LIBRARY OF PRINCETON 


SEP 2 3 2009 


THEOLO —_CEMINARY 


BX6941 .E3 1924 

Eddy, Mary Baker, 1821-1910. 
Miscellaneous writings 
1883-1896 / 


' 
oe 


ye 


Cat, tone > te 

‘ j i <E) > its i ay ig z i ‘ 

Lge a Seat eRe 
i ~ Os eke ht, 


MISCELLANEOUS 
WRITINGS 
1883-1896 


MARY BAKER EDDY 


AUTHOR OF SCIENCE AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE 
SCRIPTURES 


LIBRARY OF PRINCETON 


: SEP 2 3 2009 


THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY 


Published by The 


Trustees under the Will of Mary Baker G. Eddy 
BOSTON, U.S.A. 


Authorized Literature of 
Tue First CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST 
in Boston, Massachusetts 


Copyright, 1896 
By Mary Baker G. Eppy 
Copyright renewed, 1924 


All rights reserved 


PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 


TO 
LOYAL CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS 


IN THIS AND EVERY LAND 


I LOVINGLY DEDICATE THESE PRACTICAL TEACHINGS 
INDISPENSABLE TO THE CULTURE AND ACHIEVEMENTS WHICH 
CONSTITUTE THE SUCCESS OF A STUDENT 
AND DEMONSTRATE THE ETHICS 
OF CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 


MARY BAKER EDDY 


a ae oS - P| 
Le * O04 9 eh Sy 


a ae ha 
7) he LOS MAS 4 
we ‘oF 
Rm AS. rk 
ye | ay 
rr a Sk : 


ey. 


? ; 
en 3X 


ce, te Co Se 


+ 


Ay ea Dw a" 
pn NR har aay ‘ 


et pythas’, 
A) 7 


Pray thee, take care, that tak’st my book in hand, 
To read it well; that is, to understand. 
BEN JONSON: Epigram I. 


WHEN I would know thee . . . my thought looks 

Upon thy well made choice of friends and books; 

Then do I love thee, and behold thy ends 

In making thy friends books, and thy books friends. 
BEN JONSON: Epigram 86. 


Ir worlds were formed by matter, 
And mankind from the dust; 

Till time shall end more timely, 
There’s nothing here to trust. 


Thenceforth to evolution’s 
Geology, we say, — 

Nothing have we gained therefrom, 
And nothing have to pray: 


My world has sprung from Spirit, 
In everlasting day; 
Whereof, I’ve more to glory, 
Wherefor, have much to pay. 
Mary BAKER Eppy. 


PREFACE 


jaa any apothegm of a Talmudical philosopher 
suits my sense of doing good. It reads thus: “The 
noblest charity is to prevent a man from accepting 
charity; and the best alms are to show and to enable a 
man to dispense with alms.” 

In the early history of Christian Science, among my 
thousands of students few were wealthy. Now, Christian 
Scientists are not indigent; and their comfortable fortunes 
are acquired by healing mankind morally, physically, 
spiritually. The easel of time presents pictures — once 
fragmentary and faint — now rejuvenated by the touch 
of God’s right hand. Where joy, sorrow, hope, disap- 
pointment, sigh, and smile commingled, now hope sits 
dove-like. 

To preserve a long course of years still and uniform, 
amid the uniform darkness of storm and cloud and 
tempest, requires strength from above, — deep draughts 
from the fount of divine Love. Truly may it be said: 
There is an old age of the heart, and a youth that never 
grows old; a Love that is a boy, and a Psyche who is 


ever a girl. The fleeting freshness of youth, however, 21 


is not the evergreen of Soul; the coloring glory of 


ix 


I 


3 


vo) 


I 


i) 


15 


18 


aI 


24 


27 


x PREFACE 


perpetual bloom; the spiritual glow and grandeur of 
a consecrated life wherein dwelleth peace, sacred and 
sincere in trial or in triumph. 

The opportunity has at length offered itself for me to 
comply with an oft-repeated request; namely, to collect 
my miscellaneous writings published in The Christian 
Scrence Journal, since April, 1883, and republish them 
in book form, — accessible as reference, and reliable as 
old landmarks. Owing to the manifold demands on my 
time in the early pioneer days, most of these articles 
were originally written in haste, without due preparation. 
To those heretofore in print, a few articles are herein 
appended. To some articles are affixed data, where these 
are most requisite, to serve as mile-stones measuring the 
distance, — or the difference between then and now, — 
in the opinions of men and the progress of our Cause. 

My signature has been slightly changed from my 
Christian name, Mary Morse Baker. Timidity in early 
years caused me, as an author, to assume various noms 
de plume. After my first marriage, to Colonel Glover 
of Charleston, South Carolina, I dropped the name of 
Morse to retain my maiden name, — thinking that other- 
wise the name would be too long. 

In 1894, I received from the Daughters of the American 
Revolution a certificate of membership made out to Mary 
Baker Eddy, and thereafter adopted that form of signa- 
ture, except in connection with my published works. 


PREFACE xl 


The first edition of Science and Health having been 
copyrighted at the date of its issue, 1875, in my name 
of Glover, caused me to retain the initial “G” on my 
subsequent books. 

These pages, although a reproduction of what has 
been written, are still in advance of their time; and are 
richly rewarded by what they have hitherto achieved for 
the race. While no offering can liquidate one’s debt of 
gratitude to God, the fervent heart and willing hand are 
not unknown to nor unrewarded by Him. 

May this volume be to the reader a graphic guide- 
book, pointing the path, dating the unseen, and enabling 
him to walk the untrodden in the hitherto unexplored 
fields of Science. At each recurring holiday the Christian 
Scientist will find herein a “canny” crumb; and thus 
may time’s pastimes become footsteps to joys eternal. 

Realism will at length be found to surpass imagination, 
and to suit and savor all literature. The shuttlecock of 
religious intolerance will fall to’the ground, if there be 
no battledores to fling it back and forth. It is reason for 
rejoicing that the vox popult is inclined to yrant us peace, 
together with pardon for the preliminary battles that 
purchased it. 

With tender tread, thought sometimes walks in memory, 
through the dim corridors of years, on to old battle- 
grounds, there sadly to survey the fields of the slain and 
the enemy’s losses. In compiling this work, I have tried 


27 


Xil PREFACE 


x to remove the pioneer signs and ensigns of war, and to 
retain at this date the privileged armaments of peace. 

3. With armor on, I continue the march, command and 
countermand; meantime interluding with loving thought 
this afterpiece of battle. Supported, cheered, I take my 

6 pen and pruning-hook, to “learn war no more,” and with 
strong wing to lift my readers above the smoke of conflict 
into light and liberty. 


MARY BAKER EDDY 
Concorp, N. H. 
January, 1897 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER I 
INTRODUCTORY 
PAGE 
iPSPURY ASSP ig kc!” tec Me oe A NA Rama RD A a COR eee fa PP Reg I 
Peer IME Cr eS treed: Oh a ine amr karate ns een ol ha eT. 3 4 
AIO REIGN TUTCG (hn ctr Pa wrt pete ae ee Bn a 8 
Seto tTANMEETSM chy Sorel ee eet Wal ote Wa Cum Rie eres Lt 3 
Be LEESON rot RUM AUT TED 1a! Ganlegiy a oar, Use Ie o os Sey ATR 
CHAPTER II 
PIO CAUSECANDEMCERECT icant ra tei wher Nad dle Mh Sop at gg 
CHAPTER ILE 
MUS TLONSTAND “ANSWERS Utama eis culate gON Tse shies Gt ea bie 27 
CHAPTER IV 
ADDRESSES 
CHRISTIAN SCIENCE IN TREMONT TEMPLE . <j °)¢. 2. Oa. 95 
SCIENCE AND THE SENSES .... 98 
EXTRACT FROM My First rtcet IN oe Wass eee 
DIARY 20 ISOS elt ae 106 
ADDRESS BEFORE THE Penta OF THE os yy eet Bel More 
PHYSIGAL COLLEGE, 1805 04%. {)). io TIO. 


ADDRESS BEFORE THE CHRISTIAN Sete eae OF 
THE MAssacuusETTS METAPHYSICAL COLLEGE, IN 1893. 
SUBJECT: “OBEDIENCE” .. . Ae ee ee hi et LO 

COMMUNION ADDRESS, JANUARY, reoer oh ian 120 

MESSAGE TO THE ANNUAL MEETING oF THE Monce Saas 
Beso Sane tes erste, he poe ad 125 


X1V CONTENTS 


CHAPTER V 
LETTERS 

PAGE 
‘LOPTHE MOTHER CHURCHES (0200 7 2, 0 ee rE 2G 
LO a-——, ON RAVER Mirae PEL, tet, Fak 
To THE NATIONAL Conran Sesser Pe ysin oa hee Ea 
To THE COLLEGE ASSOCIATION... . ns: 1 ees 
To THE NATIONAL CHRISTIAN SCIENTIST eee erate 5 ve a Seer 
To Tue First CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, BOSTON ... 139 
To Donors oF Boat, FROM TORONTO, CANADA ....... 142 
ADDRESS, — LAYING THE CORNER-STONE. . . . wunete oS 
To Tue First CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, Base eee Ob 

THe Frrst MeEMBERS OF THE First CHURCH OF CHRIST, 
SCIENTIST, "BOSTON, MASSACHUSETTS. 4... *) 17) 1. nue ena 
EXTRACT. FROMRASLETTER Uoot foid 7e0) hu cue te a ree 
To\THe MoTHEersCHURCH i “lau 6 ee eee ot 
To First CuHurcH oF CuHRIsT, SCIENTIST, IN Oconto, WIs.. . 149 
To First CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, IN SCRANTON ... 150 
To First CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, IN DENVER ..,. . 152 
To First CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, IN LAWRENCE ... 154 
Lo:‘CORRESPONDENTS> 2.20 */( op E08 30 e0 
‘TO STUDENTS) see ti eect Aig es Uc Mie at co ee ke ae ca 
TO A STUDENT 9iG.s FAV ies) AV AR ee ry, ioe ere, re 
LO,A STUDENT ae cheiae oe Sik Ne at COE Ga | it Se 
EXTRACT FROM A Gren: ee SIMs poets ‘iey fs) st ce. er 

CHAPTER VI 
SERMONS 

A ‘\Crristiaas’ SERMON 035-00 fics o) soy od ee oe 
Epitor’s EXTRACTS FROM SERMON .. . ; ipriig in 

EXTRACT FROM A SERMON DELIVERED IN Bose foeniey 18, 
EGGS (coisa i! cu Hees BS yes 
SUNDAY SERVICES ON oyors Fe OURTH. ES heretnere Rens 42376 
EASTER SERVICES. S02 7.910% 7) io ae oe 


BIBLE Lessons’ t).0 3 sf RS Ac so eee Ce 


CONTENTS XV 


CHAPTER VII 


PONDSANDSLURPOSE $,97-1)- nee nee hati) fat) efeitos, ore, 203 


CHAPTER VIII 


PRECEPT UPON PRECEPT 


SVE TT EL IONE Tie cee) oe emi het ges di, AN cic a eae 200 
strep Ne WORD? Ooi bis te ee teen sal a Ae ona” Sigh” Boca ee 
eT EeT ee HE ISM ae OU ate oat os oc iy ween eae yay (Blt 2 EO 
WERE EE ACTION pu S@5) i.e tlt. St tigre Be Wile leh ty) erat hea ceieen MZ EO 
ANSE CIE CIC NG Muang), ae ves ude gel Mee OTRa aioe bey eRe eo 
PIR TOMI HES CLERGY A) So uth ma tra Weer iy ak yore ies rn eid bial 25 
Pee RT n NU SLANDER 1:4 euler not SUN athe, aly 1 tan om ain 2 2O 
ee ASTIN ee ea SN eee Te eg er gency avi te Pte tea aeO 
REC CMY OURMLIME | <o a peta tens Mabe tll. era ley hui eee, SO 
Sere SR SOTVINGs DINNERS «scene rll ot el SRO st Betaclha uray “edesdita —eyy oO 
PPERISELA ND SCIRNG Ids ty ah cite Pl Paths o wives Sen as see jae al ee eee Aa Ge 
aT TAPS ETC Pair ils Re fa RY eee rte Wat woe ook Lea item poy iate x Ba eee i RSS 
ea RLE ee eg yh sot St ar ahr Se len ald eerste Pin We by AL Mik Mite ELOY, 
RIE TITS RSICK Cr tiiaee. oo yet. Vee lee Cee ua ber Ay ashe Maes 30 
RC ITEOCANDD Mi ema Wie cael oP E NS Aes cor ke Bees ee ap Re SO 
aT RANT IPLGALING 2 “Cul te eke dl uct ais ordey a a) eae 242 
re TA SEL DU Me PARTE Silo. os ete white cyte hh atus:| oLkbata ie ad eS 
SORT era OO Lo Mises) oi Act ye rte eran Ce ea RE 4. Phe a 
BSCE Gr gob 5 ; 249 


ADDRESS ON THE 3 he OF are AT Saati: View, Con- 
corp, N. H., BEFORE 2,500 MEMBERS OF THE MOTHER 


‘(Ait ho eu Pe Che 0 eee 
WELL DoINGEMS THE FRUITE OF Dorey ere fo ease el le eek 2 
PATIL GODSerc sw a eed emir Wp ae ys etuds Ny uo a eS 
ee aii etc Ca ie ate 255 
PA CERT) Gye OF ga ee hag Sak -8 DS Ra ha | ey ea RE 24 | 
SAIC TASTE LA eee gE Ener ME Sete Tl, LS cau nyes Aer 250 
re ATIC a Ge dy. cols pa ssmaacahs Mh sae sas ae Recess icy os tera REDO 
Pam RESET Gin d soi cyl. Vibe lau eis} eis4 oat ee fear Oe eOs 


ners tates Hee OUCH TUE reliadte yr te katice’s Cetledie kh sf ela tehsil e203 


XVI CONTENTS 


PaGEe 
UNCHRISTIAN RUMOR <7} )hiu xP liiie uc OER eee, ee 
VAINGLORY 3200 i greta Jal lets, ae ie ooh ome aaa ee 
COMPOUNDS |...) 5 gin ie aii ae ee A a 
CLOSE OF THE MASSACHUSETTS METAPHYSICAL COLLEGE .. . 271 
Marictous; Reports i") goo. Goat ee) Sacer eae Aine on han 
Lovar ‘CHRISTIAN /SCLENTISTS)/ "01, uy) ree ee 275 
THE’ MARCH’ PRIMARY) CLASS*,’ 4). ete de 279 
OBTRUSIVE MENTAL” HEALING’ |, .\: G0). 2 25h e eee 
WEDLOCK) 2h one lioy! Noi ale Nie Ten eg a ke rr 
JUDGE Now 3c a ee en een oe 
NEw COMMANDMENT: / [1054 05), 2g Vary 0) 1) en a eo 
AY CRUCE SALUS in. eS ae Su 2 
COMPARISON To\.ENGLISH BARMAIDS . | .'. 1/4 . Cnn ae 204 
A-CHRISTIAN SCIENCE STATUTE 2. hu 0) 207 
ADVICE :TO? STUDENTS) 270). Goo. = sant) ie pen ae 
NOTICE. "he ia i lay, Se a ai etd es er rr 
ANGELS Si Ry Oy ah oh | Cn LIA 
DEIFICATION OF “PERSONALITY. 1. 11920 5 tee 307 
ASCARD & sD ae hes i nee ge Se 
OVERFLOWING ‘THOUGHTS 1, ve SO Sg yy 310 


A (Great Man anp ‘His Savine 9. 0 2 Su pee ae 
WORDS ‘OF COMMENDATION 2.05). 7 fu) Pn en ee 
CHURCH “AND SCHOOL) (ii). 2 L0G Ma ib ene 
Crass, Puxprt, Stupents’ STUDENTS ;-. ... 4)... . 316 
My STUDENTS AND HY STUDENTS maui.) . loa a eee 318 


UNSEEN SIN Sih Gee ee A Wy) ee Na 
AT Worp To;THE WISE Sila) 3 A0S, si 
CHRISTMAS 0.9.5 U5 ee Rev fai ee SS hs nr 
CART ee o8 eS ea a Me lla en 


MEssAGE TO THE MorwerR CoHurcH ........... etaae 


CHAP TEREX 


THE FRvuIT OF SPIRIT 


AN ALLEGORY 98°50 1g ng, ae ad 1a 
VOICES OF SPRING). 4.05. VMiyt/o ln Gd wig bw ae oe er 
“WHERE ART THOU??? (Whoo net 


CONTENTS Xvil 


PAGE 
PEVING (OLENGE Gacy. Vane ey) te Pate APE as teed ok) tee nae 336 
RORUARCSaCt MMORR TR aces eel pao s ATER (eles Wea etre se 4) & vgie steed ete 339 
‘TRUE: LAILOSOPHY, AND| COMMUNION] 0/3010) s)iie [5 [e408 Sei Fo 344 
SPEFOUS TPS LEVEL oT) a Vici cum Iie Teal y a tie aE TLS aus kel hehe ait 346 
PERULHEVERSUS sURRO Riera Per ee shires lirics set ais vis Pena ets 346 
PALTIBILITY OF LLUMAN CONCEPTION jie isle te ele te « «Ves tet 351 
BLES VW Anes lar ths wes), 7 EEE Nata Teh ge Cie d ‘Fa ett eoeette 355 
SCIENCE AND Pi oray SEDI aadel ty Meee ais CSA ED eg Lies eet 359 
BA PE LICET) face ilar a) Pater eh. he ets e  Potikey Nelle sleeve) cies 368 
Moneta OM AAC HRISTMASSITDE )  ohiets su) ovis te vette) 6.1 arneute.s 369 
Ret MMRE ADEE ss ey © ok ahcse Moa Seth's o> FO eh ew ert lapel OA 370 
SPH RIST CAND ACCHRIGTMAS “limit. Fray! oi) oo lita cht ae eye aun) tke ice 371 
DUNEIEN CATUELEASANTS VIEW. ceo) a tae fs ets. ey Re PAIR (01 

CHAPTER X 
POET INGE ELTSTO RIC a falter a gree Po AIy ihe he Calter ole d s tere 37o 
CHAPTER XI 
PoEMS 

COTE DUPE UO 6 Jey Oia Ma PRE gk nN ae A ee Pe a eT 384 
MEETING OF My DEPARTED MOTHER AND HUSBAND .... . 385 
Lag ESDP NRO, epee MRA AU aR ME hate fees kc oy Se ee aoe ee 387 
Wont RUA GH TGR ara a MRS Oks on Steg haere ce NEA Nand 388 
THE MOorTHER’s EVENING aver BMnM e Nedb atin ig tie be gibi ire! pak he mie 389 
SMe e ey 7 alge. bu ete LE SENG tool ie ha Salle we Oe ve fetta we 390 
RN SEIMAMIE TEM. ols) toe Miner Cente i dae sc rere soi ik whiay. se! Sintec 391 
THE OAK ON THE MOUNTAIN’S SUMMIT .... 2.0.06: 392 
BeNOR VVIGHT Be sacle sr his high utpe ls lic eiras RAY Wal Oy ans puke mel te ihe 392 
TRA) og Ca RRS SA Cee 6a rer ny sn ve Ra oem Se aA 394 
Be ES DENIES Fe PERC OOR SS (o ay cy. «Ceiba a aia a dee ae ea btn whee cates 0 Pose Vad ecb 394 
Ce LAM ied Dvn W ELITE: fs + foc, att MPa ema a ghd erp ts eee 395 
MN Ee Mrs Seeks Geese trek Ge tease Muh ania tl aitet at cake 395 
Sete CVC Y tb, PRAT Hale. stews vo? cat tert ok Sith entry eer ta SOU 


BARI CNY SHEEP. she Sire se ed ei tats ca AES ee Er key! 


XVili CONTENTS 


PAGE 

COMMUNION: FIYMN  o7i00 sie aah ee hes ile teal cette Shade sede 

DAUS DEO! Air eee cd a ona eee cena SONS AIP oovah'ea 399 

A. VERSE FOR THE LITTLE CHILDREN 7. fo) eke Soe oe tee 400 

A’ VERSE FOR THE BIG CHIIDREN ..... » alt ony UEC sikh sees 4 
CHAPTER XII 

TESTIMONIALS © 2 Saki eu in a oe cere yt ae aes sitet Sate eo 


How to UNDERSTAND SCIENCE AND HEALTH .....-.- 463 


MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


MISCELLANEOUS 
WRITINGS 


CHAPTER I 


INTRODUCTORY 


PROSPECTUS 


HE ancient Greek looked longingly for the Olym- 
piad. The Chaldee watched the appearing of a 
star; to him, no higher destiny dawned on the dome 
of being than that foreshadowed by signs in the heav- 
ens. ‘The meek Nazarene, the scoffed of all scoffers, 
said, “Ye can discern the face of the sky; but can ye 


not discern the signs of the times?”’ —for he forefelt 
and foresaw the ordeal of a perfect Christianity, hated 
by sinners. 


To kindle all minds with a gleam of gratitude, the 
new idea that comes welling up from infinite Truth needs 
to be understood. The seer of this age should be a 
sage. 

Humility is the stepping-stone to a higher recognition 
of Deity. The mounting sense gathers fresh forms and 
strange fire from the ashes of dissolving self, and drops 
the world. Meekness heightens immortal attributes 
only by removing the dust that dims them. Goodness 
reveals another scene and another self seemingly rolled 
up in shades, but brought to light by the evolutions of 

1 


8 


H 


2I 


2 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


1 advancing thought, whereby we discern the power of 
Truth and Love to heal the sick. 

3. Pride is ignorance; those assume most who have the 
least wisdom or experience: and they steal from their 
neighbor, because they have so little of their own. 

6 The signs of these times portend a long and strong 
determination of mankind to cleave to the world, the 
flesh, and evil, causing great obscuration of Spirit. 

o When we remember that God is just, and admit the 
total depravity of mortals, alias mortal mind, — and that 
this Adam legacy must first be seen, and then must be 

12 subdued and recompensed by justice, the eternal attri- 
bute of Truth, —the outlook demands labor, and the 
laborers seem few. ‘To-day we behold but the first 

15 faint view of a more spiritual Christianity, that embraces 
a deeper and broader philosophy and a more rational and 
divine healing. The time approaches when divine Life, 

18 Truth, and Love will be found alone the remedy for sin, 
sickness, and death; when God, man’s saving Principle, 
and Christ, the spiritual idea of God, will be revealed. 

2x Man’s probation after death is the necessity of his 
immortality; for good dies not and evil is self-destruc- 
tive, therefore evil must be mortal and self-destroyed. 

24 If man should not progress after death, but should re- 
main in error, he would be inevitably self-annihilated. 
Those upon whom “the second death hath no power” 

27 are those who progress here and hereafter out of evil, 
their mortal element, and into good that is immortal; 
thus laying off the material beliefs that war against 

30 Spirit, and putting on the spiritual elements in divine 
Science. | 

While we entertain decided views as to the best method 


PROSPECTUS o 


for elevating the race physically, morally, and spiritu- 
ally, and shall express these views as duty demands, we 
shall claim no especial gift from our divine origin, no 
supernatural power. If we regard good as more natural 
than evil, and spiritual understanding — the true knowl- 
edge of God — as imparting the only power to heal the 
sick and the sinner, we shall demonstrate in our lives the 
power of Truth and Love. \ 

The lessons we learn in divine Science are applica- 
ble to all the needs of man. Jesus taught them for this 
very purpose; and his demonstration hath taught us 
that “through his stripes” — his life-experience — and 
divine Science, brought to the understanding through 
Christ, the Spirit-revelator, is man healed and saved. 
No opinions of mortals nor human hypotheses enter this 
line of thought or action. Drugs, inert matter, never are 
needed to aid spiritual power. Hygiene, manipulation, 
and mesmerism are not Mind’s medicine. The Prin- 
ciple of all cure is God, unerring and immortal Mind. 
We have learned that the erring or mortal thought holds 
in itself all sin, sickness, and death, and imparts these 
states to the body; while the supreme and perfect Mind, 
as seen in the truth of being, antidotes and destroys these 
material elements of sin and death. 

Because God is supreme and omnipotent, materia 
medica, hygiene, and animal magnetism are impotent; 
and their only supposed efficacy is in apparently delud- 
ing reason, denying revelation, and dethroning Deity. 
The tendency of mental healing is to uplift mankind; but 
this method perverted, is “Satan let loose.”’ Hence the 
deep demand for the Science of psychology to meet sin, 
and uncover it; thus to annihilate hallucination. 


24 


4 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


x Thought imbued with purity, Truth, and Love, in- 
structed in the Science of metaphysical healing, is the 

3 most potent and desirable remedial agent on the earth. 
At this period there is a marked tendency of mortal 

. mind to plant mental healing on the basis of hypnotism, 

6 calling this method “mental science.’’ All Sczence is 
Christian Science; the Science of the Mind that is God, 
and of the universe as His idea, and their relation to each 

9 other. Its only power to heal is its power to do good, 
not evil. 


A Timety IssuE 


At this date, 1883, a newspaper edited and published 
by the Christian Scientists has become a necessity. Many 
questions important to be disposed of come to the Col- 
rs lege and to the practising students, yet but little time 

has been devoted to their answer. Further enlight- 

enment is necessary for the age, and a periodical de- 
18 voted to this work seems alone adequate to meet the 
requirement. Much interest is awakened and expressed 
on the subject of metaphysical healing, but in many 
minds it is confounded with isms, and even infidelity, so 
that its religious specialty and the vastness of its worth 
are not understood. 
24 It is often said, “You must have a very strong will- 
power to heal,” or, “It must require a great deal of faith 
to make your demonstrations.”’ When it is answered 
that there is no will-power required, and that something 
more than faith is necessary, we meet with an expression 
of incredulity. It is not alone the mission of Christian 
30 Science to heal the sick, but to destroy sin in mortal 


Lat 
i) 


2 


- 


2 


~I 


A TIMELY ISSUE D 


thought. This work well done will elevate and purify 
the race. It cannot fail to do this if we devote our best 
energies to the work. 

Science reveals man as spiritual, harmonious, and eter- 
nal. This should be understood. Our College should 
be crowded with students who are willing to consecrate 
themselves to this Christian work. Mothers should be 
able to produce perfect health and perfect morals in their 
children — and ministers, to heal the sick — by study- 
ing this scientific method of practising Christianity. 
Many say, “I should like to study, but have not suffi- 
cient faith that I have the power to heal.” The healing 
power is Truth and Love, and these do not fail in the 
greatest emergencies. 

Materia medica says, “I can do no more. I have 
done all that can be done. There is nothing to build 
upon. There is no longer any reason for hope.”’ Then 
metaphysics comes in, armed with the power of Spirit, 
not matter, takes up the case hopefully and builds on 
the stone that the builders have rejected, and is suc- 
cessful. 

Metaphysical therapeutics can seem a miracle and a 
mystery to those only who do not understand the grand 
reality that Mind controls the body. They acknowledge 
an erring or mortal mind, but believe it to be brain mat- 
ter. That man is the idea of infinite Mind, always perfect 
in God, in Truth, Life, and Love, is something not easily 
accepted, weighed down as is mortal thought with mate- 
rial beliefs. That which never existed, can seem solid 
substance to this thought. It is much easier for people 
to believe that the body affects the mind, than that the 
mind affects the body. 


21 


24 


27 


I 


3 


‘oO 


I 


NO 


T5 


18 


2 


Lan! 


24 


27 


6 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


We hear from the pulpits that sickness is sent as a 
discipline to bring man nearer to God, — even though 
sickness often leaves mortals but little time free from 
complaints and fretfulness, and Jesus cast out disease as 
evil. - 

The most of our Christian Science practitioners have 
plenty to do, and many more are needed for the ad- 
vancement of the age. At present the majority of the 
acute cases are given to the M. D.’s, and only those 
cases that are pronounced incurable are passed over to 
the Scientist. The healing of such cases should cer- 
tainly prove to all minds the power of metaphysics over 
physics; and it surely does, to many thinkers, as the 
rapid growth of the work shows. At no distant day, 
Christian healing will rank far in advance of allopathy 
and homceopathy; for Truth must ultimately succeed 
where error fails. 

Mind governs all. That we exist in God, perfect, 
there is no doubt, for the conceptions of Life, Truth, and 
Love must be perfect; and with that basic truth we con- 
quer sickness, sin, and death. Frequently it requires 
time to overcome the patient’s faith in drugs and mate- 
rial hygiene; but when once convinced of the uselessness 
of such material methods, the gain is rapid. 

It is a noticeable fact, that in families where laws 
of health are strictly enforced, great caution is observed 
in regard to diet, and the conversation chiefly confined 
to the ailments of the body, there is the most sickness. 
Take a large family of children where the mother has 
all that she can attend to in keeping them clothed and 
fed, and health is generally the rule; whereas, in small 
families of one or two children, sickness is by no means 


A TIMELY ISSUE ¢ 


the exception. These children must not be allowed to 
eat certain food, nor to breathe the cold air, because 
there is danger in it; when they perspire, they must be 
loaded down with coverings until their bodies become 
dry, — and the mother of one child is often busier than 
the mother of eight. 

Great charity and humility is necessary in this work 
of healing. The loving patience of Jesus, we must 
strive to emulate. “Thou shalt love thy neighbor as 
thyself” has daily to be exemplified; and, although 
skepticism and incredulity prevail in places where 
one would least expect it, it harms not; for if serving 
Christ, Truth, of what can mortal opinion avail? Cast 
not your pearls before swine; but if you cannot bring 
peace to all, you can to many, if faithful laborers in His 
vineyard. 

Looking over the newspapers of the day, one naturally 
reflects that it is dangerous to live, so loaded with disease 
seems the very air. ‘These descriptions carry fears to 
many minds, to be depicted in some future time upon 
the body. A periodical of our own will counteract to 
some extent this public nuisance; for through our paper, 
at the price at which we shall issue it, we shall be able 
to reach many homes with healing, purifying thought. 
A great work already has been done, and a greater work 
yet remains to be done. Oftentimes we are denied the 
results of our labors because people do not understand 
the nature and power of metaphysics, and they think 
that health and strength would have returned natu- 
rally without any assistance. This is not so much from 
a lack of justice, as it is that the mens populi is not suffi- 
ciently enlightened on this great subject. More thought 


39 


He 


oO 


n 


Ve) 


I2 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


8 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


is given to material illusions than to spiritual facts. If 
we can aid in abating suffering and diminishing sin, 
we shall have accomplished much; but if we can bring 
to the general thought this great fact that drugs do not, 
cannot, produce health and harmony, since “in Him 
[Mind] we live, and move, and have our being,”’ we shall 
have done more. 


Love Your ENEMIES 


Who is thine enemy that thou shouldst love him? Is 
it a creature or a thing outside thine own creation? 

Can you see an enemy, except you first formulate this 
enemy and then look upon the object of your own con- 
ception? What is it that harms you? Can height, or 
depth, or any other creature separate you from the 
Love that is omnipresent good, — that blesses infinitely 
one and all? 

Simply count your enemy to be that which defiles, 
defaces, and dethrones the Christ-image that you should 
reflect. Whatever purifies, sanctifies, and consecrates 
human life, is not an enemy, however much we suffer in 
the process. Shakespeare writes: “Sweet are the uses 
of adversity.” Jesus said: “Blessed are ye, when men 
shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all 
manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake;.. . 
for so persecuted they the prophets which were before 
you.” 

The Hebrew law with its “Thou shalt not,” its de- 
mand and sentence, can only be fulfilled through the 
gospel’s benediction. Then, “Blessed are ye,” inso- 


LOVE YOUR ENEMIES 9 


much as the consciousness of good, grace, and peace, 
comes through affliction rightly understood, as sanctified 
by the purification it brings to the flesh, — to pride, self- 
ignorance, self-will, self-love, self-justification. Sweet, 
indeed, are these uses of His rod! Well is it that the 
Shepherd of Israel passes all His flock under His rod 
into His fold; thereby numbering them, and giving them 
refuge at last from the elements of earth. 

“Love thine enemies”’ is identical with “Thou hast 
no enemies.” Wherein is this conclusion relative to 
those who have hated thee without a cause? Simply, in 
that those unfortunate individuals are virtually thy best 
friends. Primarily and ultimately, they are doing thee 
good far beyond the present sense which thou canst enter- 
tain of good. 

Whom we call friends seem to sweeten life’s cup and 
to fill it with the nectar of the gods. We lift this cup 
to our lips; but it slips from our grasp, to fall in frag- 
ments before our eyes. Perchance, having tasted its 
tempting wine, we become intoxicated; become lethar- 
gic, dreamy objects of self-satisfaction; else, the con- 
tents of this cup of selfish human enjoyment having lost 
its flavor, we voluntarily set it aside as tasteless and 
unworthy of human aims. 

And wherefore our failure longer to relish this fleet- 
ing sense, with its delicious forms of friendship, 
wherewith mortals become educated to gratification in 
personal pleasure and trained in treacherous peace? 
Because it is the great and only danger in the path 
that winds upward. A false sense of what consti- 
tutes happiness is more disastrous to human progress 
than all that an enemy or enmity can obtrude upon 


to 
“I 


3° 


Lan] 


15 


18 


im) 
“I 


30 


10 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


the mind or engraft upon its purposes and achievements 
wherewith to obstruct life’s joys and enhance its sor- 
rows. , 

We have no enemies. Whatever envy, hatred, revenge 
— the most remorseless motives that govern mortal mind 
— whatever these try to do, shall “work together for good 
to them that love God.” 

Why? 

Because He has called His own, armed them, equipped 
them, and furnished them defenses impregnable. Their 
God will not let them be lost; and if they fall they shall 
rise again, stronger than before the stumble. The good 
cannot lose their God, their help in times of trouble. 
If they mistake the divine command, they will recover 
it, countermand their order, retrace their steps, and 
reinstate His orders, more assured to press on safely. 
The best lesson of their lives is gained by crossing 
swords with temptation, with fear and the besetments 
of evil; insomuch as they thereby have tried their 
strength and proven it; insomuch as they have found 
their strength made perfect in weakness, and their fear 
is self-immolated. 

This destruction is a moral chemicalization, wherein 
old things pass away and all things become new. The 
worldly or material tendencies of human affections and 
pursuits are thus annihilated; and this is the advent of 
spiritualization. Heaven comes down to earth, and 
mortals learn at last the lesson, “I have no enemies.” 

Even in belief you have but one (that, not in reality), 
and this one enemy is yourself — your erroneous belief 
that you have enemies; that evil is real; that aught but 
good exists in Science. Soon or late, your enemy will 


— 


LOVE YOUR ENEMIES ill 


wake from his delusion to suffer for his evil intent; to 
find that, though thwarted, its punishment is tenfold. 
Love is the fulfilling of the law: it is grace, mercy, 
and justice. I used to think it sufficiently just to abide 
by our State statutes; that if a man should aim a ball at 
my heart, and I by firing first could kill him and save 
my own life, that this was right. I thought, also, that 
if I taught indigent students gratuitously, afterwards 
assisting them pecuniarily, and did not cease teach- 
ing the wayward ones at close of the class term, but 
followed them with precept upon precept; that if my 
instructions had healed them and shown them the sure way 
of salvation, — I had done my whole duty to students. 
Love metes not out human justice, but divine mercy. 
If one’s life were attacked, and one could save it only 
in accordance with common law, by taking another’s, 
would one sooner give up his own? We must love our 


enemies in all the Manifestations wherein and whereby. 


Pa ees 


we love our friends; must even try not to expose their 


faults, but_ to do _them—good whenever opportunity. 


“occurs. o mete out human justice to those who per- 
‘secute and despitefully use one, is not leaving all retribu- 
tion to God and 1 returning blessing for cursing. If if special 
opportunity for ‘doing good to one’s enemies occur_not, 
one can i include them in his general effort to benefit the 
race. Because I can do much general good to such as 
“hate me, I do it with earnest, special care — since they 
permit me no other way, though with tears have I striven 
for it. When smitten on one cheek, I have turned the 

other: I have but two to present. 
I would enjoy taking by the hand all who love me not, 


and saying to them, “J love you, and would not know- 


390 


an 


Oo 


On 


TZ 


21 


24 


30 


12 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


ingly harm you.” Because I thus feel, I say to others: 
Hate no one; for hatred is a plague-spot that spreads 
its virus and kills at last. If indulged, it masters us; 
brings suffering upon suffering to its possessor, through- 
out time and beyond the grave. If you have been badly 
wronged, forgive and forget: God will recompense this 
wrong, and punish, more severely than you could, him 
who has striven to injure you. Never return evil for evil; 
and, above all, do not fancy that you have been wronged 
when you have not been. 

The present is ours; the future, big with events. 
Every man and woman should be to-day a law to him- 
self, herself, — a law of loyalty to Jesus’ Sermon on the 
Mount. The means for sinning unseen and unpunished 
have so increased that, unless one be watchful and stead- 
fast in Love, one’s temptations to sin are increased a 
hundredfold. Mortal mind at this period mutely works 
in the interest of both good and evil in a manner least 
understood; hence the need of watching, and the danger 
of yielding to temptation from causes that at former 
periods in human history were not existent. The action 
and effects of this so-called human mind in its silent argu- 
ments, are yet to be uncovered and summarily dealt with 
by divine justice. 

In Christian Science, the law of Love rejoices the heart; 
and Love is Life and Truth. Whatever manifests aught 
else in its effects upon mankind, demonstrably is not Love. 
We should measure our love for God by our love for man; 
and our sense of Science will be measured by our obedience 
to God, — fulfilling the law of Love, doing good to all; 
imparting, so far as we reflect them, Truth, Life, and Love 
to all within the radius of our atmosphere of thought. 


eT 


——_— ae 


CHRISTIAN THEISM 13 


The only justice of which I feel at present capable, 
is mercy and charity toward every one, — just so far as 
one and all permit me to exercise these sentiments toward 
them, — taking special care to mind my own business. 

The falsehood, ingratitude, misjudgment, and sharp 
return of evil for good — yea, the real wrongs (if wrong 
can be real) which I have long endured at the hands of 
others — have most happily wrought out for me the law 
of loving mine enemies. This law I now urge upon the 
solemn consideration of all Christian Scientists. Jesus 
said, “If ye love them which love you, what thank have 
ye? for sinners also love those that love them.” 


‘CHRISTIAN THEISM 


Scholastic theology elaborates the proposition that 
evil is a factor of good, and that to believe in the reality 
of evil is essential to a rounded sense of the existence of 
good. 

This frail hypothesis is founded upon the basis of mate- 
rial and mortal evidence — only upon what the shifting 
mortal senses confirm and frail human reason accepts. 
The Science of Soul reverses this proposition, overturns 
the testimony of the five erring senses, and reveals in 
clearer divinity the existence of good only; that is, of 
God and His idea. 

This postulate of divine Science only needs to be con- 
ceded, to afford opportunity for proof of its correctness 
and the clearer discernment of good. 

Seek the Anglo-Saxon term for God, and you will 
find it to be good; then define good as God, and you 


I2 


24 


27 


will find that good is omnipotence, has all power; it fills 30 


La 


w&® 


Oo 


Ke) 


I 


iS) 


15 


18 


24 


Z 


~I 


30 


14 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


all space, being omnipresent; hence, there is neither place 
nor power left for evil. Divest your thought, then, of 
the mortal and material view which contradicts the ever- 
presence and all-power of good; take in only the immor- 
tal facts which include these, and where will you see or 
feel evil, or find its existence necessary either to the origin 
or ultimate of good? 

It is urged that, from his original state of perfec- 
tion, man has fallen into the imperfection that requires 
evil through which to develop good. Were we to 
admit this vague proposition, the Science of man could 
never be learned; for in order to learn Science, we 
begin with the correct statement, with harmony and 
its Principle; and if man has lost his Principle and 
its harmony, from evidences before him he is inca- 
pable of knowing the facts of existence and its con- 
comitants: therefore to him evil is as real and eternal 
as good, God! This awful deception is evil’s umpire 
and empire, that good, God, understood, forcibly 
destroys. 

What appears to mortals from their standpoint to be 
the necessity for evil, is proven by the law of opposites 
to be without necessity. Good is the primitive Princi- 
ple of man; and evil, good’s opposite, has no Principle, 
and is not, and’ cannot be, the derivative of good. 
Thus evil is neither a primitive nor a derivative, but 
is suppositional; in other words, a le that is incapable 
of proof — therefore, wholly problematical. 

The Science of Truth annihilates error, deprives evil 
of all power, and thereby destroys all error, sin, sickness, 
disease, and death. But the sinner is not sheltered from 
suffering from sin: he makes a great reality of evil, iden- 


THE NEW BIRTH 15 


tifies himself with it, fancies he finds pleasure in it, and 
will reap what he sows; hence the sinner must endure 
the effects of his delusion until he awakes from it. 


Tue New Brirta 


St. Paul speaks of the new birth as “waiting for the 
adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body.” The 
great Nazarene Prophet said, “Blessed are the pure in 
heart: for they shall see God.” Nothing aside from the 
spiritualization — yea, the highest Christianization — of 
thought and desire, can give the true perception of God 
and divine Science, that results in health, happiness, and 
holiness. 

The new birth is not the work of a moment. It begins 
with moments, and goes on with years; moments of sur- 
render to God, of childlike trust and joyful adoption 
of good; moments of self-abnegation, self-consecration, 
heaven-born hope, and spiritual love. 

Time may commence, but it cannot complete, the 
new birth: eternity does this; for progress is the law 
of infinity. Only through the sore travail of mortal mind 
shall soul as sense be satisfied, and man awake in His 
likeness. What a faith-lighted thought is this! that 
mortals can lay off the “old man,” until man is found 
to be the image of the infinite good that we name God, 
and the fulness of the stature of man in Christ appears. 

In mortal and material man, goodness seems in em- 
bryo. By suffering for sin, and the gradual fading out 
of the mortal and material sense of man, thought is de- 
veloped into an infant Christianity; and, feeding at first 


12 


La! 


5 


3) 


Leal 


24, 


on the milk of the Word, it drinks in the sweet revealings 30 


ug 


3 


I2 


3) 


18 


30 


16 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


of a new and more spiritual Life and Love. These nourish 
the hungry hope, satisfy more the cravings for immor- 
tality, and so comfort, cheer, and bless one, that he saith: 
In mine infancy, this is enough of heaven to come down 
to earth. | 

But, as one grows into the manhood or womanhood 
of Christianity, one finds so much lacking, and so very 
much requisite to become wholly Christlike, that one 
saith: The Principle of Christianity is infinite: it is 
indeed God; and this infinite Principle hath infinite 
claims on man, and these claims are divine, not human; 
and man’s ability to meet them is from God; for, being 
His likeness and image, man must reflect the full 
dominion of Spirit— even its supremacy over sin, sick- 
ness, and death. 

Here, then, is the awakening from the dream of life 
in matter, to the great. fact that God is the only Infe; 
that, therefore, we must entertain a higher sense of both 
God and man. We must learn that God is infinitely 
more than a person, or finite form, can contain; that 
God is a divine Whole, and All, an all-pervading in- 
telligence and Love, a divine, infinite Principle; and 
that Christianity is a divine Science. This newly 
awakened consciousness is wholly spiritual; it emanates 
from Soul instead’ of body, and is the new birth begun 
in Christian Science. 

Now, dear reader, pause for a moment with me, earn- 
estly to contemplate this new-born spiritual altitude; for 
this statement demands demonstration. 

Here you stand face to face with the laws of infinite 
Spirit, and behold for the first time the irresistible con- 
flict between the flesh and Spirit. You stand before the 


THE NEW BIRTH 17 


awful detonations of Sinai. You hear and record the 
thunderings of the spiritual law of Life, as opposed to 
the material law of death; the spiritual law of Love, as 
opposed to the material sense of love; the law of om- 
nipotent harmony and good, as opposed to any supposi- 
titious law of sin, sickness, or death. And, before the 
flames have died away on this mount of revelation, like 
the patriarch of old, you take off your shoes — lay aside 
your material appendages, human opinions and doc- 
trines, give up your more material religion with its rites 
and ceremonies, put off your materia medica and hygiene 
as worse than useless — to sit at the feet of Jesus. Then, 
you meekly bow before the Christ, the spiritual idea 
that our great Master gave of the power of God to heal 
and to save. Then it is that you behold for the first 
time the divine Principle that redeems man from under 
the curse of materialism,—sin, disease, and death. 
This spiritual birth opens to the enraptured understand- 
ing a much higher and holier conception of the supremacy 
of Spirit, and of man as His likeness, whereby man reflects 
the divine power to heal the sick. 

_ A material or human birth is the appearing of a mor- 
tal, not the immortal man. This birth is more or less 
prolonged and painful, according to the timely or un- 
timely circumstances, the normal or abnormal material 
conditions attending it. 

With the spiritual birth, man’s primitive, sinless, 
spiritual existence dawns on human thought, — through 
the travail of mortal mind, hope deferred, the perishing 
pleasure and accumulating pains of sense, — by which 
one loses himself as matter, and gains a truer sense of 
Spirit and spiritual man. 


21 


30 


La | 


Ov 


I2 


18 


22 


24 


27 


30 


18 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


The purification or baptismals that come from Spirit, 
develop, step by step, the original likeness of perfect man, 
and efface the mark of the beast. “Whom the Lord 
loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom 
He receiveth;”’ 
come these spiritual signs of the new birth under the law 
and gospel of Christ, Truth. 

The prominent laws which forward birth in the divine 
order of Science, are these: “Thou shalt have no other 
gods before me;” “Love thy neighbor as_ thyself.” 
These commands of infinite wisdom, translated into 
the new tongue, their spiritual meaning, signify: Thou 
shalt love Spirit only, not its opposite, in every God- 
quality, even in substance; thou shalt recognize thy- 
self as God’s spiritual child only, and the true man 
and true woman, the all-harmonious “male and female,” 
as of spiritual origin, God’s reflection, — thus, as_ chil- 
dren of one common Parent, — wherein and whereby 
Father, Mother, and child are the divine Principle and 
divine idea, even the divine “Us” — one in good, and 
good in One. 

With this recognition man could never separate him- 
self from good, God; and he would necessarily entertain 
habitual love for his fellow-man. Only by admitting 
evil as a reality, and entering into a state of evil 
thoughts, can we in belief separate one man’s interests 
from those of the whole human family, or thus attempt 
to separate Life from God. This is the mistake that 


causes much that must be repented of and overcome. 


Not to know what is blessing you, but to believe that 
aught that God sends is unjust, — or that those whom 
He commissions bring to you at His demand that which 


therefore rejoice in tribulation, and wel- 


Ce ee 


Pa 


THE NEW BIRTH 19 


is unjust, —is wrong and cruel. Envy, evil thinking, 
evil speaking, covetousness, lust, hatred, malice, are 
always wrong, and will break the rule of Christian 
Science and prevent its demonstration; but the rod of 
God, and the obedience demanded of His servants in 
carrying out what He teaches them, — these are never 
unmerciful, never unwise. 

The task of healing the sick is far lighter than that 
of so teaching the divine Principle and rules of Chris- 
tian Science as to lift the affections and motives of men 
to adopt them and bring them out in human lives. He 
who has named the name of Christ, who has virtually 
accepted the divine claims of Truth and Love in divine 
Science, is daily departing from evil; and all the wicked 
endeavors of suppositional demons can never change the 
current of that life from steadfastly flowing on to God, 
its divine source. 

But, taking the livery of heaven wherewith to cover 
iniquity, is the most fearful sin that mortals can commit. 
I should have more faith in an honest drugging-doctor, 
one who abides by his statements and works upon as 
high a basis as he understands, healing me, than I could 
or would have in a smooth-tongued hypocrite or mental 
malpractitioner. 

Between the centripetal and centrifugal mental forces 
of material and spiritual gravitations, we go into or we 
go out of materialism or sin, and choose our course and 
its results. Which, then, shall be our choice, — the sin- 
ful, material, and perishable, or the spiritual, joy-giving, 
and eternal? 

The spiritual sense of Life and its grand pursuits Is 
of itself a bliss, health-giving and joy-inspiring. This 


La 


2 


= 


i 


24 


27 


30 


20 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


1 sense of Life illumes our pathway with the radiance of 
divine Love; heals man spontaneously, morally and 

3 physically, — exhaling the aroma of Jesus’ own words, 
“Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, 
and I will give you rest.” 


CHAPTER II 


ONE CAUSE AND EFFECT 


HRISTIAN SCIENCE begins with the First Com- 
mandment of the Hebrew Decalogue, “Thou 
shalt have no other gods before me.” It goes on in 
perfect unity with Christ’s Sermon on the Mount, and 
in that age culminates in the Revelation of St. John, 
who, while on earth and in the flesh, like ourselves, 
beheld “a new heaven and a new earth,” — the spiritual 
universe, whereof Christian Science now bears testimony. 
Our Master said, “The works that I do shall ye do 
also;” and, “The kingdom of God is within you.” This 
makes practical all his words and works. As the ages 
advance in spirituality, Christian Science will be seen 
to depart from the trend of other Christian denomina- 
tions in no wise except by increase of spirituality. 

My first plank in the platform of Christian Science 
is as follows: “There is no life, truth, intelligence, nor 
substance in matter. All is infinite Mind and its infinite 
manifestation, for God is All-in-all. Spirit is immortal 
Truth; matter is mortal error. Spirit is the real and 
eternal; matter is the unreal and temporal. Spirit is 
God, and man is His image and likeness. Therefore man 
is not material; he is spiritual.” ? 

1 The order of this sentence has been conformed to the text of 


the 1908 edition of Science and Health. 
21 


2 


Lan 


24 


I 


w 


=) 


Ke) 


I 


N 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


oo MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


I am strictly a theist — believe in one God, one Christ 
or Messiah. 

Science is neither a law of matter nor of man. It is 
the unerring manifesto of Mind, the law of God, its 
divine Principle. Who dare say that matter or 
mortals can evolve Science? Whence, then, is it, if not 
from the divine source, and what, but the contempo- 
rary of Christianity, so far in advance of human knowl- 
edge that mortals must work for the discovery of even a 
portion of it? Christian Science translates Mind, God, 
to mortals. It is the infinite calculus defining the line, 
plane, space, and fourth dimension of Spirit. It abso- 
lutely refutes the amalgamation, transmigration, absorp- 
tion, or annihilation of individuality. It shows the 
impossibility of transmitting human ills, or evil, from one 
individual to another; that all true thoughts revolve 
in God’s orbits: they come from God and return to 
Him, — and untruths belong not to His creation, there- 
fore these are null and void. It hath no peer, no com- 
petitor, for it dwelleth in Him besides whom “there is 
none other.”’ 

That Christian Science is Christian, those who have 
demonstrated it, according to the rules of its divine 
Principle, — together with the sick, the lame, the deaf, and 
the blind, healed by it, — have proven to a waiting world. 
He who has not tested it, is incompetent to condemn it; 
and he who is a willing sinner, cannot demonstrate it. 

A falling apple suggested to Newton more than the 
simple fact cognized by the senses, to which it seemed 
to fall by reason of its own ponderosity; but the primal 
cause, or Mind-force, invisible to material sense, lay 
concealed in the treasure-troves of Science. True, 


ONE CAUSE AND EFFECT 23 


Newton named it gravitation, having learned so much; 
but Science, demanding more, pushes the question: 
Whence or what is the power back of gravitation, — the 
intelligence that manifests power? Is pantheism true? 
Does mind “sleep in the mineral, or dream in the 
animal, and wake in man”? Christianity answers this 
question. The prophets, Jesus, and the apostles, demon- 
strated a divine intelligence that subordinates so-called 
material laws; and disease, death, winds, and waves, 
obey this intelligence. Was it Mind or matter that spake 
in creation, “and it was done’’? The answer is self- 
evident, and the command remains, “Thou shalt have 
no other gods before me.” 

It is plain that the Me spoken of in the First Com- 
mandment, must be Mind; for matter is not the Chris- 
tian’s God, and is not intelligent. Matter cannot even 
talk; and the serpent, Satan, the first talker in its behalf, 
lied. Reason and revelation declare that God is both 
noumenon and phenomena, — the first and only cause. 
The universe, including man, is not a result of atomic 
action, material force or energy; it is not organized dust. 
God, Spirit, Mind, are terms synonymous for the one 
God, whose reflection is creation, and man is His image 
and likeness. Few there are who comprehend what Chris- 
tian Science means by the word reflection. God is seen 
only in that which reflects good, Life, Truth, Love — 
yea, which manifests all His attributes and power, even 
as the human likeness thrown upon the mirror repeats 
precisely the looks and actions of the object in front of it. 
All must be Mind and Mind’s ideas; since, according to 
natural science, God, Spirit, could not change its species 
and evolve matter. 


2r 


12 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


30 


24 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


These facts enjoin the First Commandment; and 
knowledge of them makes man spiritually minded. St. 
Paul writes: ‘For to be carnally minded is death; but to 
be spiritually minded is life and peace.” This knowl- 
edge came to me in an hour of great need; and I give it 
to you as death-bed testimony to the daystar that dawned 
on the night of material sense. This knowledge is 
practical, for it wrought my immediate recovery from 
an injury caused by an accident, and pronounced fatal 
by the physicians. On the third day thereafter, I called 
for my Bible, and opened it at Matthew ix. 2. As I 
read, the healing Truth dawned upon my sense; and 
the result was that I rose, dressed myself, and ever after 
was in better health than I had before enjoyed. ‘That 
short experience included a glimpse of the great fact 
that I have since tried to make plain to others, namely, 
Life in and of Spirit; this Life being the sole reality of 
existence. I learned that mortal thought evolves a sub- 
jective state which it names matter, thereby shutting 
out the true sense of Spirit. Per contra, Mind and man 
are immortal; and knowledge gained from mortal sense 
is illusion, error, the opposite of Truth; therefore it 
cannot be true. A knowledge of both good and evil 
(when good is God, and God is All) is impossible. Speak- 
ing of the origin’ of evil, the Master said: “When he 
speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, 
and the father of it.” God warned man not to believe 
the talking serpent, or rather the allegory describing 
it. The Nazarene Prophet declared that his followers 
should handle serpents; that is, put down all subtle falsi- 
ties or illusions, and thus destroy any supposed effect 
arising from false claims exercising their supposed power 


ONE CAUSE AND EFFECT 20 
on the mind and body of man, against his holiness and 
health. 

That there is but one God or Life, one cause and 
one effect, is the multwm in parvo of Christian Science; 
and to my understanding it is the heart of Christianity, 
the religion that Jesus taught and demonstrated. In 
divine Science it is found that matter is a phase of 
error, and that neither one really exists, since God is 
Truth, and All-in-all. Christ’s Sermon on the Mount, 
in its direct application to human needs, confirms this 
conclusion. 

Science, understood, translates matter into Mind, 
rejects all other theories of causation, restores the spir- 
itual and original meaning of the Scriptures, and ex- 
plains the teachings and life of our Lord. It is religion’s 
“new tongue,” with “signs following,” spoken of by 
St. Mark. It gives God’s infinite meaning to mankind, 
healing the sick, casting out evil, and raising the spirit- 
ually dead. Christianity is Christlike only as it re- 
iterates the word, repeats the works, and manifests the 
spirit of Christ. 

Jesus’ only medicine was omnipotent and omniscient 
Mind. As omni is from the Latin word meaning ail, 
this medicine is all-power; and omniscience means as 
well, all-science. The sick are more deplorably situated 
than the sinful, if the sick cannot trust God for help and 
the sinful can. If God created drugs good, they cannot be 
harmful; if He could create them otherwise, then they 
are bad and unfit for man; and if He created drugs for 
healing the sick, why did not Jesus employ them and 
recommend them for that purpose? 

No human hypotheses, whether in philosophy, medi- 


18 


2r 


Ww 


I2 


T5 


21 


24 


27 


30 


26 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


cine, or religion, can survive the wreck of time; but 
whatever is of God, hath life abiding in it, and ulti- 
mately will be known as self-evident truth, as demonstra- 
ble as mathematics. Each successive period of progress 
is a period more humane and spiritual. The only logical 


conclusion is that all is Mind and its manifestation, from 


the rolling of worlds, in the most subtle ether, to a potato- 
patch. 

The agriculturist ponders the history of a-seed, and 
believes that his crops come from the seedling and the 
loam; even while the Scripture declares He made “every 
plant of the field before it was in the earth.” ‘The Scien- 
tist asks, Whence came the first seed, and what made 
the soil? Was it molecules, or material atoms? Whence 
came the infinitesimals, — from infinite Mind, or from 


matter? If from matter, how did matter originate? Was > 


it self-existent? Matter is not intelligent, and thus able 
to evolve or create itself: it is the very opposite of Spirit, 
intelligent, self-creative, and infinite Mind. The belief 
of mind in matter is pantheism. Natural history shows 
that neither a genus nor a species produces its opposite. 
God is All, in all. What can be more than All? Noth- 
ing: and this is just what I call matter, nothing. Spirit, 
God, has no antecedent; and God’s consequent is the 
spiritual cosmos. ' The phrase, “express image,” in the 
common version of Hebrews i. 3, is, in the Greek Tes- 
tament, character. 

The Scriptures name God as good, and the Saxon 
term for God is also good. From this premise comes 
the logical conclusion that God is naturally and divinely 
infinite good. How, then, can this conclusion change, 
or be changed, to mean that good is evil, or the creator 


ONE CAUSE AND EFFECT 27 


of evil? What can there be besides infinity? Nothing! 
Therefore the Science of good calls evil nothing. In 
divine Science the terms God and good, as Spirit, are 
synonymous. That God, good, creates evil, or aught 
that can result in evil, — or that Spirit creates its oppo- 
site, named matter, — are conclusions that destroy their 
premise and prove themselves invalid. Here is where 
Christian Science sticks to its text, and other systems 
of religion abandon their own logic. Here also is found 
the pith of the basal statement, the cardinal point in 
Christian Science, that matter and evil (including all 
inharmony, sin, disease, death) are unreal. Mortals 
accept natural science, wherein no species ever pro- 
duces its opposite. Then why not accept divine Sci- 
ence on this ground? since the Scriptures maintain 
this fact by parable and proof, asking, “Do men 
gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?” “Doth a 
fountain send forth at the.same place sweet water and 
bitter?” 

According to reason and revelation, evil and matter 
are negation: for evil signifies the absence of good, God, 
though God is ever present; and matter claims some- 
thing besides God, when God is really All. Creation, 
evolution, or manifestation, — being in and of Spirit, 
Mind, and all that really is, — must be spiritual and 
mental. This is Science, and is susceptible of proof. 

But, say you, is a stone spiritual? 

To erring material sense, No! but to unerring spiritual 
sense, it is a small manifestation of Mind, a type of spirit- 
ual substance, “the substance of things hoped for.” 
Mortals can know a stone as substance, only by first ad- 
mitting that it is substantial. ‘Take away the mortal sense 


27 


I 


w& 


On 


I2 


15 


18 


2 


et 


24 


2 


~I 


30 


28 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


of substance, and the stone itself would disappear, only 
to reappear in the spiritual sense thereof. Matter can 
neither see, hear, feel, taste, nor smell; having no sen- 
sation of its own. Perception by the five personal senses 
is mental, and dependent on the beliefs that mortals 
entertain. Destroy the belief that you can walk, and 
volition ceases; for muscles cannot move without mind. 
Matter takes no cognizance of matter. In dreams, things 
are only what mortal mind makes them; and the phe- 
nomena of mortal life are as dreams; and this so-called 
life is a dream soon told. In proportion as mortals turn 
from this mortal and material dream, to the true sense 
of reality, everlasting Life will be found to be the only 
Life. That death does not destroy the beliefs of the flesh, 
our Master proved to his doubting disciple, Thomas. Also, 
he demonstrated that divine Science alone can overbear 
materiality and mortality; and this great truth was shown 
by his ascension after death, whereby he arose above 
the illusion of matter. 

The First Commandment, “Thou shalt have no other 
gods before me,” suggests the inquiry, What meaneth 
this Me, —Spirit, or matter? It certainly does not 
signify a graven idol, and must mean Spirit. Then 
the commandment means, Thou shalt recognize no 
intelligence nor life in matter; and find neither pleasure 
nor pain therein. The Master’s practical knowledge 
of this grand verity, together with his divine Love, 
healed the sick and raised the dead. He literally 
annulled the claims of physique and of physical law, 
by the superiority of the higher law; hence his decla- 
ration, “These signs shall follow them that believe; .. . 
if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; 


ONE CAUSE AND EFFECT 29 


they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall re- 
cover.” 

Do you believe his words? I do, and that his prom- 
ise is perpetual. Had it been applicable only to his 
immediate disciples, the pronoun would be you, not them. 
The purpose of his life-work touches universal human- 
ity. At another time he prayed, not for the twelve 
only, but “for them also which shall believe on me through 
their word.”’ 

The Christ-healing was practised even before the Chris- 
tian era; “the Word was with God, and the Word was 
God.” There is, however, no analogy between Christian 
Science and spiritualism, or between it and any specu- 
lative theory. 

In 1867, I taught the first student in Christian Science. 
Since that date I have known of but fourteen deaths 
in the ranks of my about five thousand students. The 
census since 1875 (the date of the first publication of 
my work, “Science and Health with Key to the Scrip- 
tures”) shows that longevity has increased. Daily letters 
inform me that a perusal of my volume is healing the 
writers of chronic and acute diseases that had defied medi- 
eal skill. 

Surely the people of the Occident know that esoteric 
magic and Oriental barbarisms will neither flavor Chris- 
tianity nor advance health and length of days. 

Miracles are no infraction of God’s laws; on the 
contrary, they fulfil His laws; for they are the signs fol- 
lowing Christianity, whereby matter 1s proven power- 
less and subordinate to Mind. Christians, like students 
in mathematics, should be working up to those higher 
rules of Life which Jesus taught and proved. Do we 


Ll 


5. 


8 


aa) 


2I 


24 


27 


fe) 


W 


I 


3 


On 


Ke) 


I 


bo 


T5 


18 


21 


24 


27 


30 


30 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


really understand the divine Principle of Christianity 
before we prove it, in at least some feeble demonstra- 
tion thereof, according to Jesus’ example in healing the 
sick? Should we adopt the “simple addition” in Chris- 
tian Science and doubt its higher rules, or despair of 
ultimately reaching them, even though failing at first to 
demonstrate all the possibilities of Christianity? 

St. John spiritually discerned and revealed the sum 
total of transcendentalism. He saw the real earth and 
heaven. They were spiritual, not material; and they 
were without pain, sin, or death. Death was not. the 
door to this heaven. The gates thereof he declared were 
inlaid with pearl, — likening them to the priceless under- 
standing of man’s real existence, to be recognized here 
and now. : 

The great Way-shower illustrated Life unconfined, un- 
contaminated, untrammelled, by matter. He proved the 
superiority of Mind over the flesh, opened the door to 
the captive, and enabled man to demonstrate the law of 
Life, which St. Paul declares “hath made me free from 
the law of sin and death.” 

The stale saying that Christian Science “is neither 
Christian nor science!” is to-day the fossil of wisdom- 
less wit, weakness, and superstition. “The fool hath 
said in his heart, There is no God.” 

Take courage, dear reader, for any seeming mysti- 
cism surrounding realism is explained in the Scripture, 
“There went up a mist from the earth [matter];” and 
the mist of materialism will vanish as we approach spirit- 
uality, the realm of reality; cleanse our lives in Christ’s 
righteousness; bathe in the baptism of Spirit, and awake 
in His likeness. 


CHAPTER III 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 


What do you consider to be mental malpractice? 


NY Pedi malpractice is a bland denial of Truth, 
and is the antipode of Christian Science. To 
mentally argue in a manner that can disastrously 
affect the happiness of a fellow-being—harm him 
morally, physically, or spiritually — breaks the Golden 
Rule and subverts the scientific laws of being. This, 
therefore, is not the use but the abuse of mental treat- 
ment, and is mental malpractice. It is needless to 
say that such a subversion of right is not scientific. Its 
claim to power is in proportion to the faith in evil, and 
consequently to the lack of faith in good. Such false 
faith finds no place in, and receives no aid from, the 
Principle or the rules of Christian Science; for it denies 
the grand verity of this Science, namely, that God, good, 
has all power. 

This leaves the individual no alternative but to re- 
linquish his faith in evil, or to argue against his own 
convictions of good and so destroy his power to be or 
to do good, because he has no faith in the omnzpotence 
of God, good. He parts with his understanding of good, 
in order to retain his faith in evil and so succeed with his 

31 


lanl 


2 


ta | 


ON 


I2 


15 


18 


2 


oi 


24 


27 


39 


32 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


wrong argument, —if indeed he desires success in this 
broad road to destruction. 


How shall we demean ourselves towards the students 
of disloyal students? And what about that clergyman’s 
remarks on “Christ and Christmas’’? 


From this question, I infer that some of my students 
seem not to know in what manner they should act towards 
the students of false teachers, or such as have strayed 
from the rules and divine Principle of Christian Science. 
The query is abnormal, when “precept upon precept; 
line upon line” are to be found in the Scriptures, and in 
my books, on this very subject. 

In Mark, ninth chapter, commencing at the thirty- 
third verse, you will find my views on this subject; love 
alone is admissible towards friend and foe. My sym- 
pathies extend to the above-named class of students more 
than to many others. If I had the time to talk with all 
students of Christian Science, and correspond with them, 
I would gladly do my best towards helping those un- 
fortunate seekers after Truth whose teacher is straying 
from the straight and narrow path. But I have not mo- 
ments enough in which to give to my own flock all the 
time and attention that they need, — and charity must 
begin at home. 

Distinct denominational and social organizations and 
societies are at present necessary for the individual, 
and for our Cause. But all people can and should be 
just, merciful; they should never envy, elbow, slander, 
hate, or try to injure, but always should try to bless their 
fellow-mortals. 

To the query in regard to some clergyman’s com- 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 3d 


ments on myillustrated poem, I will say: It is the righteous 
prayer that avails with God. Whatever is wrong will 
receive its own reward. The high priests of old caused 
the crucifixion of even the great Master; and thereby 
they lost, and he won, heaven. I love all ministers and 
ministries of Christ, Truth. 

All clergymen may not understand the illustrations 
in “Christ and Christmas;” or that these refer not to 
personality, but present the type and shadow of Truth’s 
appearing in the womanhood as well as in the manhood 
of God, our divine Father and Mother. 


Must I have faith in Christian Science in order to be 
healed by it? 


This is a question that is being asked every day. It 
has not proved impossible to heal those who, when they 
began treatment, had no faith whatever in the Science, 
—other than to place themselves under my care, and 
follow the directions given. Patients naturally gain con- 
fidence in Christian Science as they recognize the help 
they derive therefrom. 


What are the advantages of your system of healing, over 
the ordinary methods of healing disease? 


Healing by Christian Science has the following ad- 
vantages: — 

First: It does away with all material medicines, and 
recognizes the fact that, as mortal mind is the cause of 
all “the ills that flesh is heir to,” the antidote for sickness, 
as well as for sin, may and must be found in mortal mind’s 
opposite, — the divine Mind. 

Second: It is more effectual than drugs; curing where 


8 


H 


24, 


27 


Ll 


io 


On 


I2 


T5 


21 


24, 


27 


3° 


84 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


these fail, and leaving none of the harmful “after effects” 
of these in the system; thus proving that metaphysics 
is above physics. 

Third: One who has been healed by Christian Sci- 
ence is not only healed of the disease, but is improved 
morally. The body is governed by mind; and mortal 
mind must be improved, before the body is renewed 
and harmonious, — since the physique is simply thought 
made manifest. 


Is spiritualism or mesmerism included in Christian 
Scrence? 


They are wholly apart from it. Christian Science is 
based on divine Principle; whereas spiritualism, so far 
as I understand it, is a mere speculative opinion and 
human belief. If the departed were to communicate 
with us, we should see them as they were before death, 
and have them with us; after death, they can no more 
come to those they have left, than we, in our present state 
of existence, can go to the departed or the adult can re- 
turn to his boyhood. We may pass on to their state 
of existence, but they cannot return to ours. Man is 
im-mortal, and there is not a moment when he ceases to 
exist. All that are called “communications from spirits,” 
lie within the realm of mortal thought on this present plane 
of existence, and are the antipodes of Christian Science; 
the immortal and mortal are as direct opposites as light 
and darkness. 


Who is the Founder of mental healing? 


The author of “Science and Health with Key to the 
Scriptures,’ who discovered the Science of healing em- 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 30 


bodied in her works. Years of practical proof, through 
homceopathy, revealed to her the fact that Mind, in- 
stead of matter, is the Principle of pathology; and 
subsequently her recovery, through the supremacy of 
Mind over matter, from a severe casualty pronounced 
by the physicians incurable, sealed that proof with the 
signet of Christian Science. In 1883, a million of peo- 
ple acknowledge and attest the blessings of this mental 
system of treating disease. Perhaps the following 
words of her husband, the late Dr. Asa G. Eddy, 
afford the most concise, yet complete, summary of the 
matter: — 

“Mrs. Eddy’s works are the outgrowths of her life. 
I never knew so unselfish an individual.’ 


Will the book Science and Health, that you offer for sale 
at three dollars, teach its readers to heal the sick, —or ts 
one obliged to become a student under your personal in- 
struction? And if one is obliged to study under you, of 
what benefit is your book? 


Why do we read the Bible, and then go to church to 
hear it expounded? Only because both are important. 
Why do we read moral science, and then study it at 
college? 

You are benefited by reading Science and Health, but 
it is greatly to your advantage to be taught its Science 
by the author of that work, who explains it in detail. 


W hat 7s immortal Mind? 


In reply, we refer you to “Science and Health with 
Key to the Scriptures,” 1 Vol. I. page 14: “That which 


1 See editions prior to that of January, 1886. 


I2 


27 


30 


36 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


: is erring, sinful, sick, and dying, termed material or 


Ww 


I2 


I 


n 


18 


21 


24 


27 


390 


mortal man, is neither God’s man nor Mind; but to be 
understood, we shall classify evil and error as mortal 
mind, in contradistinction to good and Truth, or the 
Mind which is immortal.” 


Do animals and beasts have a mind? 


Beasts, as well as men, express Mind as their origin; 
but they manifest less of Mind. The first and only 
cause is the eternal Mind, which is God, and there is 
but one God. The ferocious mind seen in the beast 1s 
mortal mind, which is harmful and proceeds not from 
God; for His beast is the lion that lieth down with 
the lamb. Appetites, passions, anger, revenge, subtlety, 
are the animal qualities of sinning mortals; and the 
beasts that have these propensities express the lower 
qualities of the so-called animal man; in other words, 
the nature and quality of mortal mind, — not immortal 


Mind. 


What is the distinction between mortal mind and wm- 
mortal Mind? 


Mortal mind includes all evil, disease, and death; 
also, all beliefs relative to the so-called material laws, 
and all material objects, and the law of sin and death. 

The Scripture says, “The carnal mind [in other words, 
mortal mind] is enmity against God; for it is not sub- 
ject to the law of God, neither indeed can be.” Mortal 
mind is an illusion; as much in our waking moments 
as in the dreams of sleep. The belief that intelligence, 
Truth, and Love, are in matter and separate from God, 
is an error; for there is no intelligent evil, and no power 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 37 


besides God, good. God would not be omnipotent if 
there were in reality another mind creating or governing 
man or the universe. 

Immortal Mind is God; and this Mind is made 
manifest in all thoughts and desires that draw man- 
kind toward purity, health, holiness, and the spiritual 
facts of being. 

Jesus recognized this relation so clearly that he said, 
“T and my Father are one.”’ In proportion as we oppose 
the belief in material sense, in sickness, sin, and death, 
and recognize ourselves. under the control of God, 


spiritual and immortal Mind, shall we go on to leave the - 


animal for the spiritual, and learn the meaning of those 
words of Jesus, “Go ye into all the world . . . heal the 
sick.” 


Can your Science cure intemperance? 


Christian Science lays the axe at the root of the tree. 
Its antidote for all ills is God, the perfect Mind, which 
corrects mortal thought, whence cometh all evil. God 
can and does destroy the thought that leads to moral 
or physical death. Intemperance, impurity, sin of every 
sort, is destroyed by Truth. The appetite for alcohol 
yields to Science as directly and surely as do sickness 
and sin. 


Does Mrs. Eddy take patients? 


She now does not. Her time is wholly devoted to in- 
struction, leaving to her students the work of healing; 
which, at this hour, is in reality the least difficult of the 
labor that Christian Science demands. 


I5 


24 


S 


7 


I 


I2 


T5 


18 


21 


24 


27 


38 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Why do you charge for teaching Christian Science, when 
all the good we can do must be done freely? 


When teaching imparts the ability to gain and main- 
tain health, to heal and elevate man in every line of 
life, —as this teaching certainly does,—is it un- 
reasonable to expect in return something to support 
one’s self and a Cause? If so, our whole system 
of education, secular and religious, is at fault, and the 
instructors and philanthropists in our land should ex- 
pect no compensation, “Tf we have sown unto you 
spiritual things, is it a great thing if we shall eae your 
carnal things?” 


How happened you to establish a college to instruct in 
metaphysics, when other institutions find little interest in 
such a dry and abstract subject? 


Metaphysics, as taught by me at the Massachusetts 
Metaphysical College, is far from dry and abstract. It 
is a Science that has the animus of Truth. Its practical 
application to benefit the race, heal the sick, enlighten 
and reform the sinner, makes divine metaphysics need- 
ful, indispensable. ‘Teaching metaphysics at other col- 
leges means, mainly, elaborating a man-made theory, 
or some speculative view too vapory and hypothetical 
for questions of practical import. 


Is tt necessary to study your Science in order to be healed 
by it and keep well? 


It is not necessary to make each patient a student 
in order to cure his present disease, if this is what 
you mean. Were it so, the Science would be of less 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS a9 


practical value. Many who apply for help are not 
prepared to take a course of instruction in Christian 
Science. 

To avoid being subject to disease, would require the 
understanding of how you are healed. In 1885, this 
knowledge can be obtained in its genuineness at the 
Massachusetts Metaphysical College. There are abroad 
at this early date some grossly incorrect and false 
teachers of what they term Christian Science; of such 
beware. They have risen up in a day to make this claim; 
whereas the Founder of genuine Christian Science has 
been all her years in giving it birth. 


Can you take care of yourself? 


God giveth to every one this puissance; and I have 
faith in His promise, “Lo, I am with you alway” — 
all the way. Unlike the M. D.’s, Christian Scientists 
are not afraid to take their own medicine, for this 
medicine is divine Mind; and from this saving, ex- 
haustless source they intend to fill the human mind with 
enough of the leaven of Truth to leaven the whole lump. 
There may be exceptional cases, where one Christian 
Scientist who has more to meet than others needs support 
at times; then, it is right to bear “one another’s burdens, 
and so fulfil the law of Christ.” | 


In what way ts a Christian Scientist an instrument by 
which God reaches others to heal them, and what most 
obstructs the way? 


A Christian, or a Christian Scientist, assumes no more 
when claiming to work with God in healing the sick, 
than in converting the sinner. Divine help is as neces- 


I2 


24 


27 


fo, 


I2 


T5 


18 


21 


24 


27 


40 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


sary in the one case as in the other. The scientific Prin- 
ciple of healing demands such cooperation; but this 
unison and its power would be arrested if one were to 
mix material methods with the spiritual, — were to min- 
gle hygienic rules, drugs, and prayers in the same pro- 
cess, —and thus serve “other gods.” ‘Truth is as 
effectual in destroying sickness as in the destruction 
of sin. 

It is often asked, “If Christian Science is the same 
method of healing that Jesus and the apostles used, 
why do not its students perform as instantaneous cures 
as did those in the first century of the Christian era?” 

In some instances the students of Christian Science 
equal the ancient prophets as healers. All true healing 
is governed by, and demonstrated on, the same Princi- 
ple as theirs; namely, the action of the divine Spirit, 
through the power of Truth to destroy error, discord 
of whatever sort. The reason that the same results fol- 
low not in every case, is that the student does not in 
every case possess sufficiently the Christ-spirit and its 
power to cast out the disease. The Founder of Chris- 
tian Science teaches her students that they must possess 
the spirit of Truth and Love, must gain the power 
over sin in themselves, or they cannot be instantaneous 
healers. 

In this Christian warfare the student or practitioner 
has to master those elements of evil too common to other 
minds. If it is hate that is holding the purpose to kill 
his patient by mental means, it requires more divine 
understanding to conquer this sin than to nullify either 
the disease itself or the ignorance by which one unin- 
tentionally harms himself or another. An element of 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 4] 


brute-force that only the cruel and evil can send forth, is 
given vent in the diabolical practice of one who, having 
learned the power of liberated thought to do good, per- 
verts it, and uses it to accomplish an evil purpose. This 
mental malpractice would disgrace Mind-healing, were it 
not that God overrules it, and causes “the wrath of man”’ 
to praise Him. It deprives those who practise it of the 
power to heal, and destroys their own possibility of 
progressing. 

The honest student of Christian Science is purged 
through Christ, Truth, and thus is ready for victory in 
the ennobling strife. The good fight must be fought by 
those who keep the faith and finish their course. Mental 
purgation must go on: it promotes spiritual growth, 
scales the mountain of human endeavor, and gains the 
summit in Science that otherwise could not be reached, 
— where the struggle with sin is forever done. 


Can all classes of disease be healed by your method? 


We answer, Yes. Mind is the architect that builds 
its own idea, and produces all harmony that appears. 
There is no other healer in the case. If mortal mind, 
through the action of fear, manifests inflammation and a 
belief of chronic or acute disease, by removing the cause 
in that so-called mind the effect or disease will disappear 
and health will be restored; for health, alias harmony, 
is the normal manifestation of man in Science. The 
divine Principle which governs the universe, including 
man, if demonstrated, is sufficient for all emergencies. 
But the practitioner may not always prove equal to 
bringing out the result of the Principle that he knows to 
be true. 


18 


2t 


24 


I 


QO 


I 


XS 


15 


18 


Ppl 


24 


27 


30 


42 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


After the change called death takes place, do we meet 
those gone before? — or does life continue in thought only’ 
as mm a dream? 


Man is not annihilated, nor does he lose his identity, 
by passing through the belief called death. After the 
momentary belief of dying passes from mortal mind, this 
mind is still in a conscious state of existence; and the in- 
dividual has but passed through a moment of extreme 
mortal fear, to awaken with thoughts, and being, as 
material as before. Science and Health clearly states 
that spiritualization of thought is not attained by the death 
of the body, but by a conscious union with God. When 
we shall have passed the ordeal called death, or destroyed 
this last enemy, and shall have come upon the same plane 
of conscious existence with those gone before, then we 
shall be able to communicate with and to recognize them. 

If, before the change whereby we meet the dear de- 
parted, our life-work proves to have been well done, we 
shall not have to repeat it; but our joys and means of ad- 
vancing will be proportionately increased. 

The difference between a belief of material existence 
and the spiritual fact of Life is, that the former is a dream 
and unreal, while the latter is real and eternal. Only 
as we understand God, and learn that good, not evil, 
lives and is immortal, that immortality exists only in 
spiritual perfection, shall we drop our false sense of Life 
in sin or sense material, and recognize a better state of 
existence. 


Can I be treated without being present during treatment? 


Mind is not confined to limits; and nothing but our 
own false admissions prevent us from demonstrating this 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 43 


great fact. Christian Science, recognizing the capabili- 
ties of Mind to act of itself, and independent of matter, 
enables one to heal cases without even having seen the 
individual, —or simply after having been made ac- 
quainted with the mental condition of the patient. 


Do all who at present claim to be teaching Christian 
Scvence, teach it correctly? 


By no means: Christian Science is not sufficiently un- 
derstood for that. The student of this Science who under- 
stands it best, is the one least likely to pour into other 
minds a trifling sense of it as being adequate to make safe 
and successful practitioners. The simple sense one gains 
of this Science through careful, unbiased, contemplative 
reading of my books, is far more advantageous to the 
sick and to the learner than is or can be the spurious 
teaching of those who are spiritually unqualified. The 
sad fact at this early writing is, that the letter is gained 
sooner than the spirit of Christian Science: time is re- 
quired thoroughly to qualify students for the great ordeal 
of this century. 

If one student tries to undermine another, such sinister 
rivalry does a vast amount of injury to the Cause. To 
fill one’s pocket at the expense of his conscience, or to 
build on the downfall of others, incapacitates one to 
practise or teach Christian Science. The occasional tem- 
porary success of such an one is owing, in part, to the im- 
possibility for those unacquainted with the mighty Truth 
of Christian Science to recognize, as such, the barefaced 
errors that are taught — and the damaging effects these 
leave on the practice of the learner, on the Cause, and 
on the health of the community. 


I 


30 


I 


=) 
N 


ey 
U1 


= 
oo 


24 


27 


4 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Honest students speak the truth “according to the 
pattern showed to thee in the mount,” and live it: these 
are not working for emoluments, and may profitably 
teach people, who are ready to investigate this subject, 
the rudiments of Christian Science. 


Can Christian Science cure acute cases where there ts 
necessity for immediate relief, as in membranous croup? 


The remedial power of Christian Science 1s positive, 
and its application direct. It cannot fail to heal in 
every case of disease, when conducted by one who un- 
derstands this Science sufficiently to demonstrate its 
highest possibilities. 


If I have the toothache, and nothing stops 2 until I 
have the tooth extracted, and then the pain ceases, has 
the mind, or extracting, or both, caused the pain to 
cease? 


What you thought was pain in the bone or nerve, could 
only have been a belief of pain in matter; for matter 
has no sensation. It was a state of mortal thought made 
manifest in the flesh. You call this body matter, when 
awake, or when asleep in a dream. ‘That matter can re- 
port pain, or that mind is in matter, reporting sensa- 
tions, is but a dream at all times. You believed that if 
the tooth were extracted, the pain would cease: this de- 
mand of mortal thought once met, your belief assumed 
a new form, and said, There is no more pain. When 
your belief in pain ceases, the pain stops; for matter 
has no intelligence of its own. By applying this men- 
tal remedy or antidote directly to your belief, you scien- 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 45 


tifically prove the fact that Mind is supreme. This is not 
done by will-power, for that is not Science but mesmerism. 
The full understanding that God is Mind, and that mat- 
ter is but a belief, enables you to control pain. Chris- 
tian Science, by means of its Principle of metaphysical 
healing, is able to do more than to heal a toothache; 
although its power to allay fear, prevent inflammation, 
and destroy the necessity for ether — thereby avoiding 
the fatal results that frequently follow the use of that 
drug — render this Science invaluable in the practice 
of dentistry. : 


Can an atheist or a profane man be cured by metaphysics, 
or Christian Science? 


The moral status of the man demands the remedy of 
Truth more in this than in most cases; therefore, under 
the deific law that supply invariably meets demand, this 
Science is effectual in treating moral ailments. Sin is 
not the master of divine Science, but vice versa; and 
when Science in a single instance decides the conflict, 
the patient is better both morally and physically. 


If God made all that was made, and it was good, where 
did evil originate? — | 


It never originated or existed as an entity. It is but a 
false belief; even the belief that God is not what the 
Scriptures imply Him to be, All-in-all, but that there 
is an opposite intelligence or mind termed evil. This 
error of belief is idolatry, having “other gods before me.” 
In John i. 3 we read, “All things were made by Him; 
and without Him was not anything made that was made.” 


15 


18 


24 


I 


r2 


t5 


oo 


I 


21 


24 


27 


3° 


46 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


The admission of the reality of evil perpetuates the belief 
or faith in evil. The Scriptures declare, “To whom ye 
yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are.” 


The leading self-evident proposition of Christian Science. 


is: good being real, evil, good’s opposite, is unreal. This 
truism needs only to be tested scientifically to be found 
true, and adapted to destroy the appearance of evil to an 
extent beyond the power of any doctrine previously 
entertained. 


Do you teach that you are equal with God? 


A reader of my writings would not present this ques- 
tion. There are no such indications in the premises or 
conclusions of Christian Science, and such a misconcep- 
tion of Truth is not scientific. Man is not equal with 
his Maker; that which is formed is not cause, but effect, 
and has no power underived from its creator. It is pos- 
sible, and it is man’s duty, so to throw the weight of his 
thoughts and acts on the side of Truth, that he be ever 
found in the scale with his creator; not weighing 
equally with Him, but comprehending at every point, in 
divine Science, the full significance of what the apostle 
meant by the declaration, “The Spirit itself beareth wit- 
ness with our spirit, that we are the children of God: and 
if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with 
Christ.” In Science, man represents his divine Prin- 
ciple, — the Life and Love that are God, — even as the 
idea of sound, in tones, represents harmony; but thought 
has not yet wholly attained unto the Science of being, 
wherein man is perfect even as the Father, his divine 
Principle, is perfect. 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 47 


How can I belweve that there 1s no such thing as matter, 
when I weigh over two hundred pounds and carry about 
this weight daily? 


By learning that matter is but manifest mortal mind. 
You entertain an adipose belief of yourself as substance; 
whereas, substance means more than matter: it is the 
- glory and permanence of Spirit: it is that which is 
hoped for but unseen, that which the material senses 
cannot take in. Have you never been so preoccupied in 
thought when moving your body, that you did this with- 
out consciousness of its weight? If never in your waking 
hours, you have been in your night-dreams; and these 
tend to elucidate your day-dream, or the mythical nature 
of matter, and the possibilities of mind when let loose 
from its own beliefs. In sleep, a sense of the body ac- 
companies thought with less impediment than when 
awake, which is the truer sense of being. In Science, 
body is the servant of Mind, not its master: Mind is 
supreme. Science reverses the evidence of material 
sense with the spiritual sense that God, Spirit, is the only 
substance; and that man, His image and likeness, is 
spiritual, not material. This great Truth does not de- 
stroy but substantiates man’s identity, — together with 
his immortality and preexistence, or his spiritual co- 
existence with his Maker. That which has a beginning 
must have an ending. 


What should one conclude as to Professor Carpenter’s 
exhibitions of mesmerism? 


That largely depends upon what one accepts as either 


NS 


7 


useful or true. I have no knowledge of mesmerism, 30 


Lal 


9 


I2 


15 


18 


2 


- 


24 


27 


39 


48 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


practically or theoretically, save as IJ measure its demon- 
strations as a false belief, and avoid all that works ill. If 
mesmerism has the power attributed to it by the gentle- 
man referred to, it should:neither be taught nor practised, 
but should be conscientiously condemned. One thing 
is quite apparent; namely, that its so-called power is 
despotic, and Mr. Carpenter deserves praise for his public 
exposure of it. If such be its power, I am opposed to it, 
as to every form of error, — whether of ignorance or 
fanaticism, prompted by money-making or malice. It 
is enough for me to know that animal magnetism is neither 
of God nor Science. | 

It is alleged that at one of his recent lectures in Bos- 
ton Mr. Carpenter made a man drunk on water, and 
then informed his audience that he could produce the 
effect of alcohol, or of any drug, on the human system, 
through the action of mind alone. This honest declara- 
tion as to the animus of animal magnetism and the pos- 
sible purpose to which it can be devoted, has, we trust, 
been made in season to open the eyes of the people to the 
hidden nature of some tragic events and sudden deaths 
at this period. 


Was ever a person made insane by studying meta- 
physics? 


Such an occurrence would be impossible, for the 
proper study of Mind-healing would cure the insane. 
That persons have gone away from the Massachusetts 
Metaphysical College “made insane by Mrs. Eddy’s 
teachings,” like a hundred other stories, is a baseless 
fabrication offered solely to injure her or her school. 
The enemy is trying to make capital out of the follow- 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS — Ad 


ing case. A young lady entered the College class who, 
I quickly saw, had a tendency to monomania, and re- 
quested her to withdraw before its close. We are cred- 
ibly informed that, before entering the College, this 
young lady had manifested some mental unsoundness, 
and have no doubt she could have been restored by 
Christian Science treatment. Her friends employed a 
homceopathist, who had the skill and honor to state, as his 
opinion given to her friends, that “Mrs. Eddy’s teach- 
ings had not produced insanity.” This is the only case 
that could be distorted into the claim of insanity ever 
having occurred in a class of Mrs. Eddy’s; while ac- 
knowledged and notable cases of insanity have been 
cured in her class. 


If all that is mortal 1s a dream or error, ws not 
our capacity for formulating a dream, real; is it not 
God-made; and tf God-made, can it be wrong, sinful, or 
an error? 3 


The spirit of Truth leads into all truth, and enables 
man to discern between the real and the unreal. Enter- 
taining the common belief in the opposite of goodness, 
and that evil is as real as good, opposes the leadings of 
the divine Spirit that are helping man Godward: it pre- 
vents a recognition of the nothingness of the dream, or 
belief, that Mind is in matter, intelligence in non-intel- 
ligence, sin, and death. This belief presupposes not 
only a power opposed to God, and that God is not All- 
in-all, as the Scriptures imply Him to be, but that the 
capacity to err proceeds from God. 


18 


2I 


That God is Truth, the Scriptures aver; that Truth 30 


never created error, or such a capacity, is self-evident; 


50 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


1 that God made all that was made, is again Scriptural; 


therefore your answer is, that error is an illusion of 


3 mortals; that God is not its author, and it cannot be 


real. 


Does “Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures” 


6 explain the entire method of metaphysical healing, or 1s 


9 


12 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


30 


there a secret back of what zs contained in that book, as 
some say? 


“Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures” 
is a complete textbook of Christian Science; and its 
metaphysical method of healing is as lucid in presenta- 
tion as can be possible, under the necessity to express 
the metaphysical in physical terms. There is absolutely 
no additional secret outside of its teachings, or that gives 
one the power to heal; but it is essential that the student 
gain the spiritual understanding of the contents of this 
book, in order to heal. 


Do you believe in change of heart? 


We do believe, and understand — which is more — 
that there must be a change from human affections, de- 
sires, and aims, to the divine standard, “Be ye therefore 
perfect;”’ also, that there must be a change from the be- 
lief that the heart is matter and sustains life, to the 
understanding that God is our Life, that we exist in 
Mind, live thereby, and have being. This change of 
heart would deliver man from heart-disease, and ad- 
vance Christianity a hundredfold. The human affections 
need to be changed from self to benevolence and love 
for God and man; changed to having but one God and - 
loving Him supremely, and helping our brother man. 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 51 


This change of heart is essential to Christianity, and 
will have its effect physically as well as spiritually, 
healing disease. Burnt offerings and drugs, God does 
not require. } 


Is a belief of nervousness, accompanied by great mental 
depression, mesmerism? 

All mesmerism is of one of three kinds; namely, the 
ignorant, the fraudulent, or the malicious workings of 
error or mortal mind. We have not the particulars of 
the case to which you may refer, and for this reason can- 
not answer your question professionally. 


How can I govern a child metaphysically? Doesn't the 
use of the rod teach him life in matter? 


The use of the rod is virtually a declaration to the 


child’s mind that sensation belongs to matter. Motives 


govern acts, and Mind governs man. If you make clear 
to the child’s thought the right motives for action, and 
cause him to love them, they will lead him aright: if you 
educate him to love God, good, and obey the Golden 
Rule, he will love and obey you without your having to 
resort to corporeal punishment. 


““When from the lips of Truth one mighty breath 
Shall, like a whirlwind, scatter in its breeze 
The whole dark pile of human mockeries; 
Then shall the reign of Mind commence on earth, 
And starting fresh, as from a second birth, 
Man in the sunshine of the world’s new spring, 
Shall walk transparent like some holy thing.” 


Are both prayer and drugs necessary to heal? 


The apostle James said, “Ye ask, and receive not, 
because ye ask amiss, that ye may consume it upon your 


21 


24 


27 


30 


I 


3 


OV 


Ko) 


I2 


15 


18 


21 


24, 


27 


30 


52 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


lusts.”? This text may refer to such as seek the material 
to aid the spiritual, and take drugs to support God’s 
power to heal them. It is difficult to say how much 
one can do for himself, whose faith is divided be- 
tween catnip and Christ; but not so difficult to know 
that if he were to serve one master, he could do vastly 
more. Whosoever understands the power of Spirit, has 
no doubt of God’s power, — even the might of Truth, — 
to heal, through divine Science, beyond all human means 
and methods. 


What do you think of marrvage? 


That it is often convenient, sometimes pleasant, and 
occasionally a love affair. Marriage is susceptible of 
many definitions. It sometimes presents the most 
wretched condition of human existence. To be normal, 
it must be a union of the affections that tends to lift 
mortals higher. 


If this life is a dream not dispelled, but only changed, 
by death,—if one gets tired of it, why not commit 
suicide? 


Man’s existence is a problem to be wrought in divine 
Science. What progress would a student of science 
make, if, when tired of mathematics or failing to dem- 
onstrate one rule readily, he should attempt to work 
out a rule farther on and more difficult — and this, 
because the first rule was not easily demonstrated? In 
that case he would be obliged to turn back and work 
out the previous example, before solving the advanced 
problem. Mortals have the sum of. being to work out, 
and up, to its spiritual standpoint. They must work 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 53 


out of this dream or false claim of sensation and life 
in matter, and up to the spiritual realities of existence, 
before this false claim can be wholly dispelled. Com- 
mitting suicide to dodge the question is not working 
it out. The error of supposed life and intelligence in 
matter, is dissolved only as we master error with Truth. 
Not through sin or suicide, but by overcoming tempta- 
tion and sin, shall we escape the weariness and wicked- 
ness of mortal existence, and gain heaven, the harmony 
of being. 


Do you sometimes find it advisable to use medicine to 
assist in producing a cure, when i is difficult to start the 
patient's recovery? 


You only weaken your power to heal through Mind, 
by any compromise with matter; which is virtually ac- 
knowledging that under difficulties the former is not equal 
to the latter. He that resorts to physics, seeks what is 
below instead of above the standard of metaphysics; 
showing his ignorance of the meaning of the term and 
of Christian Science. 


If Christian Science is the same as Jesus taught, why ws 
at not more simple, so that all can readily understand vt? 


The teachings of Jesus were simple; and yet he found 
it difficult to make the rulers understand, because of 
their great lack of spirituality. Christian Science is 
simple, and readily understood by the children; only 
the thought educated away from it finds it abstract or 
difficult to perceive. Its seeming abstraction is the 
mystery of godliness; and godliness is simple to the 
godly; but to the unspiritual, the ungodly, it is dark 


8 


= 


3° 


Nn 


Ke) 


I2 


15 


18 


2r 


24 


27 


30 


54 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


and difficult. The carnal mind cannot discern spiritual 
things. 


Has Mrs. Eddy lost her power to heal? 


Has the sun forgotten to shine, and the planets to 
revolve around it? Who is it that discovered, dem- 
onstrated, and teaches Christian Science? ‘That one, 
whoever it be, does understand something of what can- 
not be lost. ‘Thousands in the field of metaphysical 
healing, whose lives are worthy testimonials, are her 
students, and they bear witness to this fact. Instead 
of losing her power to heal, she is demonstrating the 
power of Christian Science over all obstacles that envy 
and malice would fling in her path. The reading of her 
book, “Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,” 
is curing hundreds at this very time; and the sick, un- 
asked, are testifying thereto. | 


Must I study your Science in order to keep well all my 
life? I was healed of a chronic trouble after one month’s 
treatment by one of your students. 


When once you are healed by Science, there is no rea- 
son why you should be liable to a return of the disease 
that you were healed of. But not to be subject again to 
any disease whatsoever, would require an understanding 
of the Science by which you were healed. 


Because none of your students have been able to perform 
as great miracles an healing as Jesus and his disciples did, 
does it not suggest the possibility that they do not heal on 
the same basis? 


You would not ask the pupil in simple equations to 
solve a problem involving logarithms; and then, because 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 5d 


he failed to get the right answer, condemn the pupil 
and the science of numbers. The simplest problem 
in Christian Science is healing the sick, and the least 
understanding and demonstration thereof prove all its 
possibilities. The ability to demonstrate to the extent 
that Jesus did, will come when the student possesses as 
much of the divine Spirit as he shared, and utilizes its 
power to overcome sin. 

Opposite to good, is the universal claim of evil that 
seeks the proportions of good. ‘There may be those 
who, having learned the power of the unspoken thought, 
use it to harm rather than to heal, and who are using 
that power against Christian Scientists. This giant sin 
is the sin against the Holy Ghost spoken of in Matt. 
xi. °31, 32. 


Is Christian Science based on the facts of both Spirit 
and matter? 


Christian Science is based on the facts of Spirit and 
its forms and representations, but these facts are the 
direct antipodes of the so-called facts of matter; and 
the eternal verities of Spirit assert themselves over their 
opposite, or matter, in the final destruction of all that 
is unlike Spirit. 

Man knows that he can have one God only, when 
he regards God as the only Mind, Life, and substance. 
If God is Spirit, as the Scriptures declare, and All-in- 
all, matter is mythology, and its laws are mortal 
beliefs. 

If Mind is in matter and beneath a skull bone, it is 
in something unlike Him; hence it is either a godless and 
material Mind, or it is God in matter, — which are theo- 


15 


24 


27 


30 


La 


> 


I2 


15 


18 


21 


56 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


ries of agnosticism and pantheism, the very antipodes 
of Christian Science. 


What zs organic life? 

Life is inorganic, infinite Spirit; if Life, or Spirit, 
were organic, disorganization would destroy Spirit and 
annihilate man. 

If Mind is not substance, form, and tangibility, God 
is substanceless; for the substance of Spirit is divine 
Mind. Life is God, the only creator, and Life is im- 
mortal Mind, not matter. 

Every indication of matter’s constituting life is mortal, 
the direct opposite of immortal Life, and infringes the 
rights of Spirit. Then, to conclude that Spirit consti- 
tutes or ever has constituted laws to that effect, 1s a mor- 
tal error, a human conception opposed to the divine 
government. Mind and matter mingling in perpetual 
warfare is a kingdom divided against itself, that shall be 
brought to desolation. The final destruction of this 
false belief in matter will appear at the full revelation 
of Spirit,—one God, and the brotherhood of man. 
Organic life is an error of statement that Truth destroys. 
The Science of Life needs only to be understood; its dem- 
onstration proves the correctness of my statements, and 
brings blessings infinite. 


Why did God command, “Be fruitful, and multiply, 
and replenish the earth,’ if all minds (men) have existed 


27 from the beginning, and have had successive stages of 


30 


existence to the present time? 


Your question implies that Spirit, which first spirit- 
ually created the universe, including man, created man 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 57 


over again materially; and, by the aid of mankind, all 
was later made which He had made. If the first record 
is true, what evidence have you — apart from the evi- 
dence of that which you admit cannot discern spiritual 
things — of any other creation? The creative “Us” 
made all, and Mind was the creator. Man originated 
not from dust, materially, but from Spirit, spiritually. 
This work had been done; the true creation was finished, 
and its spiritual Science is alluded to in the first chapter 
of Genesis. 

Jesus said of error, “That thou doest, do quickly.” 
By the law of opposites, after the truth of man had been 
demonstrated, the postulate of error must appear. That 
this addendum was untrue, is seen when Truth, God, 
denounced it, and said: “I will greatly multiply thy 
sorrow.” “In the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt 
surely die.” The opposite error said, “I am true,” and 
declared, “God doth know . . . that your eyes shall be 
opened, and ye shall be as gods,” creators. This was false; 
and the Lord God never said it. This history of a falsity 
must be told in the name of Truth, or it would have no 
seeming. The Science of creation is the universe with man 
created spiritually. The false sense and error of creation 
is the sense of man and the universe created materially. 


Why does the record make man a creation of the sixth 
and last day, if he was coexistent with God? 


In its genesis, the Science of creation is stated in mathe- 
matical order, beginning with the lowest form and ascend- 
ing the scale of being up to man. But all that really is, 


27 


always was and forever is; for it existed in and of the Mind 30 


that is God, wherein man is foremost. » 


fon) 


12 


15 


18 


2 


aa! 


24 


2 


~] 


58 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


If one has died of consumption, and he has no remem- 
brance of that disease or dream, does that disease have any 
more power over him? 


Waking from a dream, one learns its unreality; then 
it has no power over one. Waking from the dream of 
death, proves to him who thought he died that it was a 
dream, and that he did not die; then he learns that con- 
sumption did not kill him. When the belief in the power 
of disease is destroyed, disease cannot return. 


How does Mrs. Eddy know that she has read and studied 
correctly, if one must deny the evidences of the senses? 
She had to use her eyes to read. 


Jesus said, “Having eyes, see ye not?” I read the in- 
spired page through a higher than mortal sense. As 
matter, the eye cannot see; and as mortal mind, it is a 
belief that sees. I may read the Scriptures through a 
belief of eyesight; but I must spiritually understand 
them to interpret their Science. 


Does the theology of Christian Science aid its heal- 
ang? 


Without its theology there is no mental science, no 
order that proceeds from God. All Science is divine, 
not human, in origin and demonstration. If God does 
not govern the action of man, it is inharmonious: if He 
does govern it, the action is Science. Take away the 
theology of mental healing and you take away its science, 
leaving it a human “mind-cure,” nothing more nor less, 
—even one human mind governing another; by which, 
if you agree that: God is Mind, you admit that there is 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 59 


more than one government and God. Having no true 
sense of the healing theology of Mind, you can neither 
understand nor demonstrate its Science, and will prac- 
tise your belief of it in the name of Truth. This is the 
mortal “mind-cure” that produces the effect of mes- 
merism. It is using the power of human will, instead 
of the divine power understood, as in Christian Science; 
and without this Science there had better be no “mind- 


cure,” — in which the last state of patients is worse than 
the first. 


Is at wrong to pray for the recovery of the sick? 


Not if we pray Scripturally, with the understanding 
that God has given all things to those who love Him; 
but pleading with infinite Love to love us, or to restore 
health and harmony, and then to admit that it has been 
lost under His government, is the prayer of doubt and 
mortal belief that is unavailing in divine Science. 


Is not all argument mind over mind? 


The Scriptures refer to God as saying, “Come now, and 
let us reason together.” There is but one right Mind, and 
that one should and does govern man. Any copartnership 
with that Mind is impossible; and the only benefit in 
speaking often one to another, arises from the success that 
one individual has with another in leading his thoughts 
away from the human mind or body, and guiding them 
with Truth. That individual is the best healer who as- 
serts himself the least, and thus becomes a transparency 
for the divine Mind, who is the only physician; the divine 
Mind is the scientific healer. 


I2 


18 


I 


w& 


Ne) 


I2 


15 


18 


Ze 


24 


2 


~I 


60 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


How can you believe there is no sin, and that God does 
not recognize any, when He sent His Son to save from 
sin, and the Bible 1s addressed to sinners? How can you 
belueve there 1s no sickness, when Jesus came healing the 
sick? 


To regard sin, disease, and death with less deference, 
and only as the woeful unrealities of being, is the only 
way to destroy them; Christian Science is proving this by 
healing cases of disease and sin after all other means have 
failed. The Nazarene Prophet could make the unreality 
of both apparent in a moment. 


Does tt not limit the power of Mind to deny the possi- 
bility of communion with departed friends — dead only in 
belief? 


Does it limit the power of Mind to say that addition 
is not subtraction in mathematics? The Science of Mind 
reveals the impossibility of two individual sleepers, in 
different phases of thought, communicating, even if touch- 
ing each other corporeally; or for one who sleeps to 
communicate with another who is awake. Mind’s possi- 
bilities are not lessened by being confined and conformed 
to the Science of being. 


If mortal mind and body are myths, what is the con- 
nection between them and real identity, and why are there 
as many identities as mortal bodies? 


Evil in the beginning claimed the power, wisdom, and 
utility of good; and every creation or idea of Spirit has 
its counterfeit in some matter belief. Every material be- 
lief hints the existence of spiritual reality; and if mortals 


30 are instructed in spiritual things, it will be seen that ma- 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 61 


terial belief, in all its manifestations, reversed, will be 
found the type and representative of verities priceless, 
eternal, and just at hand. 

The education of the future will be instruction, in spir- 
itual Science, against the material symbolic counterfeit 
sciences. All the knowledge and vain strivings of mortal 
mind, that lead to death, — even when aping the wisdom 
and magnitude of immortal Mind, — will be swallowed 
up by the reality and omnipotence of ‘Truth over error, 
and of Life over death. 


“Dear Mrs. Eddy: —In the October Journal I read 
the following: ‘But the real man, who was created in the 
image of God, does not commit sin.’ What then does sin? 
What commits theft? Or who does murder? For instance, 
the man is held responsible for the crime; for I went once 
to a place where a man was said to be ‘hanged for mur- 
der’ — and certainly I saw him, or his effigy, dangling 
at the end of a rope. This ‘man’ was held responsible 
for the ‘sin.’” 


W hat sins? 


According to the Word, man is the image and likeness 
of God. Does God’s essential likeness sin, or dangle at 
the end of arope? If not, what does? A culprit, a sinner, 
—anything but a man! Then, what is a sinner? A 
mortal; but man is immortal. 

Again: mortals are the embodiments (or bodies, if 
you please) of error, not of Truth; of sickness, sin, and 
death. Naming these His embodiment, can neither make 
them so nor overthrow the logic that man is God’s like- 
ness. Mortals seem very material; man in the likeness 


30 


o 


I2 


T5 


18 


2 


al 


24 


27 


30 


62 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


of Spirit is spiritual. Holding the right idea of man in my 
mind, I can improve my own, and other people’s individ- 
uality, health, and morals; whereas, the opposite image 
of man, a sinner, kept constantly in mind, can no more 
improve health or morals, than holding in thought the 
form of a boa-constrictor can aid an artist in painting a 
landscape. 

Man is seen only in the true likeness of his Maker. 
Believing a lie veils the truth from our vision; even as 
in mathematics, in summing up positive and negative 
quantities, the negative quantity offsets an equal positive 
quantity, making the aggregate positive, or true quantity, 
by that much, less available. 


Why do Christian Scientists hold that their theology is 
essential to heal the sick, when the mind-cure claims to heal 
without rt? ' 


The theology of Christian Science is Truth; opposed 
to which is the error of sickness, sin, and death, that 
Truth destroys. 

A “mind-cure” is a matter-cure. An adherent to this 
method honestly acknowledges this fact in her work 
entitled “Mind-cure on a Material Basis.” In that 
work the author grapples with Christian Science, attempts 
to solve its divine Principle by the rule of human mind, 
fails, and ends in a parody on this Science which is amus- 
ing to astute readers, — especially when she tells them 
that she is practising this Science. 

The theology of Christian Science is based on the action 
of the divine Mind over the human mind and body; 
whereas, “mind-cure” rests on the notion that the human 
mind can cure its own disease, or that which it causes, 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 63 


and the sickness of matter, — which is infidel in the one 
case, and anomalous in the other. It was said of old by 
Truth-traducers, that Jesus healed through Beelzebub; 
but the claim that one erring mind cures another one was 
at first gotten up to hinder his benign influence and to hide 
his divine power. 

Our Master understood that Life, Truth, Love are the 
triune Principle of all pure theology; also, that this divine 
‘trinity is one infinite remedy for the opposite triad, sick- 
ness, sin, and death. 


If there vs no sin, why did Jesus come to save sinners? 


If there is no reality in sickness, why does a Chris- 
tian Scientist go to the bedside and address himself to 
the healing of disease, on the basis of its unreality? 
Jesus came to seek and to save such as believe in the 
reality of the unreal; to save them from this false belief; 
that they might lay hold of eternal Life, the great reality 
that concerns man, and understand the final fact, — that 
God is omnipotent and omnipresent; yea, “that the Lord 
He is God; there is none else beside Him,” as the Scrip- 
tures declare. 


If Christ was God, why did Jesus cry out, “My God, 
why hast Thou forsaken me?” 


Even as the struggling heart, reaching toward a higher 
goal, appeals to its hope and faith, Why failest thou 
me? Jesus as the son of man was human: Christ as 
the Son of God was divine. This divinity was reaching 
humanity through the crucifixion of the human, — that 
momentous demonstration of God, in which Spirit proved 
its supremacy over matter. Jesus assumed for mortals the 


12 


15 


18 


2I 


24 


27 


30 


al 


On 


I2 


I5 


18 


2I 


24 


27 


3° 


64 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


weakness of flesh, that Spirit might be found “ All-in-all.” 
Hence, the human cry which voiced that struggle; 
thence, the way he made for mortals’ escape. Our 
Master bore the cross to show his power over death; 
then relinquished his earth-task of teaching and dem- 
onstrating the nothingness of sickness, sin, and death, 
and rose to his native estate, man’s indestructible eternal 


life in God. 


What can prospective students of the College take for 
preliminary studies? Do you regard the study of litera- 
ture and languages as objectionable? 


Persons contemplating a course at the Massachusetts 
Metaphysical College, can prepare for it through no 
books except the Bible, and “Science and Health with 
Key to the Scriptures.” Man-made theories are nar- 
row, else extravagant, and are always materialistic. 
The ethics which guide thought spiritually must bene- 
fit every one; for the only philosophy and religion that 
afford instruction are those which deal with facts and 
resist speculative opinions and fables. 

Works on science are profitable; for science is not 
human. It is spiritual, and not material. Literature 
and languages, to a limited extent, are aids to a student 
of the Bible and of Christian Science. 


Is zt possible to know why we are put into this condition 
of mortality? 


It is quite as possible to know wherefore man is thus 
conditioned, as to be certain that he zs in a state of 
mortality. The only evidence of the existence of a mor- 
tal man, or of a material state and universe, is gathered 


: 
| 
| 
. 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS | 65 


from the five personal senses. This delusive evidence, 
Science has dethroned by repeated proofs of its falsity. 

We have no more proof of human discord, — sin, 
sickness, disease, or death,— than we have that the 
earth’s surface is flat, and her motions imaginary. If 
man’s tpse dixit as to the stellar system is correct, this 
is because Science is true, and the evidence of the senses 
is false. Then why not submit to the affirmations of 
Science concerning the greater subject of human weal 
and woe? Every question between Truth and error, 
Science must and will decide. Left to the decision of 
Science, your query concerns a negative which the posi- 
tive Truth destroys; for God’s universe and man are 
immortal. We must not consider the false side of exist- 
ence in order to gain the true solution of Life and its 
great realities. 


Have you changed your instructions as to the right way 
of treating disease? 


I have not; and this important fact must be, and al- 
ready is, apprehended by those who understand my in- 
structions on this question. Christian Science demands 
both law and gospel, in order to demonstrate healing, 
and I have taught them both in its demonstration, and 
with signs following. They are a unit in restoring the 
equipoise of mind and body, and balancing man’s ac- 
count with his Maker. The sequence proves that strict 
adherence to one is inadequate to compensate for the 
absence of the other, since both constitute the divine law 
of healing. 

The Jewish religion demands that “whoso sheddeth 
man’s blood, by man shall his blood be shed.” But this 


12 


15 


18 


21 


27 


I2 


15 


21 


24 


27 


30 


66 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


law is not infallible in wisdom; and obedience thereto 
may be found faulty, since false testimony or mistaken 
evidence may cause the innocent to suffer for the guilty. 
Hence the gospel that fulfils the law in righteousness, 
the genius whereof is displayed in the surprising wisdom 
of these words of the New Testament: “ Whatsoever 
a man soweth, that shall he also reap.” No possible 
injustice lurks in this mandate, and no human mis- 
judgment can pervert it; for the offender alone suffers, 
and always according to divine decree. This sacred, 
solid precept is verified in all directions in Mind- 
healing, and is supported in the Scripture by parallel 
proof. 

The law and gospel of Truth and Love teach, through 
divine Science, that sin is identical with suffering, and 
that suffering is the lighter affliction. To reach the sum- 
mit of Science, whence to discern God’s perfect ways 
and means, the material sense must be controlled by 
the higher spiritual sense, and Truth be enthroned, 
while “we look not at the things which are seen, but at 
the things which are not seen.” | 

Cynical critics misjudge my meaning as to the sci- 
entific treatment of the sick. Disease that is superin- 
duced by sin is not healed like the more physical 
ailment. The beginner in sin-healing must know this, or 
he never can reach the Science of Mind-healing, and 
so “overcome evil with good.” Error in premise is met 
with error in practice; yea, it is “the blind leading the 
blind.” Ignorance of the cause of disease can neither 
remove that cause nor its effect. 

I endeavor to accommodate my instructions to the 
present capability of the learner, and to support the 


cree a a i a aa 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 67 


liberated thought until its altitude reaches beyond the 
mere alphabet of Mind-healing. Above physical wants, 
lie the higher claims of the law and gospel of healing. 
First is the law, which saith: — 

“Thou shalt not commit adultery;” in other words, 
thou shalt not adulterate Life, Truth, or Love, — men- 
tally, morally, or physically. “Thou shalt not steal;” 
that is, thou shalt not rob man of money, which is but 
trash, compared with his rights of mind and character. 
“Thou shalt not kill;” that is, thou shalt not strike at the 
eternal sense of Life with a malicious aim, but shalt 
know that by doing thus thine own sense of Life shall be 
forfeited. “Thou shalt not bear false witness sa thateis, 
thou shalt not utter a lie, either mentally or audibly, nor 
cause it to be thought. Obedience to these command- 
ments is indispensable to health, happiness, and length 
of days. 

The gospel of healing demonstrates the law of Love. 
Justice uncovers sin of every sort; and mercy demands 
that if you see the danger menacing others, you shall, 
Deo volente, inform them thereof. Only thus is the right 
practice of Mind-healing achieved, and the wrong prac- 
tice discerned, disarmed, and destroyed. 


Do you believe in translation? 


If your question refers to language, whereby one ex- 
presses the sense of words in one language by equiva- 
lent words in another, I do. If you refer to the removal 
of a person to heaven, without his subjection to death, 
I modify my affirmative answer. I believe in this 
removal being possible after all the footsteps requisite 
have been taken up to the very throne, up to the 


= 


2 


18 


21 


24 


27 


30 


La 


I2 


I5 


18 


2 


- 


24 


27 


30 


68 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


spiritual sense and fact of divine substance, intelligence, 
Life, and Love. This translation is not the work of mo- 
ments; it requires both time and eternity. It means more 
than mere disappearance to the human sense; it must 
include also man’s changed appearance and diviner form 
visible to those beholding him here. | 


The Rev. said in a sermon: A true Christian 
would protest against metaphysical healing being called 
Christian Science. He also maintained that pain and 
disease are not illustons but realities; and that at is not 
Christian to believe they are illusions. Is this so? 


It is unchristian to believe that pain and sickness are 
anything but illusions. My proof of this is, that the 
penalty for believing in their reality is the very pain and 
disease. Jesus cast out a devil, and the dumb spake; 
hence it is right to know that the works of Satan are the 
illusion and error which Truth casts out. 

Does the gentleman above mentioned know the 
meaning of divine metaphysics, or of metaphysical . 
theology? 

‘According to Webster, metaphysics is defined thus: 
“The science of the conceptions and relations which are 
necessary to thought and knowledge; science of the 
mind.” Worcester defines it as “the philosophy of mind, 
as distinguished from that of matter; a science of which 
the object is to explain the principles and causes of 
all things existing.” Brande calls metaphysics “ the 
science which regards the ultimate grounds of being, as 
distinguished from its phenomenal modifications.” “A 
speculative science, which soars beyond the bounds of 
experience,” is a further definition. 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 69 


Divine metaphysics is that which treats of the exist- 
ence of God, His essence, relations, and attributes. A 
sneer at metaphysics is a scoff at Deity; at His goodness, 
mercy, and might. 

Christian Science is the unfolding of true metaphysics; 
that is, of Mind, or God, and His attributes. Science rests 
on Principle and demonstration. The Principle of Chris- 
tian Science is divine. Its rule is, that man shall utilize 
the divine power. 

In Genesis i. 26, we read: “Let us make man in 
our image, after our likeness: and let them have 
dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of 
the air.” 

I was once called to visit a sick man to whom the 
regular physicians had given three doses of Croton 
oil, and then had left him to die. Upon my arrival I 
found him barely alive, and in terrible agony. In one 
hour he was well, and the next day he attended to his 
business. I removed the stoppage, healed him of en- 
teritis, and neutralized the bad effects of the poison- 
ous oil. His physicians had failed even to move his 
bowels, —though the wonder was, with the means 
used in their effort to accomplish this result, that 
they had not quite killed him. According to their 
diagnosis, the exciting cause of the inflammation and 
stoppage was —eating smoked herring. The man is 
living yet; and I will send his address to any one 
who may wish to apply to him for information about 
his case. 

Now comes the question: Had that sick man dominion 
over the fish in his stomach? 

His want of control over “the fish of the sea’? must 


La 


2 


I 


a 


12 


15 


18 


21 


27 


30 


70 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


have been an illusion, or else the Scriptures misstate 
man’s power. That the Bible is true I believe, not 
only, but I demonstrated its truth when I exercised 
my power over the fish, cast out the sick man’s illu- 
sion, and healed him. Thus it was shown that the 
healing action of Mind upon the body has its only ex- 
planation in divine metaphysics. As a man “thinketh 
in his heart, so is he.” When the mortal thought, or be- 
lief, was removed, the man was well. 


What did Jesus mean when he said to the dying thief, 
“ To-day shalt thou be with me in paradise’’? 


Paradisaical rest from physical agony would come to 
the criminal, if the dream of dying should startle him 
from the dream of suffering. The paradise of Spirit 
would come to Jesus, in a spiritual sense of Life and 
power. Christ Jesus lived and reappeared. He was too 
good to die; for goodness is immortal. The thief was 
not equal to the demands of the hour; but sin was de- 
stroying itself, and had already begun to die, —as 
the poor thief’s prayer for help indicated. The dy- 
ing malefactor and our Lord were inevitably sepa- 
rated through Mind. ‘The thief’s body, as matter, 
must dissolve into its native nothingness; whereas the 
body of the holy Spirit of Jesus was eternal. That 
day the thief would be with Jesus only in a finite 
and material sense of relief; while our Lord would 
soon be rising to the supremacy of Spirit, working 
out, even in the silent tomb, those wonderful demon- 
strations of divine power, in which none could equal his 


glory. 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 71 


Is wt right for me to treat others, when I am not entirely 
well myself? 


The late John B. Gough is said to have suffered from 
an appetite for alcoholic drink until his death; yet he 
saved many a drunkard from this fatal appetite. Paul 
had a thorn in the flesh: one writer thinks that he was 
troubled with rheumatism, and another that he had sore 
eyes; but this is certain, that he healed others who were 
sick. It is unquestionably right to do right; and heal- 
ing the sick is a very right thing to do. 


Does Christian Science set aside the law of transmission, 
prenatal desires, and good or bad influences on the unborn 


child? 


Science never averts law, but supports it. All actual 
causation must interpret omnipotence, the all-knowing 
Mind. -Law brings out Truth, not error; unfolds divine 
Principle, — but neither human hypothesis nor matter. 
Errors are based on a mortal or material formation; they 
are suppositional modes, not the factors of divine presence 
and power. 

Whatever is humanly conceived is a departure from 
divine Jaw; hence its mythical origin and certain end. 
According to the Scriptures, — St. Paul declares astutely, 
“For of Him, and through Him, and to Him, are all 
things,’’ — man is incapable of originating: nothing can 
be formed apart from God, good, the all-knowing Mind. 
What seems to be of human origin is the counterfeit 
of the divine, — even human concepts, mortal shadows 
flitting across the dial of time. 

Whatever is real is right and eternal; hence the im. 
mutable and just law of Science, that God is good only, 


La 


5 


30 


i 


ies) 


12 


TS 


18 


21 


24 


27 


72 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


and can transmit to man and the universe nothing evil, 
or unlike Himself. For the innocent babe to be born a 
lifelong sufferer because of his parents’ mistakes or sins, 
were sore injustice. Science sets aside man as a creator, 
and unfolds the eternal harmonies of the only living and 
true origin, God. | 

According to the beliefs of the flesh, both good and 
bad traits of the parents are transmitted to their help- 
less offspring, and God is supposed to impart to man 
this fatal power. It is cause for rejoicing that this belief 
ts as false as it is remorseless. The immutable Word 
saith, through the prophet Ezekiel, “What mean ye, that 
ye use this proverb concerning the land of Israel, saying, 
The fathers have eaten sour grapes, and the children’s 
teeth are set on edge? As I live, saith the Lord God, 
ye shall not have occasion any more to use this proverb 
in Israel.” . 


Are material things real when they are harmonious, and 
do they disappear only to the natural sense? Does this 
Scripture, “Your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have 
need of all these things,” imply that Spirit takes note of 
matter? 


The Science of Mind, as well as the material uni- 
verse, shows that nothing which is material is in 
perpetual harmony. Matter is manifest mortal mind, 
and it exists only to material sense. Real sensation 
is not material; it is, and must be, mental: and Mind 
is not mortal, it is immortal. Being is God, infinite 
Spirit; therefore it cannot cognize aught material, or 


30 outside of infinity. 


The Scriptural passage quoted affords no evidence of 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 73 


the reality of matter, or that God is conscious of it. 
The so-called material body is said to suffer, but this 
supposition is proven erroneous when Mind casts out 
the suffering. The Scripture saith, “Whom the Lord 
loveth He chasteneth;” and again, “He doth not 
afflict willingly.’ Interpreted materially, these pas- 
sages conflict; they mingle the testimony of immor- 
tal Science with mortal sense; but once discern their 
spiritual meaning, and it separates the false sense from 


the true, and establishes the reality of what is spiritual, 


and the unreality of materiality. 

Law is never material: it is always mental and moral, 
and a commandment to the wise. The foolish disobey 
moral law, and are punished. Human wisdom therefore 
can get no farther than to say, He knoweth that we have 
need of experience. Belief fulfils the conditions of a be- 
lief, and these conditions destroy the belief. Hence the 
verdict of experience: We have need of these things; we 
have need to know that the so-called pleasures and pains 
of matter — yea, that all subjective states of false sensa- 
tion — are unreal. 


“And Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto you, 
That ye which have followed me, in the regeneration when 
the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory, 
ye also shall sit wpon twelve thrones, judging the 
twelve tribes of Israel.” (Matt. xix. 28.) What is meant 
by regeneration? 


It is the appearing of divine law to human under- 
standing; the spiritualization that comes from spiritual 
sense in contradistinction to the testimony of the so- 
called material senses. The phenomena of Spirit in 


I 


21 


27 


yt 


3 


6 


9 


I2 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


390 


74 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Christian Science, and the divine correspondence of 
noumenon and phenomenon understood, are here signi- 
fied. This new-born sense subdues not only the false 
sense of generation, but the human will, and the un- 
natural enmity of mortal man toward God. It quickly 
imparts a new apprehension of the true basis of being, 
and the spiritual foundation for the affections which en- 
throne the Son of man in the glory of his Father; and 
judges, through the stern mandate of Science, all human 
systems of etiology and teleology. 


If God does not recognize matter, how did Jesus, who was 
“the way, the truth, and the life,’ cognize rt? 


Christ Jesus’ sense of matter was the opposite of that 
which mortals entertain: his nativity was a spiritual and 
immortal sense of the ideal world. His earthly mission 
was to translate substance into its original meaning, 
Mind. He walked upon the waves; he turned the water 
into wine; he healed the sick and the sinner; he raised 
the dead, and rolled away the stone from the door of his 
own tomb. His demonstration of Spirit virtually van- 

Be ee 

quished matter and its supposed laws. Walking_ the 
“wave, he proved the fallacy of the theory that matter is 
“substance; healing through Mind, he removed any sup- 
position that matter is intelligent, or can recognize or 
express pain and pleasure. His triumph over the grave 
was an everlasting victory for Life; it demonstrated the 
lifelessness of matter, and the power and permanence 
of Spirit. He met and conquered the resistance of the 
re 

If you will admit, with me, that matter is neither 
substance, intelligence, nor Life, you may have all that 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 75 


is left of it; and you will have touched the hem of the 
garment of Jesus’ idea of matter. Christ was “the way;”’ 
since Life and Truth were the way that gave us, through 
a human person, a spiritual revelation of man’s possible 
earthly development. 


Why do you insist that there is but one Soul, and that 
Soul 1s not in the body? 


First: I urge this fundamental fact and grand verity 
of Christian Science, because it includes a rule that must 
be understood, or it is impossible to demonstrate the Sci- 
ence. Soul is a synonym of Spirit, and God is Spirit. 
There is but one God, and the infinite is not within the 
finite; hence Soul is one, and is God ; and God is not in 
matter or the mortal body. 

Second: Because Soul is a term for Deity, and this 
term should seldom be employed except where the word 
God can be used and make complete sense. The word 
Soul may sometimes be used metaphorically; but if this 
term is warped to signify human quality, a substitution 
of sense for soul clears the meaning, and assists one to 
understand Christian Science. Mary’s exclamation, 
“My soul doth magnify the Lord,” is rendered in Sci- 
ence, “My spiritual sense doth magnify the Lord;” 
for the name of Deity used in that place does not bring 
out the meaning of the passage. It was evidently an 
illuminated sense through which she discovered. the 
spiritual origin of man. “The soul that sinneth, it shall 
die,’ means, that mortal man (alias material sense) that 
sinneth, shall die; and the commonly accepted view is 
that soul is deathless. Soul is the divine Mind, — for 
Soul cannot be formed or brought forth by human 


24 


30 


I 


an 


12 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


3° 


76 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


thought, — and must proceed from God; hence it must 
be sinless, and destitute of self-created or derived capacity 
to sin. 

Third: Jesus said, “If a man keep my saying, he 
shall never see death.” This statement of our Master 
is true, and remains to be demonstrated; for it is the 
ultimatum of Christian Science; but this immortal saying 
can never be tested or proven true upon a false premise, 
such as the mortal belief that soul is in body, and life 
and intelligence are in matter. That doctrine is not 
theism, but pantheism. According to human belief the 
bodies of mortals are mortal, but they contain immortal 
souls! hence these bodies must die for these souls to 
escape and be immortal. The theory that death must 
occur, to set a human soul free from its environments, 
is rendered void by Jesus’ divine declaration, who spake 
as never man spake, — and no man can rationally reject 
his authority on this subject and accept it on other topics 
less important. | 

Now, exchange the term soul for sense whenever this 
word means the so-called soul in the body, and you will 
find the right meaning indicated. The misnamed human 
soul is material sense, which sinneth and shall die; for 
‘t is an error or false sense of mentality in matter, and 
matter has no sense. You will admit that Soul is the 
Life of man. Now if Soul sinned, it would die; for “ the 
wages of sin is death.” ‘The Scripture saith, “When 
Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also 
appear with him in glory.” The Science of Soul, Spirit, 
involves this appearing, and is essential to the fulfilment 
of this glorious prophecy of the master Metaphysician, 
who overcame the last enemy, death. 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 17 


Did the salvation of the eunuch depend merely on his 
believing that Jesus Christ was the Son of God? 


It did; but this believing was more than faith in the 
fact that Jesus was the Messiah. Here the verb believe 
took its original meaning, namely, to be firm, — yea, to 
understand those great truths asserted of the Messiah: 
it meant to discern and consent to that infinite demand 
made upon the eunuch in those few words of the apostle. 
Philip’s requirement was, that he should not only ac- 
knowledge the incarnation, — God made manifest through 
man, — but even the eternal unity of man and God, as 
the divine Principle and spiritual idea; which is the in- 
dissoluble bond of union, the power and presence, in 
divine Science, of Life, Truth, and Love, to support their 
ideal man. This is the Father’s great Love that He 
hath bestowed upon us, and it holds man in endless 
Life and one eternal round of harmonious being. It 
guides him by Truth that knows no error, and with 
supersensual, impartial, and unquenchable Love. To 
believe is to be firm. In adopting all this vast idea of 
Christ Jesus, the eunuch was to know in whom he be- 
lieved. To believe thus was to enter the spiritual sanctuary 
of Truth, and there learn, in divine Science, somewhat 
of the All-Father-Mother God. It was to understand 
God and man: it was sternly to rebuke the mortal 
belief that man has fallen away from his first estate; that 
man, made in God’s own likeness, and reflecting Truth, 
could fall into mortal error; or, that man is the father 
of man. It was to enter unshod the Holy of Holies, where 
the miracle of grace appears, and where the miracles of 
Jesus had their birth, — healing the sick, casting out 
evils, and resurrecting the human sense to the belief 


I2 


15 


18 


21 


i) 


7 


30 


I 


Ww 


I2 


15 


18 


24 


27 


30 


78 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


that Life, God, is not buried in matter. This is the spirit- 
ual dawn of the Messiah, and the overture of the 
angels. This is when God is made manifest in the 
flesh, and thus it destroys all sense of sin, sickness, and 
death, — when the brightness of His glory encompasseth 
all being. 


Can Christian Science Mind-healing be taught to those 
who are absent? 


The Science of Mind-healing can no more be taught 
thus, than can science in any other direction. I know 
not how to teach either Euclid or the Science of Mind 
silently; and never dreamed that either of these partook 
of the nature of occultism, magic, alchemy, or necro- 
mancy. These “ways that are vain”’ are the inventions 
of animal magnetism, which would deceive, if possible, 
the very elect. We will charitably hope, however, that 
some people employ the e¢ cetera of ignorance and self- 
conceit unconsciously, in their witless ventilation of false 
statements and claims. Misguiding the public mind and 
taking its money in exchange for this abuse, has become 
too common: we will hope it is the froth of error passing 
off; and that Christian Science will some time appear all 
the clearer for the purification of the public thought con- 
cerning it. | | 


Has man fallen from a state of perfection? 


If God is the Principle of man (and He is), man is the 
idea of God; and this idea cannot fail to express the ex- 
act nature of its Principle, — any more than goodness, 
to present the quality of good. Human hypotheses are 
always human vagaries, formulated views antagonistic 


EE SEO OO EE 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 79 


to the divine order and the nature of Deity. All these 
mortal beliefs will be purged and dissolved in the cru- 
cible of Truth, and the places once knowing them will 
know them no more forever, having been swept clean 
by the winds of history. The grand verities of Science 
will sift the chaff from the wheat, until it is clear to hu- 
man comprehension that man was, and is, God’s perfect 
likeness, that reflects all whereby we can know God. In 
Him we live, move, and have being. Man’s origin and 
existence being in Him, man is the ultimatum of per- 
fection, and by no means the medium of imperfection. 

Immortal man is the eternal idea of Truth, that cannot 
lapse into a mortal belief or error concerning himself 
and his origin: he cannot get out of the focal distance of 
infinity. If God is upright and eternal, man as His like- 
ness is erect in goodness and perpetual in Life, Truth, 
and Love. If the great cause is perfect, its effect is per- 
fect also; and cause and effect in Science are immutable 
and immortal. A mortal who is sinning, sick, and dying, 
is not immortal man; and never was, and never can be, 
God’s image and likeness, the true ideal of immortal 
man’s divine Principle. The spiritual man is that per- 
fect and unfallen likeness, coexistent and coeternal with 
God. “As in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be 


made alive.” 


What course should Christian Scientists take in regard 


9 


I2 


8 


La 


21 


24 


to aiding persons brought before the courts for violation of 27 


medical statutes? 


Beware of joining any medical league which in any 
way obligates you to assist — because they chance to be 
under arrest — vendors of patent pills, mesmerists, 


30 


I 


oO 


I2 


15 


18 


2 


KH 


24 


27 


30 


80 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


occultists, sellers of impure literature, and authors of 
spurious works on mental healing. By rendering error 
such a service, you lose much more than can be gained 
by mere unity on the single issue of opposition to unjust 
medical laws. 

A league which obligates its members to give money 
and influence in support and defense of medical char- 
latans in general, and possibly to aid individual rights 
in a wrong direction — which Christian Science eschews 
—should be avoided. Anybody and everybody, who 
will fight the medical faculty, can join this league. It is 
better to be friendly with cultured and conscientious 
medical men, who leave Christian Science to rise or fall 
on its own merit or demerit, than to affiliate with a wrong 
class of people. 

Unconstitutional and unjust coercive legislation and 
laws, infringing individual rights, must be “of few days, 
and full of trouble.”” The vox populz, through the provi- 
dence of God, promotes and impels all true reform; and, 
at the best time, will redress wrongs and rectify injus- 
tice. Tyranny can thrive but feebly under our Govern- 
ment. God reigns, and will “turn and overturn” until 
right is found supreme. 

In a certain sense, we should commiserate the lot of 
regular doctors, who, in successive generations for cen- 
turies, have planted and sown and reaped in the fields 
of what they deem pathology, hygiene, and therapeutics, 
but are now elbowed by a new school of practitioners, 
outdoing the healing of the old. The old will not patronize 
the new school, at least not until it shall come to under- 
stand the medical system of the new. 

Christian Science Mind-healing rests demonstrably on 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 81 


the broad and sure foundation of Science; and this is 
not the basis of materia medica, as some of the most skil- 
ful and scholarly physicians openly admit. 

To prevent all unpleasant and unchristian action — as 
we drift, by right of God’s dear love, into more spiritual 
lines of life — let each society of practitioners, the matter- 
physicians and the metaphysicians, agree to disagree, and 
then patiently wait on God to decide, as surely He will, 
which is the true system of medicine. 


Do we not see in the commonly accepted teachings of the 
day, the Christ-idea mingled with the teachings of John 
the Baptist? or, rather, Are not the last eighteen centuries 
but the footsteps of Truth being baptized of John, and com- 
ing up straightway out of the ceremonial (or ritualistic) 
waters to receive the benediction of an honored Father, and 
afterwards to go up into the wilderness, in order to over- 
come mortal sense, before it shall go forth into all the cities 
and towns of Judea, or see many of the people from beyond 
Jordan? Now, if all this be a fair or correct view of this 
question, why does not John hear this voice, or see the 
dove, —or has not Truth yet reached the shore? 


Every individual character, like the individual John 
the Baptist, at some date must cry in the desert of 
earthly joy; and his voice be heard divinely and 
humanly. In the desolation of human understanding, 
divine Love hears and answers the human call for help; 
and the voice of Truth utters the divine verities of being 
which deliver mortals out of the depths of ignorance 
and vice. This is the Father’s benediction. It gives 
lessons to human life, guides the understanding, peoples 


18 


2I 


39 


I 


ios) 


6 


9 


I2 


18 


2 


- 


24 


27 


30 


82 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


the mind with spiritual ideas, reconstructs the Judean 
religion, and reveals God and man as the Principle and 
idea of all good. 

Understanding this fact in Christian Science, brings 
the peace symbolized by a dove; and this peace floweth 
as a river into a shoreless eternity. He who knew the 
foretelling Truth, beheld the forthcoming Truth, as it 
came up out of the baptism of Spirit, to enlighten and 
redeem mortals. Such Christians as John cognize the 
symbols of God, reach the sure foundations of time, stand 
upon the shore of eternity, and grasp and gather — in all 
glory — what eye hath not seen. 


Is there infinite progression with man after the destruc- 
tion of mortal mind? 


Man is the offspring and idea of the Supreme Being, 
whose law is perfect and infinite. In obedience to this 
law, man is forever unfolding the endless beatitudes of 
Being; for he is the image and likeness of infinite Life, 
Truth, and Love. 

Infinite progression is concrete being, which finite 
mortals see and comprehend only as abstract glory. As 
mortal mind, or the material sense of life, is put off, 
the spiritual sense and Science of being is brought to 
light. | 

Mortal mind is a myth; the one Mind is immortal. 
A mythical or mortal sense of existence is consumed 
as a moth, in the treacherous glare of its own flame — 
the errors which devour it. Immortal Mind is God, 
immortal good; in whom the Scripture saith “we live, 
and move, and have our being.”’ This Mind, then, is not 
subject to growth, change, or diminution, but is the divine 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 83 


intelligence, or Principle, of all real being; holding 
man forever in the rhythmic round of unfolding bliss, 
as a living witness to and perpetual idea of inexhaustible 
good. 


In your book, Scrence and Health,’ page 181, you 
say: “Every sin ws the author of itself, and every 
anvalid the cause of his own sufferings.’ On page 
182 you say: “Sickness 1s a growth of illusion, spring- 
ing from a_ seed of thought,— either your own thought 
or another's.” Wal you please explain this seeming 
contradiction? 


No person can accept another’s belief, except it be 
with the consent of his own belief. If the error which 
knocks at the door of your own thought originated in 
another’s mind, you are a free moral agent to reject or 
to accept this error; hence, you are the arbiter of your 
_ own fate, and sin is the author of sin. In the words 
of our Master, you are “a liar, and the father of it 
[the lie].”’ 


Why did Jesus call himself “the Son of man’’? 


In the life of our Lord, meekness was as conspicuous 
as might. In John xvii. he declared his sonship with 
God: “These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his 
eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; 
glorify Thy Son, that Thy Son also may glorify Thee.” 
The hour had come for the avowal of this great truth, 
and for the proof of his eternal Life and sonship. Jesus’ 


1 See the revised edition of 1886. 


27 


4 


I2 


1) 


18 


24 


bt 


a | 


30 


84 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


wisdom ofttimes was shown by his forbearing to speak, 
as well as by speaking, the whole truth. Haply he waited 
for a preparation of the human heart to receive start- 
ling announcements. This wisdom, which character- 
ized his sayings, did not prophesy his death, and thereby 
hasten or permit it. , 

The disciples and prophets thrust disputed points on 
minds unprepared for them. This cost them their lives, 
and the world’s temporary esteem; but the prophecies 
were fulfilled, and their motives were rewarded by 
growth and more spiritual understanding, which dawns 
by degrees on mortals. The spiritual Christ was infal- 
lible; Jesus, as material manhood, was not Christ. The 
“man of sorrows”’ knew that the man of joys, his spiritual 
self, or Christ, was the Son of God; and that the mor- 
tal mind, not the immortal Mind, suffered. The human 
manifestation of the Son of God was called the Son of 
man, or Mary’s son. 


Please explain Paul’s meaning in the text, “For to me 
to live is Christ, and to die ts gain.” 


The Science of Life, overshadowing Paul’s sense of 
life in matter, so far extinguished the latter as forever 
to quench his love for it. The discipline of the flesh is 
designed to turn one, like a weary traveller, to the home 
of Love. To lose error thus, is to live in Christ, Truth. 
A true sense of the falsity of material joys and sorrows, 
pleasures and pains, takes them away, and teaches Life’s 
lessons aright. The transition from our lower sense of 
Life to a new and higher sense thereof, even though it be 
through the door named death, yields a clearer and 
nearer sense of Life to those who have utilized the present, 


eT - 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 85 


and are ripe for the harvest-home. To the battle- 
worn and weary Christian hero, Life eternal brings 
blessings. 


Is a Christian Scientist ever sick, and has he who ts 
sick been regenerated? 


The Christian Scientist learns spiritually all that he 
knows of Life, and demonstrates what he understands. 
God is recognized as the divine Principle of his being, 
and of every thought and act leading to good. His pur- 
pose must be right, though his power is temporarily lim- 
ited. Perfection, the goal of existence, is not won in a 
moment; and regeneration leading thereto is gradual, 
for it culminates in the fulfilment of this divine rule in 
Science: “Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father 
which is in heaven is perfect.” 

The last degree of regeneration rises into the rest of 
perpetual, spiritual, individual existence. The first 
feeble flutterings of mortals Christward are infantile 
and more or less imperfect. The new-born Christian 
Scientist must mature, and work out his own salvation. 
Spirit and flesh antagonize. Temptation, that mist of 
mortal mind which seems to be matter and the environ- 
ment of mortals, suggests pleasure and pain in matter; 
and, so long as this temptation lasts, the warfare is not 
ended and the mortal is not regenerated. The pleas- 
ures — more than the pains — of sense, retard regenera- 
tion; for pain compels human consciousness to escape 
from sense into the immortality and harmony of Soul. 
Disease in error, more than ease in it, tends to destroy 
error: the sick often are thereby led to Christ, Truth, 
and to learn their way out of both sickness and sin. 


~ 


2 


15 


39 


I2 


T5 


18 


2 


an 


24 


27 


30 


86 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


The material and physical are imperfect. The in- 
dividual and spiritual are perfect; these have no fleshly 
nature. This final degree of regeneration is saving, and 
the Christian will, must, attain it; but it doth not yet 
appear. Until this be attained, the Christian Scientist 
must continue to strive with sickness, sin, and death — 
though in lessening degrees — and manifest growth at 
every experience. 


Is it correct to say of material objects, that they are noth- 
ing and exist only in imagination? 


Nothing and something are words which need correct 
definition. ‘They either mean formations of indefinite 
and vague human opinions, or scientific classifications 
of the unreal and the real. My sense of the beauty of 
the universe is, that beauty typifies holiness, and is some- 
thing to be desired. Earth is more spiritually beautiful 
to my gaze now than when it was more earthly to the 
eyes of Eve. The pleasant sensations of human belief, 


of form and color, must be spiritualized, until we gain the - 
glorified sense of substance as in the new heaven and 


earth, the harmony of body and Mind. 

Even the human conception of beauty, grandeur, and 
utility is something that defies a sneer. It is more than 
imagination. It is next to divine beauty and the gran- 
deur of Spirit. It lives with our earth-life, and is 
the subjective state of high thoughts. The atmos- 
phere of mortal mind constitutes our mortal envi- 
ronment. What mortals hear, see, feel, taste, smell, 
constitutes their present earth and heaven: but we must 
grow out of even this pleasing thraldom, and find wings 
to reach the glory of supersensible Life; then we shall 


— ee 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 87 


soar above, as the bird in the clear ether of the blue tem- 
poral sky. 

To take all earth’s beauty into one gulp of vacuity 
and label beauty nothing, is ignorantly to caricature 
God’s creation, which is unjust to human sense and 
to the divine realism. In our immature sense of spirit- 
ual things, let us say of the beauties of the sensuous 
universe: “I love your promise; and shall know, some 
time, the spiritual reality and substance of form, light, 
and color, of what I now through you discern dimly; and 
knowing this, I shall be satisfied. Matter is a frail con- 
ception of mortal mind; and mortal mind is a poorer 
representative of the beauty, grandeur, and glory of the 
immortal Mind.” 


Please inform us, through your Journal, af you sent 
Mrs. to She said that you sent her there to look 
after the students; and also, that no one there was working 
in Science, — which rs certainly a mistake. 


I never commission any one to teach students of mine. 
After class teaching, he does best in the investigation of 
Christian Science who is most reliant on himself and 
God. My students are taught the divine Principle and 
rules of the Science of Mind-healing. What they need 
thereafter is to study thoroughly the Scriptures and 
“Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures.” To 
watch and pray, to be honest, earnest, loving, and truth- 
ful, is indispensable to the demonstration of the truth 
they have been taught. 

If they are haunted by obsequious helpers, who, un- 
called for, imagine they can help anybody and steady 
God’s altar —this interference prolongs the struggle 


T5 


18 


88 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


r and tends to blight the fruits of my students. A faith- 
ful student may even sometimes feel the need of 

3 physical help, and occasionally receive it from others; 
but the less this is required, the better it is for that 
student. 


n 


Please give us, through your Journal, the name of 
the author of that genuine critique in the September 
number, “What Quibus Thinks.” 


9 Iam pleased to inform this inquirer, that the author 
of the article in question is a Boston gentleman whose 
thought is appreciated by many liberals. Patience, ob- 

12 servation, intellectual culture, reading, writing, exten- 
sive travel, and twenty years in the pulpit, have equipped 
him as a critic who knows whereof he speaks. His allu- 

15 sion to Christian Science in the following paragraph, 
glows in the shadow of darkling criticism like a mid- 
night sun. Its manly honesty follows like a benediction 

18 after prayer, and closes the task of talking to deaf ears 

and dull debaters. 

“We have always insisted that this Science is natural, 
spiritually natural; that Jesus was.the highest type of 
real nature; that Christian healing is supernatural, or 
extra-natural, only to those who do not enter into its 
sublimity or understand its modes—as imported ice 
was miraculous to the equatorial African, who had never 
seen water freeze.” 


2 


Lan | 


2 


> 


27 ‘Is it right for a Scientist to treat with a doctor? 


This depends upon what kind of a doctor it is. Mind- 
healing, and healing with drugs, are opposite modes of 
30 medicine. As a rule, drop one of these doctors when you 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 89 


employ the other. The Scripture saith, “No man can 
serve two masters;’” and, “Every kingdom divided 
against itself is brought to desolation.” 


If Scientists are called upon to care for a member of 
the family, or a friend in sickness, who is employing a 
regular physician, would it be right to treat this patient 
at all; and ought the patient to follow the doctor’s 
directions? 


When patients are under material medical treatment, 
it is advisable in most cases that Scientists do not treat 
them, or interfere with materia medica. If the patient 
is in peril, and you save him or alleviate his sufferings, 
although the medical attendant and friends have no 
faith in your method, it is humane, and not unchristian, 
to do him all the good you can; but your good will gen- 
erally “be evil spoken of.” The hazard of casting “pearls 
before swine”’ caused our Master to refuse help to some 
who sought his aid; and he left this precaution for 
others. 


If mortal man 1s unreal, how can he be saved, and why 
does he need to be saved? I ask for information, not for 
controversy, for I am a seeker after Truth. 


You will find the proper answer to this question in 
my published works. Man is immortal. Mortal man 
is a false concept that is not spared or prolonged by being 
saved from itself, from whatever is false. This salva- 
tion means: saved from error, or error overcome. Im- 
mortal man, in God’s likeness, is safe in divine Science. 
Mortal man is saved on this divine Principle, if he will 
only avail himself of the efficacy of Truth, and recog- 


6 


eH 


2 


27 


30 


90 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


1 nize his Saviour. He must know that God is omnipo- 

tent; hence, that sin is impotent. He must know that 
3 the power of sin is the pleasure in sin. Take away this 
pleasure, and you remove all reality from its power. Jesus 
demonstrated sin and death to be powerless. This 
practical Truth saves from sin, and will save all who 
understand it. 


a 


Is it wrong for a wife to have a husband treated for 
9 sin, when she knows he is sinning, or for drinking and 
smoking? 


It is always right to act rightly; but sometimes, under 

12 circumstances exceptional, it is inexpedient to attack 

evil. This rule is forever golden: “As ye would that 

men should do to you, do ye even so to them.”’ Do you 

rs desire to be freed from sin? Then help others to be free; 

but in your measures, obey the Scriptures, “Be ye wise 

as serpents.” Break the yoke of bondage in every wise 

13 way. First, be sure that your means for doing good 

are equal to your motives; then judge them by their 
fruits. 


ax If not ordained, shall the pastor of the Church of 
Christ, Scientist, administer the communion, — and 
shall members of a church not organized recewe the 
24 communion? 


Our great Master administered to his disciples the 
Passover, or last supper, without this prerogative being 
conferred by a visible organization and ordained priest- 
hood. His spiritually prepared breakfast, after his 
resurrection, and after his disciples had left their nets 
30 to follow him, is the spiritual communion which Chris- 


2 


~ 


——_—orreee 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 91 


tian Scientists celebrate in commemoration of the Christ. 
This ordinance is significant as a type of the true worship, 
and it should be observed at present in our churches. 

It is not indispensable to organize materially Christ’s 
church. It is not absolutely necessary to ordain pas- 
tors and to dedicate churches; but if this be done, 
let it be in concession to the period, and not as a per- 
petual or indispensable ceremonial of the church. If 
our church is organized, it is to meet the demand, 
“Suffer it to be so now.” The real Christian compact 
is love for one another. This bond is wholly spiritual 
and inviolate. 

It is imperative, at all times and under every cir- 
cumstance, to perpetuate no ceremonials except as 
types of these mental conditions, — remembrance and 
love; a real affection for Jesus’ character and example. 
Be it remembered, that all types employed in the ser- 
vice of Christian Science should represent the most spir- 
itual forms of thought and worship that can be made 
visible. 


Should not the teacher of Christian Science have our 
textbook, “Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,” 
an his schoolroom and teach from it? 


I never dreamed, until informed thereof, that a loyal 
student did not take his textbook with him into the class- 
room, ask questions from it, answer them according to 
it, and, as occasion required, read from the book as au- 
thority for what he taught. I supposed that students 
had followed my example, and that of other teachers, 
sufficiently to do this, and also to require their pupils to 
study the lessons before recitations. 


3 


6 


I2 


8 


Lan 


3° 


Ls 


6 


£2 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


30 


92 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


To omit these important points is anomalous, con- 
sidering the necessity for understanding Science, and 
the present liability of deviating from Christian Science. 
Centuries will intervene before the statement of the inex- 
haustible topics of that book become sufficiently under- 
stood to be absolutely demonstrated. The teacher of 
Christian Science needs continually to study this textbook. 
His work is to replenish thought, and to spiritualize human 
life, from this open fount of Truth and Love. 

He who sees most clearly and enlightens other minds 
most readily, keeps his own lamp trimmed and burning. 
He will take the textbook of Christian Science into his 
class, repeat the questions in the chapter on Recapitula- 
tion, and his students will answer them from the same 
source. Throughout his entire explanations, the teacher 
should strictly adhere to the questions and answers con- 
tained in that chapter of “Science and Health with Key 
to the Scriptures.” It is important to point out the 
lesson to the class, and to require the students thor- 
oughly to study it before the recitations; for this spirit- 
ualizes their thoughts. When closing his class, the 
teacher should require each member to own a copy of 
the above-named book and to continue the study of this 
textbook. | 

The opinions of men cannot be substituted for God’s 
revelation. It must not be forgotten that in times past, 
arrogant ignorance and pride, in attempting to steady 
the ark of Truth, have dimmed the power and glory of 
the Scriptures, to which this Christian Science textbook 
is the Key. 

That teacher does most for his students who most 
divests himself of pride and self, spiritualizes his own 


a 


QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 93 


thought, and by reason thereof is able to empty his stu- 
dents’ minds, that they may be filled with Truth. 

Beloved students, so teach that posterity shall call 
you blessed, and the heart of history shall be made 
glad! 


Can fear or sin bring back old beliefs of disease that have 
been healed by Christian Science? 


The Scriptures plainly declare the allness and oneness 
of God to be the premises of Truth, and that God is 
good: in Him dwelleth no evil. Christian Science au- 
thorizes the logical conclusion drawn from the Scriptures, 
that there is in reality none besides the eternal, infinite 
God, good. Evil is temporal: it is the illusion of time 
and mortality. 

This being true, sin has no power; and fear, its coeval, 
is without divine authority. Science sanctions only what 
is supported by the unerring Principle of being. Sin can 
do nothing: all cause and effect are in God. Fear is a 
belief of sensation in matter: this belief is neither main- 
tained by Science nor supported by facts, and exists only 
as fable. Your answer is, that neither fear nor sin can 
bring on disease or bring back disease, since there is in 
reality no disease. 

Bear in mind, however, that human consciousness does 
not test sin and the fact of its nothingness, by believing 
that sin is pardoned without repentance and reforma- 
tion. Sin punishes itself, because it cannot go unpun- 
ished either here or hereafter. Nothing is more fatal than 
to indulge a sinning sense or consciousness for even one 
moment. Knowing this, obey Christ’s Sermon on the 
Mount, even if you suffer for it in the first instance, — 


21 


27 


94 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS | 


r are misjudged’ and maligned; in the second, you will 
reign with him. 

3. I never knew a person who knowingly indulged evil, 
to be grateful; to understand me, or himself. He must 
first see himself and the hallucination of sin; then he 

6 must repent, and love good in order to understand God. 
The sinner and the sin are the twain that are one flesh, — 
but which God hath not joined together. 


CHAPTER IV 


ADDRESSES 


CHRISTIAN SCIENCE IN TREMONT TEMPLE 


| heise the platform of the Monday lectureship in 
Tremont Temple, on Monday, March 16, 1885, as 
will be seen by what follows, Reverend Mary Baker G. 
Eddy was presented to Mr. Cook’s audience, and allowed 
ten minutes in which to reply to his public letter con- 
demning her doctrines; which reply was taken in full by 
a shorthand reporter who was present, and is transcribed 
below. 

Mrs. Eddy responding, said: — 

As the time so kindly allotted me is insufficient for 
even a synopsis of Christian Science, I shall confine my- 
self to questions and answers. 

Am | a spiritualist? 

I am not, and never was. I understand the impossi- 
bility of intercommunion between the so-called dead and 
living. ‘There have always attended my life phenomena 
of an uncommon order, which spiritualists have mis- 
called mediumship; but I clearly understand that no 
human agencies were employed, — that the divine Mind 
reveals itself to humanity through spiritual law. And 
to such as are “waiting for the adoption, to wit, the re- 
demption of our body,” Christian Science reveals the in- 

95 


La 


5 


HY 
oo 


I 


wW 


Ov 


I2 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


30 


96 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


finitude of divinity and the way of man’s salvation from 
sickness and death, as wrought out by Jesus, who robbed 
the grave of victory and death of its sting. I understand 
that God is an ever-present help in all times of trouble, — 
have found Him so; and would have no other gods, no 
remedies in drugs, no material medicine. 

Do I believe in a personal God? } 

I believe in God as the Supreme Being. I know not 
what the person of omnipotence and omnipresence is, 
or what the infinite includes; therefore, I worship that 
of which I can conceive, first, as a loving Father and 
Mother; then, as thought ascends the scale of being to 
diviner consciousness, God becomes to me, as to the 
apostle who declared it, “God is Love,” — divine Prin- 
ciple, — which I worship; and “after the manner of my 
fathers, so worship I God.” 

Do I believe in the atonement of Christ? 

I do; and this atonement becomes more to me since 
it includes man’s redemption from sickness as well as 
from sin. I reverence and adore Christ as never before. 

It brings to my sense, and to the sense of all who en- 
tertain this understanding of the Science of God, a whole 
salvation. 

How is the healing done in Christian Science? 

This answer includes too much to give you any con- 
clusive idea in a brief explanation. I can name some 
means by which it is not done. 

It is not one mind acting upon another mind; it is 
not the transference of human images of thought to 
other minds; it is not supported by the evidence before 
the personal senses, — Science contradicts this evidence; 
it is not of the flesh, but of the Spirit. It is Christ come 


CHRISTIAN SCIENCE IN TREMONT TEMPLE 97 


to destroy the power of the flesh; it is Truth over error; 
that understood, gives man ability to rise above the evi- 
dence of the senses, take hold of the eternal energies of 
Truth, and destroy mortal discord with immortal har- 
mony, — the grand verities of being. It is not one mortal 
thought transmitted to another’s thought from the human 
mind that holds within itself all evil. 

Our Master said of one of his students, “He is a devil,” 
and repudiated the idea of casting out devils through 
Beelzebub. Erring human mind is by no means a de- 
sirable or efficacious healer. Such suppositional healing 
I deprecate. It is in no way allied to divine power. All 
human control is animal magnetism, more despicable 
than all other methods of treating disease. 

Christian Science is not a remedy of faith alone, but 
combines faith with understanding, through which we 
may touch the hem of His garment; and know that om- 
nipotence has all power. “I am the Lord, and there is 
none else, there is no God beside me.” 

Is there a personal man? 

The Scriptures inform us that man was made in the 
image and likeness of God. I commend the Icelandic 
translation: “He created man in the image and likeness 
of Mind, in the image and likeness of Mind created 
He him.” To my sense, we have not seen all of man; 
he is more than personal sense can cognize, who is the 
image and likeness of the infinite. I have not seen a 
perfect man in mind or body, — and such must be the 
personality of him who is the true likeness: the lost 
image is not this personality, and corporeal man is this 
lost image; hence, it doth not appear what is the real 
personality of man. The only cause for making this 


I 


3 


2 


=~ 


I 


w 


I2 


15 


oo 


ai 


2 


al 


24 


27 


98 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


question of personality a point, or of any importance, is 
that man’s perfect model should be held in mind, whereby 
to improve his present condition; that his contemplation 
regarding himself should turn away from inharmony, sick- 
ness, and sin, to that which is the image of his Maker. 


SCIENCE AND THE SENSES 


Substance of my Address at the National Convention in Chicago, 
June 13, 1888. 


The National Christian Scientist Association has 
brought us together to minister and to be ministered 
unto; mutually to aid one another in finding ways and 
means for helping the whole human family; to quicken 
and extend the interest already felt in a higher mode of 
medicine; to watch with eager joy the individual growth 
of Ghitstian Scientists, and the progress of our common 
Cause in Chicago, — the miracle of the Occident. We 
come to strengthen and perpetuate our organizations 
and institutions; and to find strength in union, — strength 
to build up, through God’s right hand, that pure and 
undefiled religion whose Science demonstrates God and 
the perfectibility, of man. This purpose is immense, 
and it must begin with individual growth, a “consum- 
mation devoutly to be wished.” ‘The lives of all re- 
formers attest the authenticity of their mission, and call 
the world to acknowledge its divine Principle. Truly 
is it written: — 


“Thou must be true thyself, if thou the truth would’st teach; 
Thy heart must overflow, if thou another’s heart would’st 
reach.” 


ADDRESS IN CHICAGO 99 


Science is absolute and final. It is revolutionary in 
its very nature; for it upsets all that is not upright. 
It annuls false evidence, and saith to the five material 
senses, “Having eyes ye see not, and ears ye hear not; 
neither can you understand.’”’ To weave one thread of 
Science through the looms of time, is a miracle in itself. 
The risk is stupendous. It cost Galileo, what? This 
awiul price: the temporary loss of his self-respect. His 
fear overcame his loyalty; the courage of his convictions 
fell before it. Fear is the weapon in the hands of 
tyrants. 

Men and women of the nineteenth century, are you 
called to voice a higher order of Science? Then obey 
this call. Go, if you must, to the dungeon or the scaf- 
fold, but take not back the words of Truth. How many 
are there ready to suffer for a righteous cause, to stand 
a long siege, take the front rank, face the foe, and be 
in the battle every day? 

In no other one thing seemed Jesus of Nazareth more 
divine than in his faith in the immortality of his words. 
He said, “Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my 
words shall not pass away;” and they have not. The 
winds of time sweep clean the centuries, but they can 
never bear into oblivion his words. They still live, and 
to-morrow speak louder than to-day. They are to-day 
as the voice of one crying in the wilderness, “Make 
straight God’s paths; make way for health, holiness, 
universal harmony, and come up hither.” The gran- 
deur of the word, the power of Truth, is again casting 
out evils and healing the sick; and it is whispered, “This 
is Science.” 

Jesus taught by the wayside, in humble homes. He 


18 


27 


30 


100 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


1 spake of Truth and Loye to artless listeners and dull 
disciples. His immortal words were articulated in a 
3 decaying language, and then left to the providence of 
God. Christian Science was to interpret them; and 
woman, “last at the cross,’’ was to awaken the dull senses, 
6 intoxicated with pleasure or pain, to the infinite mean- 
ing of those words. 
Past, present, future, will show the word and might of 
9 Truth — healing the sick and reclaiming the sinner — 
so long as there remains a claim of error for Truth to 
deny or to destroy. Love’s labors are not lost. The 
12 five personal senses, that grasp neither the meaning nor 
the magnitude of self-abnegation, may lose sight thereof; 
but Science voices unselfish love, unfolds infinite good, 
1s leads on irresistible forces, and will finally show the fruits 
of Love. Human reason is inaccurate; and the scope 
of the senses is inadequate to grasp the word of Truth, 
18 and teach the eternal. 
Science speaks when the senses are silent, and then 
the evermore of Truth is triumphant. The spiritual mon- 
2x itor understood is coincidence of the divine with the 
human, the acme of Christian Science. Pure humanity, 
friendship, home, the interchange of love, bring to earth 
24 a foretaste of heaven. They unite terrestrial and celes- 
tial joys, and crown them with blessings infinite. 
The Christian Scientist loves man more because he 
27 loves God most. He understands this Principle, — Love. 
Who is sufficient for these things? Who remembers that 
patience, forgiveness, abiding faith, and affection, are 
30 the symptoms by which our Father indicates the dif- 
ferent stages of man’s recovery from sin and his en- 
trance into Science? Who knows how the feeble lips 


ADDRESS IN CHICAGO 101 


are made eloquent, how hearts are inspired, how heal- 
ing becomes spontaneous, and how the divine Mind is 
understood and demonstrated? He alone knows these 
wonders who is departing from the thraldom of the 
senses and accepting spiritual truth, — that which blesses 
its adoption by the refinement of joy and the dismissal of 
sorrow. | 

Christian Science and the senses are at war. It is a 
revolutionary struggle. We already have had two in 
this nation; and they began and ended in a contest for 
the true idea, for human liberty and rights. Now cometh 
a third struggle; for the freedom of health, holiness, and 
the attainment of heaven. 

The scientific sense of being which establishes har- 
mony, enters into no compromise with finiteness and 
feebleness. It undermines the foundations of mortality, 
of physical law, breaks their chains, and sets the captive 
free, opening the doors for them that are bound. 

He who turns to the body for evidence, bases his con- 
clusions on mortality, on imperfection; but Science saith 
to man, “God hath all-power.”’ 

The Science of omnipotence demonstrates but one 
power, and this power is good, not evil; not matter, 
but Mind. This virtually destroys matter and evil, in- 
cluding sin and disease. 

If God is All, and God is good, it follows that all 
must be good; and no other power, law, or intelligence 
can exist. On this proof rest premise and conclusion in 
Science, and the facts that disprove the evidence of the 
senses. 

God is individual Mind. This one Mind and His 
individuality comprise the elements of all forms and 


21 


27 


30 


ik 


3 


Ov 


I2 


15 


~ 


18 


21 


24 


27 


30 


102 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


individualities, and prophesy the nature and stature of 
Christ, the ideal man. 

A corporeal God, as often defined by lexicographers 
and scholastic theologians, is only an infinite finite being, 
an unlimited man, —a theory to me inconceivable. If 
the unlimited and immortal Mind could originate in a 
limited body, Mind would be chained to finity, and the 
infinite forever finite. 

In this limited and lower sense God is not personal. 
His infinity precludes the possibility of corporeal person- 
ality. His being is individual, but not physical. 

God is like Himself and like nothing else. He is uni- 
versal and primitive. His character admits of no degrees 
of comparison. God is not part, but the whole. In His 
individuality I recognize the loving, divine Father-Mother 
God. Infinite personality must be incorporeal. 

God’s ways are not ours. His pity is expressed in 
modes above the human. His chastisements are the 
manifestations of Love. The sympathy of His eternal 
Mind is fully expressed in divine Science, which blots 
out all our iniquities and heals all our diseases. Human 
pity often brings pain. 

Science supports harmony, denies suitenes and de- 
stroys it with the divinity of Truth. Whatever seems mate- 
rial, seems thus only to the material senses, and is but the 
subjective state of mortal and material thought. 

Science has inaugurated the irrepressible conflict be- 
tween sense and Soul. Mortal thought wars with this 
sense as one that beateth the air, but Science outmasters 
it, and ends the warfare. This proves daily that “one 
on God’s side is a majority.” 

Science defines omnipresence as universality, that which 


ADDRESS IN CHICAGO 103 


precludes the presence of evil. This verity annuls the tes- 
timony of the senses, which say that sin is an evil power, 
and substance is perishable. Intelligent Spirit, Soul, is 
substance, far more impregnable and solid than matter; for 
one is temporal, while the other is eternal, the ultimate 
and predicate of being. 

Mortality, materiality, and destructive forces, such as 
sin, disease, and death, mortals virtually name substance; 
but these are the substance of things not hoped for. For 
lack of knowing what substance is, the senses say vaguely: 
“The substance of life is sorrow and mortality; for who 
_ knoweth the substance of good?” In Science, form and 
individuality are never lost, thoughts are outlined, indi- 
vidualized ideas, which dwell forever in the divine Mind 
as tangible, true substance, because eternally conscious. 
Unlike mortal mind, which must be ever in bondage, 
the eternal Mind is free, unlimited, and knows not the 
temporal. 

Neither does the temporal know the eternal. Mortal 
man, as mind or matter, is neither the pattern nor Maker 
of immortal man. Any inference of the divine derived 
from the human, either as mind or body, hides the actual 
power, presence, and individuality of God. 

Jesus’ personality in the flesh, so far as material sense 
could discern it, was like that of other men; but Science 
exchanges this human concept of Jesus for the divine 
ideal, his spiritual individuality that reflected the Im- 
manuel, or “God with us.’”’ This God was not outlined. 
He was too mighty for that. He was eternal Life, infinite 
Truth and Love. The individuality is embraced in Mind, 
therefore is forever with the Father. Hence the Scrip- 
ture, “I am a God at hand, saith the Lord.”” Even while 


18 


27 


30 


2 


2 


2 


3 


La 


es) 


n 


4 


N“N 


oO 


104 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


his personality was on earth and in anguish, his individual 
being, the Christ, was at rest in the eternal harmony. 
His unseen individuality, so superior to that which was 
seen, was not subject to the temptations of the flesh, to 
laws material, to death, or the grave. Formed and goy- 
erned by God, this individuality was safe in the substance 
of Soul, the substance of Spirit, — yea, the substance of 
God, the one inclusive good. 

In Science all being is individual; for individuality is 
endless in the calculus of forms and numbers. Herein 
sin 1s miraculous and supernatural; for it is not in the 
nature of God, and good is forever good. Accord- 
ing to Christian Science, perfection is normal, — not 
miraculous. Clothed, and in its right Mind, man’s 
individuality is sinless, deathless, harmonious, eternal. 
His materiality, clad in a false mentality, wages feeble 
fight with his individuality, — his physical senses with 
his spiritual senses. The latter move in God’s grooves 
of Science: the former revolve in their own orbits, and 
must stand the friction of false selfhood until self- 
destroyed. 

In obedience to the divine nature, man’s individuality 
reflects the divine law and order of being. How shall 
we reach our true selves? Through Love. The Prin- 
ciple of Christian Science is Love, and its idea represents 
Love. This divine Principle and idea are demonstrated, 
in healing, to be God and the real man. 

Who wants to be mortal, or would not gain the true 
ideal of Life and recover his own individuality? I will 
love, if another hates. I will gain a balance on the side of 
good, my true being. This alone gives me the forces of 
God wherewith to overcome all error. On this rests the 


. 
a 


ADDRESS IN CHICAGO 105 


implicit faith engendered by Christian Science, which 
appeals intelligently to the facts of man’s spirituality, in- 
dividuality, to disdain the fears and destroy the discords 
of this material personality. 

On our Master’s individual demonstrations over sin, 
sickness, and death, rested the anathema of priesthood 
and the senses; yet this demonstration is the foundation 
of Christian Science. His physical sufferings, which 
came from the testimony of the senses, were over when 
he resumed his individual spiritual being, after showing 
us the way to escape from the material body. 

Science would have no conflict with Life or common 
sense, if this sense were consistently sensible. Man’s real 
life or existence is in harmony with Life and its glorious 
phenomena. It upholds being, and destroys the too 
common sense of its opposites — death, disease, and sin. 
Christian Science is an everlasting victor, and vanquish- 
ment is unknown to the omnipresent Truth. I must ever 
’ follow this line of light and battle. 

Christian Science is my only ideal; and the individual 
and his ideal can never be severed. If either is misunder- 
stood or maligned, it eclipses the other with the shadow 
cast by this error. 

Truth destroys error. Nothing appears to the physi- 
cal senses but their own subjective state of thought. The 
senses Join issue with error, and pity what has no right 
either to be pitied or to exist, and what does not exist in 
Science. Destroy the thought of sin, sickness, death, and 
you destroy their existence. “Whatsoever a man soweth, 
that shall he also reap.” 

Because God is Mind, and this Mind is good, all 
is good and all is Mind. God is the sum total of the 


8 


Loa 


21 


t> 


4 


30 


LOG, MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


: universe. Then what and where are sin, sickness, and 
death? 

3 Christian Science and Christian Scientists will, must, 
have a history; and if I could write the history in poor 
parody on Tennyson’s grand verse, it would read 

6 thus: — 


Traitors to right of them, 
M. D.’s to left of them, 
9 Priestcraft in front of them, 
Volleyed and thundered! 
Into the jaws of hate, 
12 Out through the door of Love, 
On to the blest above, 
Marched the one hundred. 


rs; Extract FROM My First ApprEess IN THE MOoTHER 
Cuurcu, May 26, 1895. 


Friends and Brethren: — Your Sunday Lesson, com- 


18 posed of Scripture and its correlative in “Science and ‘ 


Health with Key to the Scriptures,” has fed you. In addi- 
tion, I can only bring crumbs fallen from this table of 
ox Truth, and gather up the fragments. 
It has long been a question of earnest import, How 
shall mankind worship the most adorable, but most 
24 unadored, — and where shall begin that praise that shall 
never end? Beneath, above, beyond, methinks I hear 
the soft, sweet sigh of angels answering, “So live, that 
27 your lives attest your sincerity and resound His praise.” 
Music is the harmony of being; but the music of Soul 
affords the only strains that thrill the chords of feeling 
3o and awaken the heart’s harpstrings. Moved by mind, 
your many-throated organ, in imitative tones of many 


a i 


FIRST ADDRESS IN THE MOTHER CHURCH 107 


instruments, praises Him; but even the sweetness and 
beauty in and of this temple that praise Him, are earth’s 
accents, and must not be mistaken for the oracles of God. 
Art must not prevail over Science. Christianity is not 
superfluous. Its redemptive power is seen in sore trials, 


self-denials, and crucifixions of the flesh. But these come - 


to the rescue of mortals, to admonish them, and plant 
the feet steadfastly in Christ. As we rise above the seem- 
ing .mists of sense, we behold more clearly that all the 
heart’s homage belongs to God. 

More love is the great need of mankind. A pure af- 
fection, concentric, forgetting self, forgiving wrongs and 
forestalling them, should swell the lyre 6f human love. 

Three cardinal points must be gained before poor 
humanity is regenerated and Christian Science is dem- 
onstrated: (1) A proper sense of sin; (2) repentance; 
(3) the understanding of good. Evil is a negation: it 
never started with time, and it cannot keep pace with 
eternity. Mortals’ false senses pass through three states 
and stages of human consciousness before yielding error. 
The deluded sense must first be shown its falsity through 
a knowledge of evil as evil, so-called. Without a sense 
of one’s oft-repeated violations of divine law, the in- 
dividual may become morally blind, and this deplorable 
mental state is moral idiocy. The lack of seeing one’s 
deformed mentality, and of repentance therefor, deep, 
never to be repented of, is retarding, and in certain mor- 
bid instances stopping, the growth of Christian Scientists. 
Without a knowledge of his sins, and repentance so severe 
that it destroys them, no person is or can be a Christian 
Scientist. 

Mankind thinks either too much or too little of sin. 


a 


& 


ON 


I2 


15 


ee) 


I 


2 


e 


24 


27 


30 


108 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


The sensitive, sorrowing saint thinks too much of it: the 
sordid sinner, or the so-called Christian asleep, thinks too 
little of sin. 

To allow sin of any sort is anomalous in Christian 
Scientists, claiming, as they do, that good is infinite, All. 


‘Our Master, in his definition of Satan as a liar from the 


beginning, attested the absolute powerlessness — yea, 
nothingness — of evil: since a lie, being without founda- 
tion in fact, is merely a falsity; spiritually, literally, it 
as nothing. 

Not to know that a false claim is false, is to be in danger 
of believing it; hence the utility of knowing evil aright, 
then reducing its claim to its proper denominator, — 
nobody and nothing. Sin should be conceived of only 
as a delusion. This true conception would remove mortals’ 
ignorance and its consequences, and advance the second 
stage of human consciousness, repentance. The first 
state, namely, the knowledge of one’s self, the proper 
knowledge of evil and its subtle workings wherein evil 
seems as real as good, is indispensable; since that which 
is truly conceived of, we can handle; but the misconcep- 
tion of what we need to know of evil, — or the concep- 
tion of it at all as something real, — costs much. Sin 
needs only to be known for what it is not; then we are 
its master, not servant. Remember, and act on, Jesus’ 
definition of sin as a lie. This cognomen makes it less 
dangerous; for most of us would not be seen believing 
in, or adhering to, that which we know to be untrue. 
What would be thought of a Christian Scientist who be- 
lieved in the use of drugs, while declaring that they have 
no intrinsic quality and that there is no matter? What 
should be thought of an individual believing in that 


FIRST ADDRESS IN THE MOTHER CHURCH 109 


which is untrue, and at the same time declaring the unity 
of Truth, and its allness? Beware of those who mis- 
represent facts; or tacitly assent where they should dis- 
sent; or who take me as authority for what I disapprove, 
or mayhap never have thought of, and try to reverse, in- 
vert, or controvert, Truth; for this is a sure pretext of 
moral defilement. 

Examine yourselves, and see what, and how much, sin 
claims of you; and how much of this claim you admit 
as valid, or comply with. The knowledge of evil that 
brings on repentance is the most hopeful stage of mortal 
mentality. Even a mild mistake must be seen as a mis- 
take, in order to be corrected; how much more, then, 
should one’s sins be seen and repented of, before they 
can be reduced to their native nothingness! 

Ignorance is only blest by reason of its nothingness; 
for seeing the need of somethingness in its stead, blesses 
mortals. Ignorance was the first condition of sin in the 
allegory of Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden. Their 
mental state is not desirable, neither is a knowledge of 
sin and its consequences, repentance, per se; but, ad- 
mitting the existence of both, mortals must hasten through 
the second to the third stage, — the knowledge of good; 
for without this the valuable sequence of knowledge 
would be lacking, — even the power to escape from the 
false claims of sin. To understand good, one must discern 
the nothingness of evil, and consecrate one’s life anew. 

Beloved brethren, Christ, Truth, saith unto you, “Be 
not afraid!’’ —fear not sin, lest thereby it master you; 
but only fear to sin. Watch and pray for self-knowledge; 
since then, and thus, cometh repentance, — and your 
superiority to a delusion is won. 


15 


nN 


o 


T5 


18 


21 


24 


27 


110 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Repentance is better than sacrifice. The costly balm 
of Araby, poured on our Master’s feet, had not the value 
of a single fear. 

Beloved children, the world has need of you, — and 
more as children than as men and women: it needs your 
innocence, unselfishness, faithful affection, uncontami- 
nated lives. You need also to watch, and pray that you 
preserve these virtues unstained, and lose them not through 
contact with the world. What grander ambition is there 
than to maintain in yourselves what Jesus loved, and to 
know that your example, more than words, makes morals 
for mankind! 


ADDRESS BEFORE THE ALUMNI OF THE MAassSACHUSETTS 
METAPHYSICAL COLLEGE, 1895 


My Beloved Students: — Weeks have passed into 
months, and months into years, since last we met; but 
time and space, when encompassed by divine presence, 
do not separate us. Our hearts have kept time together, 
and our hands have wrought steadfastly at the same 
object-lesson, while leagues have lain between us. 

We may well unite in thanksgiving for the continued 
progress and unprecedented prosperity of our Cause. It 
is already obvious that the world’s acceptance and the 
momentum of Christian Science, increase rapidly as 
years glide on. 

As Christian Scientists, you have dared the perilous de- 
fense of Truth, and have succeeded. You have learned 
how fleeting is that which men call great; and how per- 
manent that which God calls good. 


ADDRESS BEFORE THE ALUMNI 111 


You have proven that the greatest piety is scarcely 
sufficient to demonstrate what you have adopted and 
taught; that your work, well done, would dignify angels. 

Faithfully, as meekly, you have toiled all night; and 
at break of day caught much. At times, your net has 
been so full that it broke: human pride, creeping into 
its meshes, extended it beyond safe expansion; then, 
losing hold of divine Love, you lost your fishes, and pos- 
sibly blamed others more than yourself. But those whom 
God makes “fishers of men” will not pull for the shore; 
like Peter, they launch into the depths, cast their nets 
on the right side, compensate loss, and gain a higher sense 
of the true idea. Nothing is lost that God gives: had He 
filled the net, it would not have broken. 

Leaving the seed of Truth to its own vitality, it propa- 
gates: the tares cannot hinder it. Our Master said, 
“Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall 
not pass away;’’ and Jesus’ faith in Truth must not ex- 
ceed that of Christian Scientists he prove its power to 
be immortal. 

The Christianity that is merely of sects, the pulpit, and 
fashionable society, is brief; but the Word of God abideth. 
Plato was a pagan; but no greater difference existed be- 
tween his doctrines and those of Jesus, than to-day exists 
between the Catholic and Protestant sects. I love the 
orthodox church; and, in time, that church will love 
Christian Science. Let me specially call the attention of 
this Association to the following false beliefs inclining 
mortal mind more deviously : — 

The belief in anti-Christ: that somebody in the flesh 
is the son of God, or is another Christ, or is a spiritually 


adopted child, or is an incarnated babe, is the evil one — 


eH 
N 


30 


Len! 


Nn 


I 


2 


15 


18 


24 


2 


3' 


~J 


Oo 


112 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


in other words, the one evil — disporting itself with the 
subtleties of sin! 

Even honest thinkers, not knowing whence they come, 
may deem these delusions verities, before they know it, 
or really look the illusions in the face. The ages are bur- 
dened with material modes. Hypnotism, microbes, X-rays, 
and ex-common sense, occupy time and thought; and 
error, given new opportunities, will improve them. The 
most just man can neither defend the innocent nor detect 
the guilty, unless he knows how to be just; and this knowl- 
edge demands our time and attention. 

The mental stages of crime, which seem to belong to 
the latter days, are strictly classified in metaphysics as 
some of the many features and forms of what is properly 
denominated, in extreme cases, moral idiocy. I visited 
in his cell the assassin of President Garfield, and found 
him in the mental state called moral idiocy. He had no 
sense of his crime; but regarded his act as one of simple 
justice, and himself as the victim. My few words touched 
him; he sank back im his chair, limp and pale; his flip- 
pancy had fled. The jailer thanked me, and said, “Other 
visitors have brought to him bouquets, but you have 
brought what will do him good.” 

This mental disease at first shows itself in extreme 
sensitiveness; then, in a loss of self-knowledge and of 
self-condemnation, —a shocking inability to see one’s 
own faults, but an exaggerating sense of other people’s. 
Unless this mental condition be overcome, it ends in a 
total loss of moral, intellectual, and spiritual discernment, 
and is characterized in this Scripture: “The fool hath 
said in his heart, There is no God.” This state of mind 
is the exemplification of total depravity, and the result 


ADDRESS BEFORE THE ALUMNI 113 


of sensuous mind in matter. Mind that is God is not in 
matter; and God’s presence gives spiritual light, wherein 
is no darkness. 

If, as is indisputably true, “God is Spirit,” and Spirit 
is our Father and Mother, and that which it includes is 
all that is real and eternal, when evil seems to predomi- 
nate and divine light to be obscured, free moral agency 
is lost; and the Revelator’s vision, that “no man might 
buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the 
beast, or the number of his name,’’ is imminent. 

Whoever is mentally manipulating human mind, and 
is not gaining a higher sense of Truth by it, is losing in 
the scale of moral and spiritual being, and may be car- 
ried to the depths of perdition by his own consent. He 
who refuses to be influenced by any but the divine Mind, 
commits his way to God, and rises superior to sugges- 
tions from an evil source. Christian Science shows that 
there is a way of escape from the latter-day ultimatum 
of evil, through scientific truth; so that all are without 
excuse. 

Already I clearly recognize that mental malpractice, 
if persisted in, will end in insanity, dementia, or moral 
idiocy. Thank God! this evil can be resisted by true 
Christianity. Divine Love is our hope, strength, and 
shield. We have nothing to fear when Love is at the 
helm of thought, but everything to enjoy on earth and 
in heaven. 

The systematized centres of Christian Science are life- 
giving fountains of truth. Our churches, The Christian 
Science Journal, and the Christian Science Quarterly, 
are prolific sources of spiritual power whose intellectual, 
moral, and spiritual animus is felt throughout the land. 


I 


3 


Loa 


2 


27 


114 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


: Our Publishing Society, and our Sunday Lessons, are 


3 


Ov 


N 


I 


15 


18 


21 


24, 


27 


39° 


of inestimable value to all seekers after Truth. The Com- 
mittee on Sunday School Lessons cannot give too much 
time and attention to their task, and should spare no 
research in the preparation of the Quarterly as an educa- 
tional branch. 

The teachers of Christian Science need to Hate inces- 
santly the trend of their own thoughts; watch that these 
be not secretly robbed, and themselves misguided, and 
so made to misteach others. Teachers must conform 
strictly to the rules of divine Science announced in the 
Bible and their textbook, “Science and Health with Key 
to the Scriptures.” They must themselves practise, and 
teach others to practise, the Hebrew Decalogue, the Ser- 
mon on the Mount, and the understanding and enuncia- 
tion of these according to Christ. 

They must always have on armor, and resist’ the foe 
within and without. They cannot arm too thoroughly 
against original sin, appearing in its myriad forms: pas- 
sion, appetites, hatred, revenge, and all the et cetera of 
evil. Christian Scientists cannot watch too sedulously, 
or bar their doors too closely, or pray to God too fer- 
vently, for deliverance from the claims of evil. Thus 
doing, Scientists will silence evil suggestions, uncover . 
their methods, and stop their hidden influence upon the 
lives of mortals. Rest assured that God in His wisdom 
will test all mankind on all questions; and then, if found 
faithful, He will deliver us from temptation and show us 
the powerlessness of evil, — even its utter nothingness. 

The teacher in Christian Science who does not spe- 
cially instruct his pupils how to guard against evil and 
its silent modes, and to be able, through Christ, the liv- 


ADDRESS BEFORE THE ALUMNI 115 


ing Truth, to protect themselves therefrom, is commit- 
ting an offense against God and humanity.. With Science 
and Health for their textbook, I am astounded at the 
apathy of some students on the subject of sin and mental 
malpractice, and their culpable ignorance of the work- 
ings of these — and even the teacher’s own deficiency in 
this department. I can account for this state of mind in 
the teacher only as the result of sin; otherwise, his own 
guilt as a mental malpractitioner, and fear of being found 
out. 

The helpless ignorance of the community on this sub- 
ject is pitiable, and plain to be seen. May God enable 
my students to take up the cross as I have done, and meet 
the pressing need of a proper preparation of heart to prac- 
tise, teach, and live Christian Science! Your means of 
protection and defense from sin are, constant watchful- 
ness and prayer that you enter not into temptation and 
are delivered from every claim of evil, till you intelligently 
know and demonstrate, in Science, that evil has neither 
prestige, power, nor existence, since God, good, is All- 
in-all. 

The increasing necessity for relying on God to de- 
fend us against the subtler forms of evil, turns us more 
unreservedly to Him for help, and thus becomes a means 
of grace. If one lives rightly, every effort to hurt one 
will only help that one; for God will give the ability to 
overcome whatever tends to impede progress. now 
this: that you cannot overcome the baneful effects of 
sin on yourself, if you in any way indulge in sin; for, 
sooner or later, you will fall the victim of your own as 
well as of others’ sins. Using mental power in the right 
direction only, doing to others as you would have them 


al 
n 


8 


H 


21 


116 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


1 do to you, will overcome evil with good, and destroy 
your own sensitiveness to the power of evil. 

3. The God of all grace be with you, and save you from 
“spiritual wickedness in high places.” 


PLEASANT ViEW, ConcorD, N. H., 
6 June 3, 1895. 


ADDRESS BEFORE THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTIST ASSOCIA- 
TION OF THE Massacuusetts MetTAPHYSICAL COL- 
9 LEGE, IN 1893 
Supsect: Obedience. 


My Beloved Students: — This question, ever nearest 
12 to my heart, is to-day uppermost: Are we filling the 
measures of life’s music aright, emphasizing its grand 
strains, swelling the harmony of being with tones whence 
rs come glad echoes? As crescendo and diminuendo accent 
music, so the varied strains of human chords express 
life’s loss or gain, — loss of the pleasures and pains and 
pride of life: gain of its sweet concord, the courage of 
honest convictions, and final obedience to spiritual law. 
The ultimate of scientific research and attainment in 
divine Science is not an argument: it is not merely say- 
ing, but doing, the Word — demonstrating ‘Truth — even 
as the fruits of watchfulness, prayer, struggles, tears, and 
24 triumph. 
Obeying the divine Principle which you profess to un- 
derstand and love, demonstrates Truth. Never absent 
27 from your post, never off guard, never ill-humored, never 
unready to work for God, —is obedience; being “faith- 
ful over a few things.” If in one instance obedience be 
30 lacking, you lose the scientific rule and its reward: namely, 


ie) 


I 


2 


Lan 


OBEDIENCE 117 


to be made “ruler over many things.” A progressive 
life is the reality of Life that unfolds its immortal Prin- 
ciple. 

The student of Christian Science must first separate the 
tares from the wheat; discern between the thought, 
motive, and act superinduced by the wrong motive or 
the true —the God-given intent and volition — arrest 
the former, and obey the latter. This will place him on 
the safe side of practice. We always know where to look 
for the real Scientist, and always find him there. I agree 
with Rev. Dr. Talmage, that “there are wit, humor, and 
enduring vivacity among God’s people.”’ 

Obedience is the offspring of Love; and Love is the 
Principle of unity, the basis of all right thinking and 
acting; it fulfils the law. Wesee eye to eye and know as we 
are known, reciprocate kindness and work wisely, in 
proportion as we love. 

It is difficult for me to carry out a divine commission 
while participating in the movements, or modus operand, 
of other folks. To point out every step to a student and 
then watch that each step be taken, consumes time, — 
and experiments ofttimes are costly. According to my 
calendar, God’s time and mortals’ differ. The neo- 
phyte is inclined to be too fast or too slow: he works 
somewhat in the dark; and, sometimes out of season, 
he would replenish his lamp at the midnight hour and 
borrow oil of the more provident watcher. God is the 
fountain of light, and He illumines one’s way when one 
is obedient. The disobedient make their moves before 
God makes His, or make them too late to follow Him. 
Be sure that God directs your way; then, hasten to follow 
under every circumstance. 


I2 


30 


I 


3 


118 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Human will must be subjugated. We cannot obey 
both God, good, and evil, —in other words, the ma- 
terial senses, false suggestions, self-will, selfish motives, 
and human policy. We shall have no faith in evil 
when faith finds a resting-place and scientific under- 


6 standing guides man. Honesty in every condition, 


oO 


I2 


T5 


ie) 


I 


2I 


24 


30 


under every circumstance, is the indispensable rule of 
obedience. To obey the principle of mathematics ninety- 
nine times in one hundred and then allow one numeral 
to make incorrect your entire problem, is neither Science 
nor obedience. 

However keenly the human affections yearn to for- 
give a mistake, and pass a friend over it smoothly, one’s 
sympathy can neither atone for error, advance individual 
growth, nor change this immutable decree of Love: “Keep 
My commandments.” The guerdon of meritorious 
faith or trustworthiness rests on being willing to work 
alone with God and for Him, — willing to suffer patiently 
for error until all error is destroyed and His rod and His 
staff comfort you. 

Self-ignorance, self-will, self-righteousness, lust, covet- 
ousness, envy, revenge, are foes to grace, peace, and 
progress; they must be met manfully and overcome; 
or they will uproot all happiness. Be of good cheer; 
the warfare with one’s self is grand; it gives one plenty 
of employment, and the divine Principle worketh with 
you,——and obedience crowns persistent effort with 
everlasting victory. Every attempt of evil to harm good 
is futile, and ends in the fiery punishment of the 
evil-doer. 

Jesus said, “Not that which goeth into the mouth 
defileth a man; but that which cometh out of the mouth, 


OBEDIENCE 119 


this defileth a man.” If malicious suggestions whisper 
evil through the mind’s tympanum, this were no apology 
for acting evilly. We are responsible for our thoughts and 
acts; and instead of aiding other people’s devices by 
obeying them, — and then whining over misfortune, — 
rise and overthrow both. If a criminal coax the unwary 
man to commit a crime, our laws punish the dupe as ac- 
cessory to the fact. Each individual is responsible for 
himself. 

Evil is impotent to turn the righteous man from his 
uprightness. The nature of the individual, more stub- 
born than the circumstance, will always be found argu- 
ing for itself, — its habits, tastes, and indulgences. This 
material nature strives to tip the beam against the spir- 
itual nature; for the flesh strives against Spirit, — against 
whatever or whoever opposes evil, — and weighs mightily 
in the scale against man’s high destiny. This conclusion 
is not an argument either for pessimism or for optimism, 
but is a plea for free moral agency, — full exemption 
from all necessity to obey a power that should be and is 
found powerless in Christian Science. 

Insubordination to the law of Love even in the least, 
or strict obedience thereto, tests and discriminates be- 
tween the real and the unreal Scientist. Justice, a 
prominent statute in the divine law, demands of all 
trespassers upon the sparse individual rights which one 
justly reserves to one’s self, — Would you consent that 
others should tear up your landmarks, manipulate your 
students, nullify or reverse your rules, countermand 
your orders, steal your possessions, and escape the 
penalty therefor? No! “Therefore all things what- 
soever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even 


18 


21 


3° 


La 


an 


© 


I 


NO 


15 


18 


2 


= 


2 


nN 


27 


30 


120 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


so to them.” The professors of Christian Science must 
take off their shoes at our altars; they must unclasp 
the material sense of things at the very threshold of 
Christian Science: they must obey implicitly each and 
every injunction of the divine Principle of life’s long 
problem, or repeat their work in tears. In the words 
of St. Paul, “Know ye not, that to whom ye yield your- 
selves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye 
obey; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto 
righteousness?” 

Beloved students, loyal laborers are ye that have wrought 
valiantly, and achieved great guerdons i in the vineyard 
of our Lord; but a mighty victory is yet to be won, a 
great fheedon for the race; and Christian success is 
under arms, — with armor on, not laid down. Let us 
rejoice, however, that the clarion call of peace will at 
length be heard above the din of battle, and come more 
sweetly to our ear than sound of vintage bells to villagers 
on the Rhine. 

I recommend that this Accocintion hereafter meet tri- 
ennially: many of its members reside a long distance from 
Massachusetts, and they are members of The Mother 
Church who would love to be with you on Sunday, and 
once in three years is perhaps as often as they can afford 
to be away from their own fields of labor. 


CoMMUNION ADDRESS, JANUARY, 1896 


Friends and Brethren: —The Biblical record of the 
great Nazarene, whose character we to-day commemorate, 
is scanty; but what is given, puts to flight every doubt as 
to the immortality of his words and works. Though 


COMMUNION ADDRESS 121 


written in a decaying language, his words can never pass 
away: they are inscribed upon the hearts of men: they 
are engraved upon eternity’s tablets. 

Undoubtedly our Master partook of the Jews’ feast 
of the Passover, and drank from their festal wine-cup. 
This, however, is not the cup to which I call your at- 
tention, — even the cup of martyrdom: wherein Spirit 
and matter, good and evil, seem to grapple, and the 
human struggles against the divine, up to a point of 
discovery; namely, the impotence of evil, and the om- 
nipotence of good, as divinely attested. Anciently, the 
blood of martyrs was believed to be the seed of the Church. 
Stalled theocracy would make this fatal doctrine just 
and sovereign, even a divine decree, a law of Love! That 
the innocent shall suffer for the guilty, is inhuman. The 
prophet declared, “Thou shalt put away the guilt of 
innocent blood from Israel.’ This is plain: that what- 
ever belittles, befogs, or belies the nature and essence of 
Deity, is not divine. Who, then, shall father or favor 
this sentence passed upon innocence? thereby giving the 
signet of God to the arrest, trial, and crucifixion of His 
beloved Son, the righteous Nazarene, — christened by 
John the Baptist, “the Lamb of God.” 

Oh! shameless insult to divine royalty, that drew 
from the great Master this answer to the questions of the 
rabbinical rabble: “If I tell you, ye will not believe; and 
if I also ask you, ye will not answer me, nor let me go.” 

Infinitely greater than human pity, is divine Love, — 
that cannot be unmerciful. Human tribunals, if just, 
borrow their sense of justice from the divine Principle 
thereof, which punishes the guilty, not the innocent. The 
Teacher of both law and gospel construed the substitution 


I 


3 


30 


122 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


1 of a good man to suffer for evil-doers — a crime! When 

foretelling his own crucifixion, he said, “Woe unto the 
3 world because of offenses! for it must needs be that 
offenses come; but woe to that man by whom the offense 
cometh!”’ 

Would Jesus thus have spoken of what was indis- 
pensable for the salvation of a world of sinners, or of the 
individual instrument in this holy (?) alliance for accom- 
plishing such a monstrous work? or have said of him 
whom God foreordained and predestined to fulfil a divine 
decree, “It were better for him that a millstone were 
hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the 
depth of the sea’’? 

The divine order is the acme of mercy: it is neither 
questionable nor assailable: it is not evil producing good, 
nor good ultimating in evil. Such an inference were 
impious. Holy Writ denounces him that declares, “Let 
18 us do evil, that good may come! whose damnation is 
just.” 

Good is not educed from its opposite: and Love divine 

spurned, lessens not the hater’s hatred nor the criminal’s 
crime; nor reconciles justice to injustice; nor substitutes 
the suffering of the Godlike for the suffering due to sin. 
Neither spiritual bankruptcy nor a religious chancery can 
win high heaven, or the “Well done, good and faithful 
servant, . . . enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.” 
27 Divine Love knows no hate; for hate, or the hater, is 
nothing: God never made it, and He made all that was 
made. The hater’s pleasures are unreal; his sufferings, 
self-imposed; his existence is a parody, and he ends — 
with suicide. 

The murder of the just Nazarite was incited by the 


On 


Ke) 


Lal 
N 


I 


mn 


2 


La 


2 


aN 


(2) 


3 


COMMUNION ADDRESS 123 


same spirit that in our time massacres our missionaries, 
butchers the helpless Armenians, slaughters innocents. 
Evil was, and is, the illusion of breaking the First Com- 
mandment, “Thou shalt have no other gods before me:” 
it is either idolizing something and somebody, or hating 
them: it is the spirit of idolatry, envy, jealousy, covet- 
oushess, superstition, lust, hypocrisy, witcheraft. 

That man can break the forever-law of infinite Love, 
was, and is, the serpent’s biggest lie! and ultimates in 
a religion of pagan priests bloated with crime; a religion 
that demands human victims to be sacrificed to human 
passions and human gods, or tortured to appease the 
anger of a so-called god or a miscalled man or woman! 
The Assyrian Merodach, or the god of sin, was the “lucky 
god;’”’ and the Babylonian Yawa, or Jehovah, was the 
Jewish tribal deity. The Christian’s God is neither, and 
is too pure to behold iniquity. 

Divine Science has rolled away the stone from the sepul- 
chre of our Lord; and there has risen to the awakened 
thought the majestic atonement of divine Love. The 
at-one-ment with Christ has appeared — not through 
vicarious suffering, whereby the just obtain a pardon for 
the unjust, — but through the eternal law of justice; 
wherein sinners suffer for their own sins, repent, forsake 
sin, love God, and keep His commandments, thence to 
receive the reward of righteousness: salvation from sin, 
not through the death of a man, but through a divine Life, 
which is our Redeemer. 

Holy Writ declares that God is Love, is Spirit; hence 
it follows that those who worship Him, must worship 
Him spiritually,—far apart from physical sensation 
such as attends eating and drinking corporeally. It is 


30 


al 


& 


I2 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


124 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


plain that aught unspiritual, intervening between God 
and man, would tend to disturb the divine order, and 
countermand the Scripture that those who worship the 
Father must worship Him in spirit. It is also plain, 
that we should not seek and cannot find God in mat- 
ter, or through material methods; neither do we love 
and obey Him by means of matter, or the flesh, — which 
warreth against Spirit, and will not be reconciled 
thereto. 

We turn, with sickened sense, from a pagan Jew’s 
or Moslem’s misconception of Deity, for peace; and find 
rest in the spiritual ideal, or Christ. For “who is so 
great a God as our God!” unchangeable, all-wise, all- 
just, all-merciful; the ever-loving, ever-living Life, Truth, 
Love: comforting such as mourn, opening the prison 
doors to the captive, marking the unwinged bird, pitying 
with more than a father’s pity; healing the sick, cleansing 
the leper, raising the dead, saving sinners. As we think 
thereon, man’s true sense is filled with peace, and power; 
and we say, It is well that Christian Science has taken 
expressive silence wherein to muse His praise, to kiss the 
feet of Jesus, adore the white Christ, and stretch out our 
arms to God. 

The last act of the tragedy on Calvary rent the veil 
of matter, and unveiled Love’s great legacy to mortals: 
Love forgiving its enemies. ‘This grand act crowned 
and still crowns Christianity: it manumits mortals; it 
translates love; it gives to suffering, inspiration; to 
patience, experience; to experience, hope; to hope, faith; 


30 to faith, understanding; and to understanding, Love tri- 


umphant! 
In proportion to a man’s spiritual progress, he will 


COMMUNION ADDRESS 125 


indeed drink of our Master’s cup, and be baptized with 
his baptism! be purified as by fire, — the fires of suffering; 
then hath he part in Love’s atonement, for “whom the 
Lord loveth He chasteneth.” Then shall he also reign 
with him: he shall rise to know that there is no sin, 
that there is no suffering; since all that is real is right. 
This knowledge enables him to overcome the world, the 
flesh, and all evil, to have dominion over his own sinful 
sense and self. Then shall he drink anew Christ’s cup, 
in the kingdom of God —the reign of righteousness — 
within him; he shall sit down at the Father’s right hand: 
sit down; not stand waiting and weary; but rest on the 
bosom of God; rest, in the understanding of divine Love 
that passeth all understanding; rest, in that which “to 
know aright is Life eternal,” and whom, not having seen, 
we love. | 

Then shall he press on to Life’s long lesson, the eternal 
lore of Love; and learn forever the infinite meanings of 
these short sentences: “God is Love;’”’ and, All that is 
real is divine, for God is All-in-all. 


MESSAGE TO THE ANNUAL MEETING oF THE MOTHER 
CuurcH, Boston, 1896 


Beloved Brethren, Children, and Grandchildren: — 
Apart from the common walks of mankind, revolving 
oft the hitherto untouched problems of being, and 
oftener, perhaps, the controversies which baffle it, 
Mother, thought-tired, turns to-day to you; turns to 
her dear church, to tell the towers thereof the remarkable 
achievements that have been ours within the past few 


18 


21 


24. 


years: the rapid transit from halls to churches, from un- 30 


Lan 


on 


‘Oo 


I 


iS) 


15 


18 


24 


27 


126 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


settled questions to permanence, from danger to escape, 
from fragmentary discourses to one eternal sermon; yea, 
from darkness to daylight, in physics and metaphysics. 

Truly, I half wish for society again; for once, at least, 
to hear the soft music of our Sabbath chimes saluting the 
ear in tones that leap for joy, with love for God and 
man. 

Who hath not learned that when alone he has his 
own thoughts to guard, and when struggling with man- 
kind his temper, and in society his tongue? We also 
have gained higher heights; have learned that trials lift 
us to that dignity of Soul which sustains us, and finally 
conquers them; and that the ordeal refines while it 
chastens. | 

Perhaps our church is not yet quite sensible of what 
we owe to-the strength, meekness, honesty, and obedi- 
ence of the Christian Science Board of Directors; to 
the able editors of The Christian Science Journal, and 
to our efficient Publishing Society. 

No reproof is so potent as the silent lesson of a good 
example. Works, more than words, should characterize 
Christian Scientists. Most people condemn evil-doing, 
evil-speaking; yet nothing circulates so rapidly: even gold 
is less current. Christian Scientists have a strong race to 
run, and foes in ambush; but bear in mind that, in the 
long race, honesty always defeats dishonesty. 

God hath indeed smiled on my _ church, — this 
daughter of Zion: she sitteth in high places; and to de- 
ride her is to incur the penalty of which the Hebrew | 


30 bard spake after this manner: “He that sitteth in the 


heavens shall laugh: the Lord shall have them in 
derision.” 


MESSAGE TO THE MOTHER CHURCH 127 


Hitherto, I have observed that in proportion as this 
church has smiled on His “little ones,’ He has blessed 
her. Throughout my entire connection with The Mother 
Church, I have seen, that in the ratio of her love for 
others, hath His love been bestowed upon her; watering 
her waste places, and enlarging her borders. 

One thing I have greatly desired, and again earnestly 
request, namely, that Christian Scientists, here and 
elsewhere, pray daily for themselves; not verbally, nor 
on bended knee, but mentally, meekly, and importu- 
nately. When a hungry heart petitions the divine Father- 
Mother God for bread, it is not given a stone, — but 
more grace, obedience, and love. If this heart, humble 
and trustful, faithfully asks divine Love to feed it with the 
bread of heaven, health, holiness, it will be conformed to 
a fitness to receive the answer to its desire; then will flow 
into it the “river of His pleasure,” the tributary of divine 
Love, and great growth in Christian Science will follow, — 
even that joy which finds one’s own in another’s good. 

To love, and to be loved, one must do good to others. 
The inevitable condition whereby to become blessed, is to 
bless others: but here, you must so know yourself, under 
God’s direction, that. you will do His wille-even though 
your pearls be downtrodden. Ofttimes the rod is His 
means of grace; then it must be ours, — we cannot avoid 
wielding it if we reflect Him. 

Wise sayings and garrulous talk may fall to the ground, 
rather than on the ear or heart of the hearer; but a tender 
sentiment felt, or a kind word spoken, at the right moment, 
is never wasted. Mortal mind presents phases of charac- 


ter which need close attention and examination. The 


human heart, like a feather bed, needs often to be stirred, 


27 


30 


128 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


1 sometimes roughly, and given a variety of turns, else it 
grows hard and uncomfortable whereon to repose. 

3. The lessons of this so-called life in matter are too vast 
and varied to learn or to teach briefly; and especially 
within the limits of a letter. ‘Therefore I close here, 

6 with the apostle’s injunction: “Finally, brethren, what- 
soever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, 
whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, 

9 whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of 
good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any 
praise, think on these things. Those things, which ye 

12 have both learned, and received, and heard, and seen in 
me, do: and the God of peace shall be with you.” 
With love, Mother, 
Mary Baker G. Eppy. 


CHAPTER V 


LETTERS 


To Tue Motruer Cuurcu 


Y Beloved Brethren: — If a member of the church 

is inclined to be uncharitable, or to condemn his 
brother without cause, let him put his finger to his lips, 
and forgive others as he would be forgiven. One’s first 
lesson is to learn one’s self; having done this, one will 
naturally, through grace from God, forgive his brother and 
love his enemies. To avenge an imaginary or an actual 
wrong, is suicidal. The law of our God and the rule of 
our church is to tell thy brother his fault and thereby help 
him. If this rule fails in effect, then take the next Scrip- 
tural step: drop this member’s name from the church, and 
thereafter “let the dead bury their dead,’’ — let silence 
prevail over his remains. 

If a man is jealous, envious, or revengeful, he will seek 
occasion to balloon an atom of another man’s indis- 
cretion, inflate it, and send it into the atmosphere of mortal 
mind — for other green eyes to gaze on: he will always 
find somebody in his way, and try to push him aside; 
will see somebody’s faults to magnify under the lens that 
he never turns on himself. 

What have been your Leader’s precepts and example! 
Were they to save the sinner, and to spare his exposure 

129 


18 


21 


I 


3 


6 


I 


dS 


uf 


on 


18 


2 


Lal 


24, 


27 


30 


130 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


so long as a hope remained of thereby benefiting him? 
Has her life exemplified long-suffering, meekness, charity, 
purity? 

She readily leaves the answer to those who know 
her. 

Do we yet understand how much better it is to be 
wronged, than to commit wrong? What do we find in 
the Bible, and in the Christian Science textbook, on this 
subject? Does not the latter instruct you that looking 
continually for a fault in somebody else, talking about it, 
thinking it over, and how to meet it, — “rolling sin as a 
sweet morsel under your tongue,’ — has the same power 
to make you a sinner that acting thus regarding disease 
has to make a man sick? Note the Scripture on this 
subject: “Vengeance is mine; I will repay, saith the 
Lord.” 

The Christian Science Board of Directors has borne 
the burden in the heat of the day, and it ought not to 
be expected that they could have accomplished, without 
one single mistake, such Herculean tasks as they have 
accomplished. He who judges others should know well 
whereof he speaks. Where the motive to do right exists, 
and the majority of one’s acts are right, we should avoid 
referring to past mistakes. The greatest sin that one can 
commit against himself is to wrong one of God’s “little 
ones.” 

Know ye not that he who exercises the largest charity, 
and waits on God, renews his strength, and is exalted? 
Love is not puffed up; and the meek and loving, God 
anoints and appoints to lead the line of mankind’s tri- 
umphal march out of the wilderness, out of darkness 
into light. 


LETTERS 131 


Whoever challenges the errors of others and cherishes 
his own, can neither help himself nor others; he will be 
called a moral nuisance, a fungus, a microbe, a mouse 
gnawing at the vitals of humanity. The darkness in 
one’s self must first be cast out, in order rightly to discern 
darkness or to reflect light. 

If the man of more than average avoirdupois kneels on 
a stool in church, let the leaner sort console this brother’s 
necessity by doing likewise. Christian Scientists preserve 
unity, and so shadow forth the substance of our sublime 
faith, and the evidence of its being built upon the rock of 
divine oneness, — one faith, one God, one baptism. 

If our Board of Directors is prepared to itemize a report 
of the first financial year since the erection of the edifice of 
The First Church of Christ, Scientist, let it do so; other- 
wise, I recommend that you waive the church By-law 
relating to finances this year of your firstfruits. This 
Board did not act under that By-law; it was not in ex- 
istence all of the year. It is but just to consider the great 
struggles with perplexities and difficulties which the 
Directors encountered in Anno Domini 1894, and which 
they have overcome. May God give unto us all that lov- 
ing sense of gratitude which delights in the opportunity to 
cancel accounts. I, for one, would be pleased to have the 
Christian Science Board of Directors itemize a bill of this 
church’s gifts to Mother; and then to have them let her 
state the value thereof, if, indeed, it could be estimated. 

After this financial year, when you call on the members 
of the Christian Science Board of Directors to itemize or 


S 


4 


audit their accounts, these will be found already itemized, 30 


and last year’s records immortalized, with perils past and 
victories won. 


132 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


x A motion was made, and a vote passed, at your last 
meeting, on a subject the substance whereof you had al- 
3 ready accepted as a By-law. But, I shall take this as a 
favorable omen, a fair token that heavy lids are opening, 
even wider than before, to the light of Love—and By-laws. 
6 Affectionately yours, 
Mary Baker Eppy. 


To ——, on PRAYER 


9 MassacHuseTts M®8rtTapHysicaAL COLLEGE, 
571 CotumBus AVENUE, 
Boston, March 21, 1885. 


12 Dear Sir: —In your communication to Zion’s Herald, 
March 18, under the heading, “ Prayer and Healing; sup- 
plemental,” you state that you would “like to hear from 

rs Dr. Cullis; and, by the way, from Mrs. Eddy, also.” 

Because of the great demand upon my time, consisting 
in part of dictating answers through my secretary, or an- 

18 swering personally manifold letters and inquiries from all 
quarters, — having charge of a church, editing a maga- 
zine, teaching Christian Science, receiving calls, etc., — I 

2x find it inconvenient to accept your invitation to answer 
you through the medium of a newspaper; but, for infor- 
mation as to what I believe and teach, would refer you to 

24 the Holy Scriptures, to my various publications, and to my 
Christian students. 

It was with a thrill of pleasure that I read in your arti- 

27 Cle these words: “If we have in any way misrepresented 
either Dr. Cullis or Mrs. Eddy, we are sorry.’’ Even the 
desire to be just is a vital spark of Christianity. And those 

3o words inspire me with the hope that you wish to be just. 


LETTERS 133 


If this is so, you will not delay corrections of the statement 
you make at the close of your article, when referring to 
me, “the pantheistic and prayerless Mrs. Eddy, of Boston.” 

It would be difficult to build a sentence of so few words 
conveying ideas more opposite to the fact. 

In refutation of your statement that I am a pantheist, 
I request you to read my sermons and publications. 

As to being “prayerless,” I call your attention and 
deep consideration to the following Scripture, that voices 
my impressions of prayer: — 

“When thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites 
are: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and 
in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. 
. . . But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, 
and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father 
which is in secret; and thy Father which seeth in secret 
shall reward thee openly.” 

I hope I am not wrong in literally following the dictum 
of Jesus; and, were it not because of my desire to set 
you right on this question, I should feel a delicacy in mak- 
ing the following statement: — 

Three times a day, I retire to seek the divine blessing 
on the sick and sorrowing, with my face toward the Jeru- 
salem of Love and Truth, in silent prayer to the Father 
which “seeth in secret,’ and with childlike confidence that 
He will reward “openly.” In the midst of depressing care 
and labor I turn constantly to divine Love for guidance, 
and find rest. It affords me great joy to be able to attest to 
the truth of Jesus’ words. Love makes all burdens light, 
it giveth a peace that passeth understanding, and with 
“signs following.” As to the peace, it is unutterable; as 
to “signs,” behold the sick who are healed, the sorrowful 


La 


5 


8 


21 


30 


n 


I2 


15 


18 


a 


Len 


24 


27 


134 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


who are made hopeful, and the sinful and ignorant who 
have become “wise unto salvation’’! | 

And now, dear sir, as you have expressed contrition for 
an act which you have immediately repeated, you are 
placed in this dilemma: To reiterate such words of 
apology as characterize justice and Christianity. 

Very truly, 
Mary Baker G. Eppy. 


To THe NATIONAL CHRISTIAN SCIENTIST ASSOCIATION 


Beloved Students: — Meet together and meet en masse, 
in 1888, at the annual session of the National Christian 
Scientist Association. Be “of one mind,” “in one place,” 
and God will pour you out a blessing such as you never 
before received. He who dwelleth in eternal light is 
bigger than the shadow, and will guard and guide His 
own. | 

Let no consideration bend or outweigh your purpose 
to be in Chicago on June 13. Firm in your allegiance to 
the reign of universal harmony, go to its rescue. In God’s 
hour, the powers of earth and hell are proven powerless. 
The reeling ranks of materia medica, with poisons, nos- 
trums, and knives, are impotent when at war with the 
omnipotent! Like Elisha, look up, and behold: “They 
that be with us, are more than they that be with them.” 

Error is only fermenting, and its heat hissing at the 
“still, small voice” of Truth; but it can neither silence 
nor disarm God’s voice. Spiritual wickedness is stand- 
ing in high places; but, blind to its own fate, it will tumble 
into the bottomless. 


LETTERS 135 


Christians, and all true Scientists, marching under what- 
soever ensign, come into the ranks! Again I repeat, per- 
son is not in the question of Christian Science. Principle, 
instead of person, is next to our hearts, on our lips, and 
in our lives. Our watchwords are Truth and Love; and 
if we abide in these, they will abound in us, and we shall 
be one in heart, — one in motive, purpose, pursuit. Abid- 
ing in Love, not one of you can be separated from me; and 
the sweet sense of journeying on together, doing unto 
others as ye would they should do unto you, conquers all 
opposition, surmounts all obstacles, and secures success. 
If you falter, or fail to fulfil this Golden Rule, though you 
should build to the heavens, you would build on sand. 

Is it a cross to give one week’s time and expense to the 
jubilee of Spirit? Then take this cross, and the crown 
with it. Sending forth currents of Truth, God’s methods 
and means of healing, and so spreading the gospel of 
Love, is in itself an eternity of joy that outweighs an 
hour. Add one more noble offering to the unity of good, 
and so cement the bonds of Love. 

With love, 
Mary Baker Eppy. 


To THE CoLLEGE ASSOCIATION 


Letter read at the meeting of the Massachusetts Metaphysical 
College Association, June 3, 1891. 
To THE MEMBERS OF THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS’ ASSOCIATION OF 
THE MASSACHUSETTS METAPHYSICAL COLLEGE. 


My Beloved Students: — You may be looking to see me 
in my accustomed place with you, but this you must no 


18 


ai 


iS) 


4 


27 


I 


6 


I2 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


136 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


longer expect. When I retired from the field of labor, 
it was a departure, socially, publicly, and finally, from 
the routine of such material modes as society and our 
societies demand. Rumors are rumors, — nothing more. 
I am still with you on the field of battle, taking forward 
marches, broader and higher views, and with the hope 
that you will follow. | 

The eternal and infinite, already brought to your 
earnest consideration, so grow upon my vision that I 
cannot feel justified in turning aside for one hour from 
contemplation of them and of the faith unfeigned. 
When the verities of being seem to you as to me, —as 
they must some time, — you will understand the neces- 
sity for my seclusion, and its fulfilment of divine order. 
“Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye sepa- 
rate, saith the Lord.” 

All our thoughts should be given to the absolute 
demonstration of Christian Science. You can well 
afford to give me up, since you have in my last re- 
vised edition of Science and Health your teacher and 
guide. 

I recommend that the June session of this honorable 
body shall close your meetings for the summer; also, that 
hereafter you hold three sessions annually, convening 
once in four months; oftener is not requisite, and the 
members coming from a distance will be accommodated 
by this arrangement. 


Yours affectionately, 
Mary B. G. Eppy. 


LETTERS 137 


To tue NATIONAL CHRISTIAN SCIENTIST ASSOCIATION 


My Dear Students and Friends: — Accept my thanks 
for your card of invitation, your badge, and order of exer- 
cise, all of which are complete. 

When I gave you a meagre reception in Boston at the 
close of the first convention of the National Christian 
Scientist Association, it was simply to give you the privi- 
lege, poor as it was, of speaking a few words aside to your 
teacher. I remember my regret, when, having asked in 
general assembly if you had any questions to propose, I 
received no reply. Since then you have doubtless realized 
that such opportunity might have been improved; but 
that time has passed. 

I greatly rejoice over the growth of my students within 
the last few years. It was kind of you to part so gently 
with the protecting wings of the mother-bird, and to spread 
your own so bravely. Now, dear ones, if you take my 
advice again, you will do — what? 

Even this: Disorganize the National Christian Scien- 
tist Association! and each one return to his place of 
labor, to work out individually and alone, for himself and 
for others, the sublime ends of human life. 

To accomplish this, you must give much time to self- 
examination and correction; you must control appetite, 
passion, pride, envy, evil-speaking, resentment, and each 
one of the innumerable errors that worketh or maketh 
a lie. Then you can give to the world the benefit of all 
this, and heal and teach with increased confidence. My 
students can now organize their students into associa- 


18 


dS 


4 


tions, form churches, and hold these organizations of their 30 


Leal 


oO 


Ko) 


z 


N 


a 


on 


oo 


I 


2 


aa 


24 


30 


138 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


own, — until, in turn, their students will sustain them- 
selves and work for others. 

The time it takes yearly to prepare for this national 
convention is worse than wasted, if it causes thought to 
wander in the wilderness or ways of the world. The de- 
tail of conforming to society, in any way, costs you what 
it would to give time and attention to hygiene in your 
ministry and healing. 

For students to work together is not always to co- 
operate, but sometimes to coelbow! Each student should 
seek alone the guidance of our common Father — even 
the divine Principle which he claims to demonstrate, — 
and especially should he prove his faith by works, ethi- 
cally, physically, and spiritually. Remember that the 
first and last lesson of Christian Science is love, perfect 
love, and love made perfect through the cross. 

I once thought that in unity was human strength; but 
have grown to know that human strength is weakness, — 
that unity is divine might, giving to human power, peace. 

My counsel is applicable to the state of general growth 
in the members of the National Christian Scientist Asso- 
ciation, but it is not so adapted to the members of 
students’ organizations. And wherefore? Because the 
growth of these at first is more gradual; but whenever 
they are equal to the march triumphant, God will give 
to all His soldiers of the cross the proper command, and 
under the banner of His love, and with the “still, small 
voice’’ for the music of our march, we all shall take step 
and march on in spiritual organization. 

Your loving teacher, 
Mary Baker G. Eppy. 

Concorp, N. H., May 23, 1890. 


LETTERS 139 


N. B. I recommend this honorable body to adjourn, 
if it does not disorganize, to three years from this date; 
or, if it does disorganize, to meet again in three years. 
Then bring your tithes into the storehouse, and God will 
pour you out a blessing such as you even yet have not 
received. 


M. B. G. E. 


To Tue Frrst CuurcH oF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, 
Boston 


(For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty 
through God to the pulling down of strong holds;) casting down 
imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the 
knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the 
obedience of Christ. — 2 Cor. x. 4, 5. 


In April, 1883, I started the Journal of Christian 
Science, with a portion of the above Scripture for its 
motto. 

On December 10, 1889, I gave a lot of land —in 
Boston, situated near the beautiful Back Bay Park, now 
valued at $20,000 and rising in value — for the purpose 
of having erected thereon a church edifice to be called The 
Church of Christ, Scientist. 

I had this desirable site transferred in a circuitous, 
novel way, at the wisdom whereof a few persons have 
since scrupled; but to my spiritual perception, like all 
true wisdom, this transaction will in future be regarded 
as greatly wise, and it will be found that this act was in 
advance of the erring mind’s apprehension. 

As with all former efforts in the interest of Christian 
Science, I took care that the provisions for the land and 


Lal 


2 


24 


27 


30 


I 


&o 


OO 


12 


T5 


18 


2 


aa 


24 


2 


NI 


30 


140 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


building were such as error could not control. I knew 
that to God’s gift, foundation and superstructure, no one 
could hold a wholly material title. The land, and the 
church standing on it, must be conveyed through a type 
representing the true nature of the gift; a type morally 
and spiritually inalienable, but materially questionable 
—even after the manner that all spiritual good comes 
to Christian Scientists, to the end of taxing their faith 
in God, and their adherence to the superiority of the 
claims of Spirit over matter or merely legal titles. 

No one could buy, sell, or mortgage my gift as I had 
it conveyed. Thus the case rested, and I supposed the 
trustee-deed was legal; but this was God’s business, not 
mine. Our church was prospered by the right hand of 
His righteousness, and contributions to the Building Fund 
generously poured into the treasury. Unity prevailed, — 
till mortal man sought to know who owned God’s temple, 
and adopted and urged only the material side of this 
question. 

The lot of land which I donated I redeemed from under 
mortgage. The foundation on which our church was to 
be built had to be rescued from the grasp of legal power, 
and now it must be put back into the arms of Love, if we 
would not be found fighting against God. 

The diviner claim and means for upbuilding the Church 
of Christ were prospered. Our title to God’s acres will 
be safe and sound — when we can “read our title clear” 
to heavenly mansions. Built on the rock, our church 
will stand the storms of ages: though the material super- 
structure should crumble into dust, the fittest would sur- 
vive, — the spiritual idea would live, a perpetual type of 
the divine Principle it reflects. 


LETTERS 141 


The First Church of Christ, Scientist, our prayer in 
stone, will be the prophecy fulfilled, the monument up- 
reared, of Christian Science. It will speak to you of the 
Mother, and of your hearts’ offering to her through whom 
was revealed to you God’s all-power, all-presence, and 
all-science. This building begun, will go up, and no one 
can suffer from it, for no one can resist the power that 
is behind it; and against this church temple “the gates 
of hell”? cannot prevail. 

All loyal Christian Scientists hail with joy this pro- 
posed type of universal Love; not so, however, with 
error, which hates the bonds and methods of Truth, and 
shudders at the freedom, might, and majesty of Spirit, 
— even the annihilating law of Love. 

I vindicate both the law of God and the laws of our 
land. I believe, — yea, I understand, — that with the 
spirit of Christ actuating all the parties concerned about 
the legal quibble, it can easily be corrected to the satis- 
faction of all. Let this be speedily done. Do not, I im- 
plore you, stain the early history of Christian Science by 
the impulses of human will and pride; but let the divine 
will and the nobility of human meekness rule this busi- 
ness transaction, in obedience to the law of Love and the 
laws of our land. 

As the ambassador of Christ’s teachings, I admonish 
you: Delay not longer to commence building our church 
in Boston; or else return every dollar that you yourselves 


Lal 


5 


24 


declare you have had no legal authority for obtaining, to , 


the several contributors, — and let them, not you, say 
what shall be done with their money. 

Of our first church in Boston, O recording angel! 
write: God is in the midst of her: how beautiful are her 


30 


142 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


t feet! how beautiful are her garments! how hath He en- 


larged her borders! how hath He made her wildernesses 


3 to bud and blossom as the rose! 


6 


12 


15 


18 


2 


— 


24 


27 


With love, 
Mary Baker Eppy. 


To Donors or Boat, From TORONTO, CANADA 


Written on receipt of a beautiful boat presented by Christian 
Scientists in Toronto, for the little pond at Pleasant View. The 
boat displays, among other beautiful decorations, a number of 
masonic symbols. 


Beloved Students and Friends: — Accept my thanks 
for the beautiful boat and presentation poem. Each day 
since they arrived I have said, Let me write to the donors, 
— and what? } 

My first impression was to indite a poem; my second, 
a psalm; my third, a letter. Why the letter alone? Be- 
cause your dear hearts expressed in their lovely gift such 
varying types of true affection, shaded as autumn leaves 
with bright hues of the spiritual, that my Muse lost her 
lightsome lyre, and imagery of thought gave place to 
chords of feeling too deep for words. 

A boat song seemed more Olympian than the psalm in 
spiritual strains of the Hebrew bard. So I send my 
answer In a commonplace letter. Poor return, is it 
not? 

The symbols of freemasonry depicted on the boat 
wakened memory, touched tender fibres of thought, and 
I longed to say to the masonic brothers: If as a woman 
I may not unite with you in freemasonry, nor you with 


30 me in Christian Science, yet as friends we can feel the 


LETTERS 143 


touch of heart to heart and hand to hand, on the broad 
basis and sure foundation of true friendship’s “level” 
and the “square” of moral sentiments. 

My dear students may have explained to the kind par- 
ticipants in beautifying this boat our spiritual points, 
above the plane of matter. If so, I may hope that a 
closer link hath bound us. Across lakes, into a kingdom, 
I reach out my hand to clasp yours, with this silent bene- 
diction: May the kingdom of heaven come in each of 
your hearts! 

With love, 
Mary Baxker Eppy. 


ApprEss, — LAYING THE CORNER-STONE 


Beloved Students: —On the 21st day of May, A.D. 
1894, with quiet, imposing ceremony, is laid the corner- 
stone of “The First Church of Christ, Scientist,” in 
Boston. 

It gives me great pleasure to say that you, principally 
the Normal class graduates of my College, well known 
physicians, teachers, editors, and pastors of churches, 
by contributions of one thousand dollars each, husband 
and wife reckoned as one, have, within about three 
months, donated the munificent sum of forty-two thou- 
sand dollars toward building The Mother Church. A 
quiet call from me for this extra contribution, in aid of 
our Church Building Fund, found you all “with one 
accord in one place.’’ Each donation came promptly; 
sometimes at much self-sacrifice, but always accompanied 
with a touching letter breathing the donor’s privileged joy. 


Lan 


5 


8 


ma 


27 


I 


Ww 


n 


I2 


15 


18 


2 


La 


24 


27 


30 


144 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


The granite for this church was taken from the quar- 
ries in New Hampshire, my native State. The money 
for building “Mother’s Room,” situated in the second 
story of the tower on the northeast corner of this build- 
ing, and the name thereof, came from the dear children 
of Christian Scientists; a little band called Busy Bees, 
organized by Miss Maurine R. Campbell. 

On this memorable day there are laid away a copy of 
this address, the subscription list on which appear your 
several names in your own handwriting, your textbook, 
“Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,” and 
other works written by the same author, your teacher, 
the Discoverer and Founder of Christian Science; with- 
out pomp or pride, laid away as a sacred secret in the 
heart of a rock, there to typify the prophecy, “And a man 
shall be as an hiding place from the wind, and a covert 
from the tempest; . . . as the shadow of a great rock in 
a weary land:” henceforth to whisper our Master’s 
promise, “Upon this rock I will build my church; and 
the gates of hell shall not prevail against it.”’ 

To-day, be this hope in each of our hearts, — precious 
in God’s sight as shall be the assembling of His people 
in this temple, sweet as the rest that remaineth for the 
righteous, and fresh as a summer morn, — that, from 
earth’s pillows of stone, our visible lives are rising to 
God. As in the history of a seed, so may our earthly 
sowing bear fruit that exudes the inspiration of the wine 
poured into the cup of Christ. 

To-day I pray that divine Love, the life-giving Prin- 
ciple of Christianity, shall speedily wake the long night 
of materialism, and the universal dawn shall break upon 
the spire of this temple. The Church, more than any 


LETTERS 145 


other institution, at present is the cement of society, and 
it should be the bulwark of civil and religious liberty. 
~ But the time cometh when the religious element, or Church 
of Christ, shall exist alone in the affections, and need no 
organization to express it. Till then, this form of godli- 
ness seems as requisite to manifest its spirit, as individ- 
uality to express Soul and substance. 

Does a single bosom burn for fame and power? Then 
when that person shall possess these, let him ask him- 
self, and answer to his name in this corner-stone of our 
temple: Am I greater for them? And if he thinks that 
he is, then is he less than man to whom God gave “do- 
minion over all the earth,” less than the meek who “in- 
herit the earth.”’ Even vanity forbids man to be vain; 
and pride is a hooded hawk which flies in darkness. Over 
a wounded sense of its own error, let not mortal thought 
resuscitate too soon. 

In our rock-bound friendship, delicate as dear, our 
names may melt into one, and common dust, and their 
modest sign be nothingness. Be this as it may, the visible 
unity of spirit remains, to quicken even dust into sweet 
memorial such as Isaiah prophesied: “The wolf also shall 
dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with 
the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling 
together; and a little child shall lead them.”’ 

When the hearts of Christian Scientists are woven to- 
gether as are their names in the web of history, earth will 
float majestically heaven’s heraldry, and echo the song 
of angels: “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth 
peace, good will toward men.” 

To The Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, and to 
the dear children that my heart folds within it, let me 


8 


Lal 


30 


ue 


3 


6 


12 


15 


21 


24 


27 


146 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


say, "Tis sweet to remember thee, and God’s Zion, with 
healing on her wings. May her walls be vocal with sal- 
vation; and her gates with praise! 


To Tue First Cuurcu OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, 
Boston 


My Beloved Students: —1 cannot conscientiously lend 
my counsel to direct your action on receiving or dismiss- 
ing candidates. To do this, I should need to be with 
you. I cannot accept hearsay, and would need to know 
the circumstances and facts regarding both sides of the 
subject, to form a proper judgment. ‘This is not my 
present province; hence I have hitherto declined to be 
consulted on these subjects, and still maintain this 
position. 

These are matters of grave import; and you cannot 
be indifferent to this, but will give them immediate at- 
tention, and be governed therein by the spirit and the 
letter of this Scripture: “ Whatsoever ye would that men 
should do unto you, do ye even so to them.” 

I cannot be the conscience for this church; but if I 
were, I would gather every reformed mortal that desired 
to come, into its fold, and counsel and help him to walk 
in the footsteps of His flock. I feel sure that as Chris- 
tian Scientists you will act, relative to this matter, up to 
your highest understanding of justice and mercy. 

Affectionately yours, 
Mary Baker Eppy. 

Feb. 12, 1895. 


LETTERS 147 


Tue First MemBers or THE First CHurcH OF CHRIST, 
ScIENTIST, Boston, MASSACHUSETTS 


My Beloved Students: — Another year has rolled on, 
another annual meeting has convened, another space of 
time has been given us, and has another duty been done 
and another victory won for time and eternity? Do you 
meet in unity, preferring one another, and demonstrating 
the divine Principle of Christian Science? Have you 
improved past hours, and ladened them with records 
worthy to be borne heavenward? Have you learned 
that sin is inadmissible, and indicates a small mind? 
Do you manifest love for those that hate you and de- 
spitefully use you? 

The man of integrity is one who makes it his constant 
rule to follow the road of duty, according as Truth and 
the voice of his conscience point it out to him. He is not 
guided merely by affections which may some time give 
the color of virtue to a loose and unstable character. 

The upright man is guided by a fixed Principle, which 
destines him to do nothing but what is honorable, and to 
abhor whatever is base or unworthy; hence we find him 
ever the same, — at all times the trusty friend, the affec- 
tionate relative, the conscientious man of business, the 
pious worker, the public-spirited citizen. 

He assumes no borrowed appearance. He seeks no 
mask to cover him, for he acts no studied part; but he 
is indeed what he appears to be, — full of truth, candor, 
and humanity. In all his pursuits, he knows no path 
but the fair, open, and direct one, and would much rather 
fail of success than attain it by reproachable means. He 


24 


30 


nN 


I2 


I5 


18 


2 


eS 


24 


2 


ae i 


148 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


never shows us a smiling countenance while he meditates 
evil against us in his heart. We shall never find one part 
of his character at variance with another. 
Lovingly yours, 
Mary Baxer Eppy. 
Sept. 30, 1895. 


EXTRACT FROM A LETTER 


The Rules and By-laws in the Manual of The First 
Church of Christ, Scientist, Boston, originated not in 
solemn conclave as in ancient Sanhedrim. They were 
not arbitrary opinions nor dictatorial demands, such as 
one person might impose on another. They were im- 
pelled by a power not one’s own, were written at differ- 
ent dates, and as the occasion required. They sprang 
from necessity, the logic of events, — from the.immedi- 
ate demand for them as a help that must be supplied to 
maintain the dignity and defense of our Cause; hence 
their simple, scientific basis, and detail so requisite to 
demonstrate genuine Christian Science, and which will 
do for the race what absolute doctrines destined for future 
generations might not accomplish. 


To Tue MotHer Cuurca 


Beloved Brethren: — Until recently, I was not aware 
that the contribution box was presented at your F riday 
evening meetings. I specially desire that you collect no 
moneyed contributions from the people present on these 
occasions. 

Let the invitation to this sweet converse be in the words 
of the prophet Isaiah: “Ho, every one that thirsteth, 


LETTERS 149 


come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money; come 
ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without 
money and without price.” 

Invite all cordially and freely to this banquet of Chris- 
tian Science, this feast and flow of Soul. Ask them to 
bring what they possess of love and light to help leaven 
your loaf and replenish your scanty store. Then, after 
presenting the various offerings, and one after another 
has opened his lips to discourse and distribute what God 
has given him of experience, hope, faith, and under- 
standing, gather up the fragments, and count the baskets 
full of accessions to your love, and see that nothing has 
been lost. 

With love, 
Mary Baker Eppy. 


To First CuurcH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, IN 
OcoNntTO 


My Beloved Brethren: — Lips nor pen can ever ex- 
press the joy you give me in parting so promptly with 
your beloved pastor, Rev. Mr. Norcross, to send him to 
aid me. It is a refreshing demonstration of Christianity, 
brotherly love, and all the rich graces of the Spirit. May 
this sacrifice bring to your beloved church a vision of the 
new church, that cometh down from heaven, whose altar 
is a loving heart, whose communion is fellowship with 
saints and angels. This example of yours is a light that 
cannot be hid. 

Guided by the pillar and the cloud, this little church 
that built the first temple for Christian Science worship 
shall abide steadfastly in the faith of Jesus’ words: “Fear 


27 


30 


- 


O® 


I2 


24 


27 


150 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


not, little flock; for it is your Father’s good pleasure to 

give you the kingdom.”’ May He soon give you a pastor; 

already you have the great Shepherd of Israel watch- 

ing over you. Give my forever-love to your dear church. 
Yours in bonds of Christ, 


Mary Baker G. Eppy. 
Boston, Mass., 1889. 


To First CuurcH oF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, IN 
SCRANTON 


Beloved Brethren: — Space is no separator of hearts. 
Spiritually, I am with all who are with Truth, and whose 
hearts to-day are repeating their joy that God dwelleth 
in the congregation of the faithful, and loveth the gates 
of Zion. 

The outlook is cheering. We have already seen the 
salvation of many people by means of Christian Science. 
Chapels and churches are dotting the entire land. Con- 
venient houses and halls can now be obtained wherein, as 
whereout, Christian Scientists may worship the Father 
“in spirit and in truth,” as taught by our great Master. 

“If God be for us, who can be against us?” If He 
be with us, the wayside is a sanctuary, and the desert a 
resting-place peopled with living witnesses of the fact 
that “God is Love.” 

God is universal; confined to no spot, defined by no 
dogma, appropriated by no sect. Not more to one than 
to all, is God demonstrable as divine Life, Truth, and 
Love; and His people are they that reflect Him — that 
reflect Love. Again, this infinite Principle, with its uni- 


30 versal manifestation, is all that really is or can be; 


hence God is our Shepherd. He guards, guides, feeds, 


LETTERS 151 


and folds the sheep of His pasture; and their ears are 
attuned to His call. In the words of the loving disciple, 
“My sheep hear my voice, . .. and they follow me; 

. neither shall any man pluck them out of my 
hand.” 

God is a consuming fire. He separates the dross from 
the gold, purifies the human character, through the 
furnace of affliction. Those who bear fruit He purgeth, 
that they may bear more fruit. Through the sacred law, 
He speaketh to the unfruitful in tones of Sinai: and, in 
the gospel, He saith of the barren fig-tree, “Cut it down; 
why cumbereth it the ground?” 

God is our Father and our Mother, our Minister and 
the great Physician: He is man’s only real relative on 
earth and in heaven. David sang, “Whom have I in 
heaven but thee? and there is none upon earth that I 
desire beside thee.”’ 

Brother, sister, beloved in the Lord, knowest thou 
thyself, and art thou acquainted with God? If not, I 
pray thee as a Christian Scientist, delay not to make Him 
thy first acquaintance. 

Glorious things are spoken of you in His Word. Ye 
are a chosen people, whose God is— what? Even All. 
May mercy and truth go before you: may the lamp of 
your life continually be full of oil, and you be wedded 
to the spiritual idea, Christ; then will you heal, and 
teach, and preach, on the ascending scale of everlasting 
Life and Love. 

Affectionately yours in Christ, 
Mary Baker Eppy. 


12 


18 


Zr 


24 


27 


30 


I 


3 


oO 


I2 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


30 


152 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


To First CuurcH oF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, 
IN DENVER 


Beloved Pastor and Brethren: —“As in water face 
answereth to face,”’ and in love continents clasp hands, so 
the oneness of God includes also His presence with those 
whose hearts unite in the purposes of goodness. Of this 
we may be sure: that thoughts winged with peace and 
love breathe a silent benediction over all the earth, co- 
operate with the divine power, and brood unconsciously 
o’er the work of His hand. 

I, as a corporeal person, am not in your midst: I, asa 
dictator, arbiter, or ruler, am not present; but I, asa 
mother whose heart pulsates with every throb of theirs 
for the welfare of her children, am present, and rejoice 
with them that rejoice. 

May meekness, mercy, and love dwell forever in the 
hearts of those who worship in this tabernacle: then 
will they receive the heritage that God has prepared for 
His people, — made ready for the pure in affection, the 
meek in spirit, the worshipper in truth, the follower of 
good. 

Thus founded: upon the rock of Christ, when storm 
and tempest beat against this sure foundation, you, 
safely sheltered in the strong tower of hope, faith, and 
Love, are God’s nestlings; and He will hide you in His 
feathers till the storm has passed. Into His haven of 
Soul there enters no element of earth to cast out angels, 
to silence the right intuition which guides you safely 
home. 

Exercise more faith in God and His spiritual means 


LETTERS 153 


and methods, than in man and his material ways and 
means, of establishing the Cause of Christian Science. 
If right yourself, God will confirm His inheritance. “Be 
not weary in well doing.” Truth is restful, and Love is 
triumphant. 

When God went forth before His people, they were 
fed with manna: they marched through the wilderness: 
they passed through the Red Sea, untouched by the bil- 
lows. At His command, the rock became a fountain; 
and the land of promise, green isles of refreshment. In 
the words of the Psalmist, when “the Lord gave the word: 
great was the company of those that published it.” 

God is good to Israel,— washed in the waters of 
Meribah, cleansed of the flesh,— good to His Israel 
encompassed not with pride, hatred, self-will, and self- 
justification; wherein violence covereth men as a gar- 
ment, and as captives are they enchained. 

Christian Scientists bring forth the fruits of Spirit, 
not flesh; and God giveth this “new name” to no man 
who honors Him not by positive proof of trustworthiness. 


I2 


T5 


8 


We 


May you be able to say, “I have not cleansed my heart 21 


in vain.” 

Sir Edwin Arnold, to whom I presented a copy of 
my first edition of “Science and Health with Key to the 
Scriptures,” writes: — 

Peace on earth and Good-will! 
Souls that are gentle and still 


Hear the first music of this 
Far-off, infinite, Bliss! 


24 


27 


So may the God of peace be and abide with this church. 30 


Affectionately yours, 
Mary Baker Eppy. 


I 


3 


6 


I2 


15 


18 


2 


a 


24 


27 


154 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


To First Cuurcu or Curist, SCIENTIST, 
IN LAWRENCE 


Beloved Brethren: —The spreading branches of The 
Church of Christ, Scientist, are fast reaching out their 
broad shelter to the entire world. Your faith has not 
been without works, — and God’s love for His flock is 
manifest in His care. He will dig about this little church, 
prune its encumbering branches, water it with the dews 
of heaven, enrich its roots, and enlarge its borders with 
divine Love. God only waits for man’s worthiness to 
enhance the means and measure of His grace. You 
have already proof of the prosperity of His Zion. You 
sit beneath your own vine and fig-tree as the growth 
of spirituality — even that vine whereof our Father is 
husbandman. 

It is the purpose of divine Love to resurrect the under- 
standing, and the kingdom of God, the reign of har- 
mony already within us. Through the word that is 
spoken unto you, are you made free. Abide in His word, 
and it shall abide in you; and the healing Christ will 
again be made manifest in the flesh — understood and 
glorified. 

Honor thy Father and Mother, God. Continue in 
His love. Bring forth fruit — “signs following’? — that 
your prayers be not hindered. Pray without ceasing. 
Watch diligently; never desert the post of spiritual ob- 
servation and self-examination. Strive for self-abnega- 
tion, justice, meekness, mercy, purity, love. Let your 
light reflect Light. Have no ambition, affection, nor 


30 alm apart from holiness. Forget not for a moment, that 


LETTERS 155 


God is All-in-all — therefore, that in reality there is but 
one cause and effect. 

The pride of circumstance or power is the prince of 
this world that has nothing in Christ. All power and 
happiness are spiritual, and proceed from goodness. 
Sacrifice self to bless one another, even as God has 
blessed you. Forget self in laboring for mankind; then 
will you woo the weary wanderer to your door, win the 
pilgrim and stranger to your church, and find access to 
the heart of humanity. While pressing meekly on, be 
faithful, be valiant in the Christian’s warfare, and peace 
will crown your joy. . 

Lovingly yours, 
Mary Baker Eppy. 


To CORRESPONDENTS 


Beloved Students: — Because Mother has not the time 
even to read all of her interesting correspondence, and 
less wherein to answer it (however much she desires 
thus to do), she hereby requests: First, that you, her 
students’ students, who write such excellent letters to 
her, will hereafter, as a general rule, send them to the 
editors of The Christian Science Journal for publication, 
and thereby give to us all the pleasure of hearing from you. 

If my own students cannot spare time to write to God, 
—when they address me I shall be apt to forward their 
letters to Him as our common Parent, and by way of 
The Christian Science Journal; thus fulfilling their moral 
obligation to furnish some reading-matter for our denomi- 
national organ. Methinks, were they to contemplate the 


12 


15 


universal charge wherewith divine Love has entrusted us, 30 


fo 


12 


15 


18 


2 


Lan 


24 


27 


30 


156 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


in behalf of a suffering race, they would contribute oftener 
to the pages of this swift vehicle of scientific thought; 
for it reaches a vast number of earnest readers, and seek- 
ers after Truth. With love, 

Mary Baker Eppy. 


To STUDENTS 


Beloved Christian Scientists: — Please send in your 
contributions as usual to our Journal. All is well at head- 


quarters, and when the mist shall melt away you will see 


clearly the signs of Truth and the heaven of Love within 
your hearts. Let the reign of peace and harmony be 
supreme and forever yours. 

I proposed to merge the adjourned meeting in the one 
held at Chicago, because I saw no advantage, but great 
disadvantage, in one student’s opinions or modus oper- 
andi becoming the basis for others: read “ Retrospection”’ 
on this subject. Science is absolute, and best under- 
stood through the study of my works and the daily Chris- 
tian demonstration thereof. It is their materiality that 
clogs the progress of students, and “this kind goeth not 
forth but by prayer and fasting.” _Itis materialism through 
which the animal magnetizer preys, and in turn becomes 
a prey. Spirituality is the basis of all true thought and 
volition. Assembling themselves together, and listening 
to each other amicably, or contentiously, is no aid to 
students in acquiring solid Christian Science. Experi- 
ence and, above all, obedience, are the aids and tests of 
growth and understanding in this direction. 

With love, 
Mary B. G. Eppy. 


LETTERS 157 


To A STUDENT 


My Dear Student: —It is a great thing to be found 
worthy to suffer for Christ, Truth. Paul said, “If we 
suffer, we shall also reign with him.” Reign then, my 
beloved in the Lord. He that marketh the sparrow’s fall 
will direct thy way. 

I have written, or caused my secretary to write, to Mr. 
and Mrs. Stewart, of Toronto, Canada (you will find their 
eard in The C. S. Journal), that you or your lawyer will 
ask them all questions important for your case, and re- 
quested that they furnish all information possible. They 
will be glad to help you. Every true Christian Scientist 
will feel “as bound with you,” but as free in Truth and 
Love, safe under the shadow of His wing. 

Yes, my student, my Father is your Father; and He 
helps us most when help is most needed, for He is the 
ever-present help. 

I am glad that you are in good cheer. I enclose you 
the name of Mr. E. A. Kimball, C. 8. D., of Chicago, — 
5020 Woodlawn Ave., — for items relative to Mrs. Steb- 
bin’s case. 

“Commit thy way unto the Lord; trust also in Him; 
and He shall bring it to pass. And He shall bring forth 
thy righteousness as the light, and thy judgment as the 
noonday.” This I know, for God is for us. 

Write me when you need me. Error has no power 
but to destroy itself. It cannot harm you; it cannot stop 
the eternal currents of Truth. 

Ever with love, 


Mary B. G. Eppy. 


18 


21 


27 


30 


I2 


I5 


18 


2 


i 


24 


27 


30 


158 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


To A STUDENT 


My Beloved Student: —In reply to your letter I will 
say: God’s ways are not as our ways; but higher far 
than the heavens above the earth is His wisdom above 
ours. When I requested you to be ordained, I little 
thought of the changes about to be made. When I in- 
sisted on your speaking without notes, I little knew that 
so soon another change in your pulpit would be demanded. 
But now, after His messenger has obeyed the message 
of divine Love, comes the interpretation thereof. But you 
see we both had first to obey, and to do this through faith, 
not sight. | 

The meaning of it all, as now shown, is this: when 
you were bidden to be ordained, it was in reward for your 
faithful service, thus to honor it. The second command, 
to drop the use of notes, was to rebuke a lack of faith in 
divine help, and to test your humility and obedience in 
bearing this cross. 

All God’s servants are minute men and women. As 
of old, I stand with sandals on and staff in hand, wait- 
ing for the watchword and the revelation of what, how, 
whither. Let us be faithful and obedient, and God will 
do the rest. 

In the April number of The Christian Science Journal 
you will find the forthcoming completion (as I now think) 
of the divine directions sent out to the churches. It is 
satisfactory to note, however, that the order therein given 
corresponds to the example of our Master. Jesus was 
not ordained as our churches ordain ministers. We 
have no record that he used notes when preaching. He 


LETTERS 159 


spake in their synagogues, reading the Scriptures and 
expounding them; and God has given to this age “Science 
and Health with Key to the Scriptures,” to elucidate 
His Word. 

You may read this letter to your church, and then 
send it to Rev. Mr. Norcross, and he will understand. 
May the God of all grace give you peace. 

With love, 
Mary Baker Eppy. 


EXTRACT FROM A CHRISTMAS LETTER 


Beloved Students: — My heart has many rooms: one 
of these is sacred to the memory of my students. Into 
this upper chamber, where all things are pure and of 
good report, —into this sanctuary of love, —I often 
retreat, sit silently, and ponder. In this chamber is 
memory’s wardrobe, where I deposit certain recollec- 
tions and rare grand collections once in each year. ‘This 
is my Christmas storehouse. Its goods commemorate, 
— not so much the Bethlehem babe, as the man of God, 
the risen Christ, and the adult Jesus. Here I deposit 
the gifts that my dear students offer at the shrine of 
Christian Science, and to their lone Leader. Here I talk 
once a year, — and this is a bit of what I said in 1890: 
“O glorious Truth! O Mother Love! how has the sense 
of Thy children grown to behold Thee! and how have 
many weary wings sprung upward! and how has our 
Model, Christ, been unveiled to us, and to the age!” 

I look at the rich devices in embroidery, silver, gold, 
and jewels, —all gifts of Christian Scientists from all 
parts of our nation, and some from abroad, — then al- 


I2 


8 


La! 


N 


4 


30 


a] 


& 


[o)) 


‘oO 


I2 


15 


160 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


most marvel at the power and permanence of affection 
under the régime of Christian Science! Never did grati- 
tude and love unite more honestly in uttering the word 
thanks, than ours at this season. But a mother’s love 
behind words has no language; it may give no material 
token, but lives steadily on, through time and circum- 
stance, as part and paramount portion of her being. 

Thus may our lives flow on in the same sweet rhythm 
of head and heart, till they meet and mingle in bliss super- 
nal. There is a special joy in knowing that one is gaining 
constantly in the knowledge of Truth and divine Love. 
Your progress, the past year, has been marked. It satis- 
fies my present hope. Of this we rest assured, that every 
trial of our faith in God makes us stronger and firmer in 
understanding and obedience. 

Lovingly yours, 
Mary Baker G. Eppy. 


CHAPTER VI 


SERMONS 


A CHRISTMAS SERMON 


DELIVERED IN CHICKERING Hauu, Boston, Mass., ON THE 
SUNDAY BEFORE CHRISTMAS, 1888. 


Sussecr: The Corporeal and Incorporeal Saviour. 


Text: For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given: and the 
government shall be upon his shoulder: and his name shall be called 
Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The 
Prince of Peace. — ISAtaH ix. 6. 


O the senses, Jesus was the son of man: in Science, 

man is the son of God. The material senses could 

not cognize the Christ, or Son of God: it was Jesus’ 

approximation to this state of being that made him the 
Christ-Jesus, the Godlike, the anointed. 

The prophet whose words we have chosen for our 
text, prophesied the appearing of this dual nature, as 
both human and divinely endowed, the personal and the 
impersonal Jesus. 

The only record of our Master as a public benefactor, 
or personal Saviour, opens when he was thirty years of 
age; owing in part, perhaps, to the Jewish law that none 
should teach or preach in public under that age. Also, 
it is natural to conclude that at this juncture he was 
specially endowed with the Holy Spirit; for he was given 


w 


12 


18 


the new name, Messiah, or Jesus Christ, — the God- 24 


161 


162 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


anointed; even as, at times of special enlightenment, 
Jacob was called Israel; and Saul, Paul. 

The third event of this eventful period, — a period of 
such wonderful spiritual import to mankind! — was the 
advent of a higher Christianity. 

From this dazzling, God-crowned summit, the Naza- 
rene stepped suddenly before the people and their schools 
of philosophy; Gnostic, Epicurean, and Stoic. He must 
stem these rising angry elements, and walk serenely over 
their fretted, foaming billows. 

Here the cross became the emblem of Jesus’ history; 
12 While the central point of his Messianic mission was peace, 

good will, love, teaching, and healing. 

Clad with divine might, he was ready to stem the tide 

15 of Judaism, and prove his power, derived from Spirit, to 
be supreme; lay himself as a lamb upon the altar of 
materialism, and therefrom rise to his nativity in Spirit. 

18 The corporeal Jesus bore our infirmities, and through 
his stripes we are healed. He was the Way- shower, and 


suffered in the flesh, showing mortals how to escape ipe from 
the sins of the eshiy ipa gs Seat ees 


ee 


“There was no incorporeal Jesus of Nazareth. The 
spiritual man, or Christ, was after the similitude of the 
24 Father, without corporeality or finite mind. 
Materiality, worldliness, human pride, or self-will, _by. 
demoralizing his motives-and Christlikeness, would id have 
27 dethroned his power as the Christ. ¥ 
~—~Po-carry-out his holy purpose, _ he must be oblivious of 
Miah, Sel aia avo ea 


La 


w 


On 


xo) 


2 


my 


RR 5 


hunran sett: Te 
307 Of the Tineage of David, like him he went forth, simple 

as the shepherd boy, to disarm the Goliath. Panoplied 

in the strength of an exalted hope, faith, and understand- 


A CHRISTMAS SERMON 163 


ing, he sought to conquer the three-in-one of error: the 
world, the flesh, and the devil. 

Three years he went about doing good. He had for 
thirty years been preparing to heal and teach divinely; 
but his three-years mission was a marvel of glory: its 
chaplet, a grave to mortal sense dishonored — from which 
sprang a sublime and everlasting victory! 

He who dated time, the Christian era, and spanned 
eternity, was the meekest man on earth. He healed 
and taught by the wayside, in humble homes: to arrant 
hypocrite and to dull disciples he explained the Word 
of God, which has since ripened into interpretation 
through Science. 

His words were articulated in the language of a de- 
clining race, and committed to the providence of God. 
In no one thing seemed he less human and more divine 
than in his unfaltering faith in the immortality of Truth. 
Referring to this, he said, “Heaven and earth shall 
pass away, but my words shall not pass away!’ and 
they have not: they still live; and are the basis of divine 
liberty, the medium of Mind, the hope of the race. 

Only three years a personal Saviour! yet the founda- 
tions he laid are as eternal as Truth, the chief corner- 
stone. 

After his brief brave struggle, and the crucifixion of 
the corporeal man, the incorporeal Saviour — the Christ 
or spiritual idea which leadeth into all Truth — must 
needs come in Christian Science, demonstrating the spir- 
itual healing of body and mind. 

This idea or divine essence was, and is, forever about 
the Father’s business; heralding the Principle of health, 
holiness, and immortality. 


4 


2 


21 


24 


164 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


x Its divine Principle interprets the incorporeal idea, or 
Son of God; hence the incorporeal and corporeal are 
3 distinguished thus: the former is the spiritual idea that 
represents divine good, and the latter is the human 
presentation of goodness in man. The Science of Chris- © 
6 tianity, that has appeared in the ripeness of time, re- 
veals the incorporeal Christ; and this will continue 
to be seen more clearly until it be acknowledged, under- 
9 stood, — and the Saviour, which is Truth, be compre- 
hended. 
To the vision of the Wisemen, this spiritual idea of the 
12 Principle of man or the universe, appeared as a star. At 
first, the babe Jesus seemed small to mortals; but from 
the mount of revelation, the prophet beheld it from the 
15 beginning as the Redeemer, who would present a wonder- 
ful manifestation of Truth and Love. | 
In our text Isaiah foretold, ‘His name shall be called 
18 Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting 
Father, The Prince of Peace.”’ 
As the Wisemen grew in the understanding of Christ, 
2x the spiritual idea, it grew in favor with them. Thus it 
will continue, as it shall become understood, until man 
be found in the actual likeness of his Maker. Their 
24 highest human concept of the man Jesus, that portrayed 
him as the only Son of God, the only begotten of the 
Father, full of grace and Truth, will become so magnified 
27 to human sense, by means of the lens of Science, as to 
reveal man collectively, as individually, to be the son of 
God. 
30 ‘The limited view of God’s ideas arose from the testimony 
of the senses. Science affords the evidence that God is the 
Father of man, of all that is real and eternal. This spir- 


A CHRISTMAS SERMON 165 


itual idea that the personal Jesus demonstrated, casting 
out evils and healing, more than eighteen centuries ago, 
disappeared by degrees; both because of the ascension 
of Jesus, in which it was seen that he had grown beyond 
the human sense of him, and because of the corruption of 
the Church. 

The last appearing of Truth will be a wholly spiritual 
idea of God and of man, without the fetters of the flesh, or 
corporeality. This infinite idea of infinity will be, is, as 
eternal as its divine Principle. The daystar of this appear- 
ing is the light of Christian Science — the Science which 
rends the veil of the flesh from top to bottom. The light 
of this revelation leaves nothing that is material; neither 
darkness, doubt, disease, nor death. The material cor- 
poreality disappears; and individual spirituality, perfect 
and eternal, appears — never to disappear. 

The truth uttered and lived by Jesus, who passed on 
and left to mortals the rich legacy of what he said and 
did, makes his followers the heirs to his example; but 
they can neither appreciate nor appropriate his treasures 
of Truth and Love, until lifted to these by their own 
growth and experiences. His goodness and grace pur- 
chased the means of mortals’ redemption from sin; but, 
they never paid the price of sin. This cost, none but the 
sinner can pay; and accordingly as this account is settled 
with divine Love, is the sinner ready to avail himself of 
the rich blessings flowing from the teaching, example, 
and suffering of our Master. 

The secret stores of wisdom must be discovered, their 
treasures reproduced and given to the world, before man 
can truthfully conclude that he has been found in the 
order, mode, and virgin origin of man according to divine 


La 


5 


to 


7 


I 


Or 


I2 


T5 


27 


166 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Science, which alone demonstrates the divine Principle 
and spiritual idea of being. 

The monument whose finger points upward, commem- 
orates the earthly life of a martyr; but this is not all of 
the philanthropist, hero, and Christian. The Truth he 
has taught and spoken lives, and moves in our midst a 
divine afflatus. Thus it is that the ideal Christ — or 
impersonal infancy, manhood, and womanhood of Truth 
and Love — is still with us. 

And what of thes child? — “For unto us a child 7s 
born, unto us a son zs given: and the government shall 
be upon his shoulder.”’ 

This child, or spiritual idea, has evolved a more ready 
ear for the overture of angels and the scientific under- 
standing of Truth and Love. When Christ, the incor- 
poreal idea of God, was nameless, and a Mary knew not 
how to declare its spiritual origin, the idea of man was 
not understood. The Judzan religion even required the 
Virgin-mother to go to the temple and be purified, for 
having given birth to the corporeal child Jesus, whose 
origin was more spiritual than the senses could inter- 
pret. Like the leaven that a certain woman hid in three 
measures of meal, the Science of God and the spiritual 
idea, named in this century Christian Science, is leaven- 
ing the lump of human thought, until the whole shall 
be leavened and all materialism disappear. This action 
of the divine energy, even if not acknowledged, has 
come to be seen as diffusing richest blessings. This 
spiritual idea, or Christ, entered into the minutize of the 
life of the personal Jesus. It made him an honest man, 
a good carpenter, and a good man, before it could make 
him the glorified. 


A CHRISTMAS SERMON 167 


The material questions at this age on the reappearing 
of the infantile thought of God’s man, are after the man- 
ner of a mother in the flesh, though their answers per- 
tain to the spiritual idea, as in Christian Science: — 


Is he deformed? 
He is wholly symmetrical; the one altogether lovely. 


Is the babe a son, or daughter? 
Both son and daughter: even the compound idea of 
all that resembles God. 


How much does he weigh? 
His substance outweighs the material world. 


How old is he? 
Of his days there is no beginning and no ending. 


What is his name? 
Christ Science. 


Who are his parents, brothers, and sisters? 

His Father and Mother are divine Life, Truth, and 
Love; and they who do the will of his Father are his 
brethren. 


Is he heir to an estate? 

“The government shall be upon his shoulder!’ He 
has dominion over the whole earth; and in admiration 
of his origin, he exclaims, “I thank Thee, O Father, Lord 
of heaven and earth, that Thou hast hid these things 
from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto 


babes!”’ 


Is he wonderful? 
His works thus prove him. He giveth power, peace, 
and holiness; he exalteth the lowly; he giveth liberty 


I2 


T5 


27 


bol 


n 


I2 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


168 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


to the captive, health to the sick, salvation from sin to 
the sinner — and overcometh the world! 

Go, and tell what things ye shall see and hear: how 
the blind, spiritually and physically, receive sight; how 
the lame, those halting between two opinions or hob- 
bling on crutches, walk; how the physical and moral 
lepers are cleansed; how the deaf — those who, having 
ears, hear not, and are afflicted with “tympanum on the 
brain” — hear; how the dead, those buried in dogmas 
and physical ailments, are raised; that to the poor — 
the lowly in Christ, not the man-made rabbi — the 
gospel is preached. Note this: only such as are pure 
in spirit, emptied of vainglory and vain knowledge, re- 
ceive Truth. 


Here ends the colloquy; and a voice from heaven seems 
to say, “Come and see.”’ 

The nineteenth-century prophets repeat, “Unto us a 
son is given.” 

The shepherds shout, “We behold the appearing of 
the star!”” — and the pure in heart clap their hands. 


Epitor’s Extracts FRoM SERMON 


Text: Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of 
God. — Marv. xxii. 29. 

The Christian Science Journal reported as follows: — 

The announcement that the Rey. Mary B. G. Eddy 
would speak before the Scientist denomination on the 
afternoon of October 26, drew a large audience. Haw- 
thorne Hall was densely packed, and many had to go 
away unable to obtain seats. The distinguished speaker 
began by saying: — 


EXTRACTS FROM SERMON 169 


Within Bible pages she had found all the divine Science 
she preaches; noticing, all along the way of her researches 
therein, that whenever her thoughts had wandered into 
the bypaths of ancient philosophies or pagan literatures, 
her spiritual insight had been darkened thereby, till 
she was God-driven back to the inspired pages. Early 
training, through the misinterpretation of the Word, 
had been the underlying cause of the long years of in- 
validism she endured before Truth dawned upon her 
understanding, through right interpretation. With the 
understanding of Scripture-meanings, had come physical 
rejuvenation. The uplifting of spirit was the upbuild- 
ing of the body. 

She affirmed that the Scriptures cannot properly be 
interpreted in a literal way. The truths they teach must 
be spiritually discerned, before their message can be 


el 


2 


borne fully to our minds and hearts. That there is a° 


dual meaning to every Biblical passage, the most eminent 
divines of the world have concluded; and to get at the 
highest, or metaphysical, it is necessary rightly to read 
what the inspired writers left for our spiritual instruction. 
The literal rendering of the Scriptures makes them noth- 
ing valuable, but often is the foundation of unbelief and 
hopelessness. The metaphysical rendering is health and 
peace and hope for all. The literal or material reading is 
the reading of the carnal mind, which is enmity toward 
God, Spirit. 

Taking several Bible passages, Mrs. Eddy showed how 
beautiful and inspiring are the thoughts when rightly 
understood. “Let the dead bury their dead; follow 
thou me,”’ was one of the passages explained metaphysi- 
cally. In their fullest meaning, those words are salvation 


8 


Lal 


if 


3 


an 


‘Oo 


I2 


15 


18 


2c 


2 


> 


2 


NI 


30 


170 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


from the belief of death, the last enemy to be overthrown; 
for by following Christ truly, resurrection and life im- 
mortal are brought to us. If we follow him, to us there 
can be no dead. Those who know not this, may still 
believe in death and weep over the graves of their beloved; 
but with him is Life eternal, which never changes to 
death. The eating of bread and drinking of wine at the 
Lord’s supper, merely symbolize the spiritual refresh- 
ment of God’s children having rightly read His Word, 
whose entrance into their understanding is healthful life. 
This is the reality behind the symbol. 

So, also, she spoke of the hades, or hell of Scripture, 
saying, that we make our own heavens and our own hells, 
by right and wise, or wrong and foolish, conceptions of 
God and our fellow-men. Jesus interpreted all spirit- 
ually: “I have bread to eat that ye know not of,” he 
said. The bread he ate, which was refreshment of divine 
strength, we also may all partake of. 

The material record of the Bible, she said, is no more 
important to our well-being than the history of Europe 
and America; but the spiritual application bears upon 
our eternal life. The method of Jesus was purely meta- 
physical; and no other method is Christian Science. In 
the passage recording Jesus’ proceedings with the blind 
man (Mark viii.) he is said to have spat upon the dust. 
Spitting was the Hebrew method of expressing the utmost 
contempt. So Jesus is recorded as having expressed 
contempt for the belief of material eyes as having any 
power to see. Having eyes, ye see not; and ears, ye hear 
not, he had just told them. The putting on of hands 
mentioned, she explained as the putting forth of power. 
“Hand,” in Bible usage, often means spiritual power. 


EXTRACTS FROM SERMON 171 


“His hand is not shortened that it cannot save,” can 
never be wrested from its true meaning to signify human 
hands. Jesus’ first effort to realize Truth was not wholly 
successful; but he rose to the occasion with the second 
attempt, and the blind saw clearly. To suppose that 
Jesus did actually anoint the blind man’s eyes with his 
spittle, is as absurd as to think, according to the report 
of some, that Christian Scientists sit in back-to-back 
seances with their patients, for the divine power to filter 
from vertebree to vertebree. When one comes to the age 
with spiritual translations of God’s messages, expressed 
in literal or physical terms, our right action is not to con- 
demn and deny, but to “try the spirits” and see what 
manner they are of. This does not mean communing 
with spirits supposed to have departed from the earth, 
but the seeking out of the basis upon which are accom- 
plished the works by which the new teacher would prove 
his right to be heard. By these signs are the true disciples 
of the Master known: the sick are healed; to the poor 
the gospel is preached. 


EXTRACT FROM A SERMON DELIVERED IN Boston, 
JANUARY 18, 1885 


Text: The kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman 
took, and hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened. — 
Marr. xiii. 33. 


Few people at present know aught of the Science of 
mental healing; and so many are obtruding upon the 
public attention their ignorance or false knowledge in 
the name of Science, that it behooves all clad in the shin- 
ing mail to keep bright their invincible armor; to keep 


H 
(oe) 


30 


I 


ie) 


oO 


I2 


18 


2 


Lal 


24 


39 


172 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


their demonstrations modest, and their claims and lives 
steadfast in Truth. 

Dispensing the Word charitably, but separating the 
tares from the wheat, let us declare the positive and 
the negative of metaphysical Science; what it is, and 
what it is not. Intrepid, self-oblivious Protestants in 
a higher sense than ever before, let us meet and defeat 
the claims of sense and sin, regardless of the bans or | 
clans pouring in their fire upon us; and white-winged 
charity, brooding over all, shall cover with her feathers 
the veriest sinner. 

Divine and unerring Mind measures man, until the 
three measures be accomplished, and he arrives at 
fulness of stature; for “the Lord God omnipotent 
reigneth.”’ 

Geience is divine: it is neither of human origin nor of 
human direction. That which is termed “natural science,” 
the evidences whereof are taken in by the five personal 
senses, presents but a finite, feeble sense of the infinite 
law of God; which law is written on the heart, received 
through the affections, spiritually understood, and dem- 
onstrated in our lives. 

This law of God is the Science of mental healing, 
spiritually discerned, understood, and obeyed. 

Mental Science, and the five personal senses, are at 
war; and peace can only be declared on the side of 1m- 
mutable right, — the health, holiness, and immortality 
of man. To gain this scientific result, the first and funda- 
mental rule of Science must be understood and adhered 
to; namely, the oft-repeated declaration in Scripture 
that God is good; hence, good is omnipotent and 
omnipresent. 


EXTRACTS FROM SERMON 173 


Ancient and modern philosophy, human reason, or 
man’s theorems, misstate mental Science, its Principle 
and practice. The most enlightened sense herein sees 
nothing but a law of matter. 

Who has ever learned of the schools that there is but 
one Mind, and that this is God, who healeth all our sick- 
ness and sins? 

Who has ever learned from the schools, pagan phi- 
losophy, or scholastic theology, that Science is the law of 
Mind and not of matter, and that this law has no relation 
to, or recognition of, matter? 

Mind is its own great cause and effect. Mind is God, 
omnipotent and omnipresent. What, then, of an oppo- 
site so-called science, which says that man is both matter 
and mind, that Mind is in matter? Can the infinite 
be within the finite? And must not man have preexisted 
in the All and Only? Does an evil mind exist without 
space to occupy, power to act, or vanity to pretend that 
it is man? 

If God is Mind and fills all space, is everywhere, matter 
is nowhere and sin is obsolete. If Mind, God, is all-power 
and all-presence, man is not met by another power 
and presence, that — obstructing his intelligence — 
pains, fetters, and befools him. The perfection of man 
is intact; whence, then, is something besides Him that 
is not the counterpart but the counterfeit of man’s creator? 
Surely not from God, for He made man in His own 
likeness. Whence, then, is the atom or molecule called 
matter? Have attraction and cohesion formed _ it? 
But are these forces laws of matter, or laws of 
Mind? 

For matter to be matter, it must have been self-created. 


3° 


I 


3 


Ko) 


I 


N 


15 


18 


2 


Bi 


24 


27 


30 


174 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Mind has no more power to evolve or to create matter 
than has good to produce evil. Matter is a misstatement 
of Mind; it is a lie, claiming to talk and disclaim against 
Truth; idolatry, having other gods; evil, having presence 
and power over omnipotence! 

Let us have a clearing up of abstractions. Let us 
come into the presence of Him who removeth all iniqui- 
ties, and healeth all our diseases. Let us attach our sense 
of Science to what touches the religious sentiment within 
man. Let us open our affections to the Principle that 
moves all in harmony, — from the falling of a sparrow 
to the rolling of a world. Above Arcturus and his sons, 
broader than the solar system and higher than the at- 
mosphere of our planet, is the Science of mental 
healing. 

What is the kingdom of heaven? The abode of Spirit, 
the realm of the real. No matter is there, no night is 
there — nothing that maketh or worketh a lie. Is this 
kingdom afar off? No: it is ever-present here. The 
first to declare against this kingdom is matter. Shall 
that be called heresy which pleads for Spirit — the All of 
God, and His omnipresence? 

The kingdom of heaven is the reign of divine Science: 
it is a mental state. Jesus said it is within you, and 
taught us to pray, “Thy kingdom come;” but he did 
not teach us to pray for death whereby to gain heaven. 
We do not look into darkness for light. Death can never 
usher in the dawn of Science that reveals the spiritual 
facts of man’s Life here and now. 

The leaven which a woman took and hid in three 
measures of meal, is Divine Science; the Comforter; 
the Holy Ghost that leadeth into all Truth; the “still, 


EXTRACTS FROM SERMON 175 


small voice” that breathes His presence and power, cast- 
ing out error and healing the sick. And woman, the 
spiritual idea, takes of the things of God and showeth 
them unto the creature, until the whole sense of being 
is leavened with Spirit. The three measures of meal 
may well be likened to the false sense of life, substance, 
and intelligence, which says, I am sustained by bread, 
matter, instead of Mind. The spiritual leaven of divine 
Science changes this false sense, giving better views of 
Life; saying, Man’s Life is God; and when this shall 
appear, it shall be “the substance of things hoped for.” 

The measure of Life shall increase by every spiritual 
touch, even as the leaven expands the loaf. Man shall 
keep the feast of Life, not with the old leaven of the 
scribes and Pharisees, neither with “the leaven of malice 
and wickedness; but the unleavened bread of sincerity 
and truth.”’ 

Thus it can be seen that the Science of mental healing 
must be understood. There are false Christs that would 
“deceive, if it were possible, the very elect,” by institut- 
ing matter and its methods in place of God, Mind. Their 
supposition is, that there are other minds than His; that 
one mind controls another; that one belief takes the 
place of another. But this ism of to-day has nothing 
to do with the Science of mental healing which acquaints 
us with God and reveals the one perfect Mind and His 
laws. 

The attempt to mix matter and Mind, to work by 
means of both animal magnetism and divine power, is 


La 


2 


Lae | 
wn 


18 


21 


27 


literally saying, Have we not in thy name cast out devils, 30 


and done many wonderful works? 
But remember God in all thy ways, and thou shalt 


176 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


x find the truth that breaks the dream of sense, letting the 
harmony of Science that declares Him, come in with 
3 healing, and peace, and perfect love. 


SuNDAY SERVICES ON JULY FOURTH 


EXTEMPORE REMARKS 


6 The great theme so deeply and solemnly expounded 
by the preacher, has been exemplified in all ages, but 
chiefly in the great crises of nations or of the human race. 

9 It is then that supreme devotion to Principle has espe- 
cially been called for and manifested. It is then that we 
learn a little more of the nothingness of evil, and more 

x2 of the divine energies of good, and strive valiantly for the 
liberty of the sons of God. 

The day we celebrate reminds us of the heroes and 

rs heroines who counted not their own lives dear to them, 
when they sought the New England shores, not, as the 
flying nor as conquerors, but, steadfast in faith and love, 

18 to build upon the rock of Christ, the true idea of God — 
the supremacy of Spirit and the nothingness of matter. 
When first the Pilgrims planted their feet on Plymouth 

2t Rock, frozen ritual and creed should forever have melted 
away in the fire of love which came down from heaven. 
The Pilgrims came to establish a nation in true freedom, 

24 in the rights of conscience. 

But what of ourselves, and our times and obligations? 

Are we duly aware of our own great opportunities and 

27 responsibilities? Are we prepared to meet and improve 

them, to act up to the acme of divine energy wherewith 
we are armored? 


EASTER SERVICES 177 


Never was there a more solemn and imperious call 
than God makes to us all, right here, for fervent de- 
votion and an absolute consecration to the greatest and 
holiest of all causes. The hour is come. The great 
battle of Armageddon is upon us. The powers of evil 
are leagued together in secret conspiracy against the 
Lord and against His Christ, as expressed and opera- 
tive in Christian Science. Large numbers, in desperate 
malice, are engaged day and night in organizing action 
against us. Their feeling and purpose are deadly, and 
they have sworn enmity against the lives of our standard- 
bearers. 

What will you do about it? Will you be equally in 
earnest for the truth? Will you doff your lavender-kid 
zeal, and become real and consecrated warriors? Will 
you give yourselves wholly and irrevocably to the great 
work of establishing the truth, the gospel, and the Science 
which are necessary to the salvation of the world from 
error, sin, disease, and death? Answer at once and practi- 
cally, and answer aright! 


EASTER SERVICES 


The editor of The Christian Science Journal said that 
at three o’clock, the hour for the church service proper, 
the pastor, Rev. Mary Baker G. Eddy, accompanied 
by Rev. D. A. Easton, who was announced to preach 
the sermon, came on the platform. The pastor intro- 
duced Mr. Easton as follows: — 

Friends: —'The homesick traveller in foreign lands 
greets with joy a familiar face. I am constantly home- 
sick for heaven. In my long journeyings I have met 


LZ 


21 


27 


12 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


3 


© 


178 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


one who comes from the place of my own sojourning 
for many years, — the Congregational Church. He is 
a graduate of Bowdoin College and of Andover The- 
ological School. He has left his old church, as I did, 
from a yearning of the heart; because he was not sat- 
isfied with a manlike God, but wanted to become a God- 
like man. He found that the new wine could not be 
put into old bottles without bursting them, and he came 
to us. 

Mr. Easton then delivered an interesting discourse 
from the text, “If ye then be risen with Christ, seek 
those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the 
right hand of God” (Col. ii. 1), which he prefaced by 
saying: — 

“T think it was about a year ago that I strayed into 
this hall, a stranger, and wondered what sort of people 
you were, and of what you were worshippers. If any 
one had said to me that to-day I should stand before 
you to preach a sermon on Christian Science, I should 
have replied, ‘Much learning’ — or something else — 
‘hath made thee mad.’ If I had not found Christian 
Science a new gospel, I should not be standing before you: 
if I had not found it truth, I could not have stood up 
again to preach, here or elsewhere.” 

At the conclusion of the sermon, the pastor again came 
forward, and added the following: — 

My friends, I’ wished to be excused from speaking 
to-day, but will yield to circumstances. In the flesh, we 
are as a partition wall between the old and the new; 
between the old religion in which we have been educated, 
and the new, living, impersonal Christ-thought that has 
been given to the world to-day. 


EASTER SERVICES 179 


The old churches are saying, “He is not here;’’ and, 
“Who shall roll away the stone?” 

The stone has been rolled away by human suffer- 
ing. The first rightful desire in the hour of loss, when 
believing we have lost sight of Truth, is to know where 
He is laid. This appeal resolves itself into these 
questions: — 

Is our consciousness in matter or in God? Have we 
any other consciousness than that of good? If we have, 
He is saying to us to-day, “Adam, where art thou?” We 
are wrong if our consciousness is in sin, sickness, and 
death. This is the old consciousness. 

In the new religion the teaching is, “He is not here; 
Truth is not in matter; he is risen; Truth has become 
more to us, — more true, more spiritual.” 

Can we say this to-day? Have we left the conscious- 
ness of sickness and sin for that of health and 
holiness? 

What is it that seems a stone between us and the 
resurrection morning? 

It is the belief of mind in matter. We can only come 
into the spiritual resurrection by quitting the old con- 
sciousness of Soul in sense. 

These flowers are floral apostles. God does all this 
through His followers; and He made every flower in 
Mind before it sprang from the earth: yet we look into 
matter and the earth to give us these smiles of God! 

We must lay aside material consciousness, and then 
we can perceive Truth, and say with Mary, “Rabboni!” 
— Master! 

In 1866, when God revealed to me this risen Christ, 
this Life that knows no death, that saith, “Because he 


I2 


15 


18 


27 


30 


I2 


tS 


18 


21 


24 


27 


180 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


lives, I live,” I awoke from the dream of Spirit in the 
flesh so far as to take the side of Spirit, and strive to cease 
my warfare. 

When, through this consciousness, I was delivered from 
the dark shadow and portal of death, my friends were 
frightened at beholding me restored to health. 

A dear old lady asked me, “How is it that you are 
restored to us?’ Has Christ come again on earth?” 

“Christ never left,” I replied; “Christ is Truth, and 
Truth is always here, — the impersonal Saviour.” 

Then another person, more material, met me, and I 
said, in the words of my Master, “Touch me not.” I 
shuddered at her material approach; then my heart went 
out to God, and I found the open door from this sepulchre 
of matter. 

I love the Easter service: it speaks to me of Life, and 
not of death. 

Let us do our work; then we shall have part in his 
resurrection. 


BIBLE LEssons 


But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the 
sons of God, even to them that believe on his name: which were born, 
not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of 
God. — JoHN i. 12, 13. 


Here, the apostle assures us that man has power to 
become the son of God. In the Hebrew text, the word 
“son’’ is defined variously; a month is called the son 
of a year. This term, as applied to man, is used in both 
a material and a spiritual sense. The Scriptures speak 
of Jesus as the Son of God and the Son of man; but 


BIBLE LESSONS 181 


Jesus said to call no man father; “for one is your Father,” 
even God. 

Is man’s spiritual sonship a personal gift to man, or 
is it the reality of his being, in divine Science? Man’s 
knowledge of this grand verity gives him power to dem- 
onstrate his divine Principle, which in turn is requisite 
in order to understand his sonship, or unity with God, 
good. A personal requirement of blind obedience to 
the law of being, would tend to obscure the order of 
Science, unless that requirement should express the claims 
of the divine Principle. Infinite Principle and infinite 
Spirit must be one. What avail, then, to quarrel over 
what is the person of Spirit, — if we recognize infinitude 
as personality, —for who can tell what is the form of 
infinity? When we understand man’s true birthright, that 
he is “born, not . . . of the will of the flesh, nor of the 
will of man, but of God,” we shall understand that man 
is the offspring of Spirit, and not of the flesh; recognize 
him through spiritual, and not material laws; and regard 
him as spiritual, and not material. His sonship, referred 
to in the text, is his spiritual relation to Deity: it is not, 
then, a personal gift, but is the order of divine Science. 
The apostle urges upon our acceptance this great fact: 
“But as many as received him, to them gave he power 
to become the sons of God.” Mortals will lose their sense 


of mortality — disease, sickness, sin, and death—in — 


the proportion that they gain the sense of man’s spirit- 
ual preexistence as God’s child; as the offspring of 
good, and not of God’s opposite, evil, or a fallen 
man. / 

John the Baptist had a clear discernment of divine 
Science: being born not of the human will or flesh, he 


H 
ie.) 


bo 
Ve | 


24 


30 


Leal 


Ww 


On 


a) 


I 


NS 


TS 


18 


21 


24 


30 


182 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


antedated his own existence, began spiritually instead 
of materially to reckon himself logically; hence the im- 
possibility of putting him to death, only in belief, through 
violent means or material methods. 

“As many as received him;” that is, as many as per- 
celve man’s actual existence in and of his divine Princi- 
ple, receive the Truth of existence; and these have no 
other God, no other Mind, no other origin; therefore, in 
time they lose their false sense of existence, and find 
their adoption with the Father; to wit, the redemption 
of the body. Through divine Science man gains the 
power to become the son of God, to recognize his perfect 
and eternal estate. 

“Which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of 
the flesh.” This passage refers to man’s primal, spirit- 
ual existence, created neither from dust nor carnal de- 
sire. “Nor of the will of man.” Born of no doctrine, 
no human faith, but beholding the truth of being; even 
the understanding that man was never lost in Adam, 
since he is and ever was the image and likeness of God, 
good. But no mortal hath seen the spiritual man, more 
than he hath seen the Father. The apostle indicates 
no personal plan of a personal Jehovah, partial and finite; 
but the possibility of all finding their place in God’s great 
love, the eternal heritage of the Elohim, His sons and 
daughters. The text is a metaphysical statement of exist- 
ence as Principle and idea, wherein man and his Maker 
are inseparable and eternal. 

When the Word is made flesh, — that is, rendered 
practical, — this eternal Truth will be understood; and 
sickness, sin, and death will yield to it, even as they did 
more than eighteen centuries ago. The lusts of the flesh 


BIBLE LESSONS 183 


and the pride of life will then be quenched in the divine 
Science of being; in the ever-present good, omnipotent 
Love, and eternal Life, that know no death. In the great 
forever, the verities of being exist, and must be acknowl- 
edged and demonstrated. Man must love his neighbor 
as himself, and the power of Truth must be seen and 
felt in health, happiness, and holiness: then it will be 
found that Mind is All-in-all, and there is no matter to 
cope with. 

Man is free born: he is neither the slave of sense, nor a 
silly ambler to the so-called pleasures and pains of self- 
conscious matter. Man is God’s image and likeness; 
whatever is possible to God, is possible to man as God’s 
reflection. Through the transparency of Science we learn 
this, and receive it: learn that man can fulfil the Scrip- 
tures in every instance; that if he open his mouth it shall 
be filled — not by reason of the schools, or learning, but 
by the natural ability, that reflection already has bestowed 
on him, to give utterance to Truth. 

“Who hath believed our report?’’ Who understands 
these sayings? He to whom the arm of the Lord is re- 
vealed; to whom divine Science unfolds omnipotence, 
that equips man with divine power while it shames human 
pride. Asserting a selfhood apart from God, is a denial 
of man’s spiritual sonship; for it claims another father. 
As many as do receive a knowledge of God through 
Science, will have power to reflect His power, in proof of 
man’s “dominion over all the earth.” He is bravely 
brave who dares at this date refute the evidence of material 
sense with the facts of Science, and will arrive at the true 
status of man because of it. The material senses would 
make man, that the Scriptures declare reflects his Maker, 


27 


30 


La) 


ies) 


Ne) 


T5 


18 


2 


an 


24 


27 


390 


184 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


the very opposite of that Maker, by claiming that God is 
Spirit, while man is matter; that God is good, but man is 
evil; that Deity is deathless, but man dies. Science and 
sense conflict, from the revolving of worlds to the death 
of a sparrow. 

The Word will be made flesh and dwell among mortals, 
only when man reflects God in body as well as in mind. 
The child born of a woman has the formation of his 
parents; the man born of Spirit is spiritual, not material. 
Paul refers to this when speaking of presenting our bodies 
holy and acceptable, which is our reasonable service; 
and this brings to remembrance the Hebrew strain, 
“Who healeth all thy diseases.”’ 

If man should say of the power to be perfect which he 
possesses, “I am the power,’ he would trespass upon 
divine Science, yield to material sense, and lose his power; 
even as when saying, “I have the power to sin and be 
sick,’ and persisting in believing that he is sick and a 
sinner. If he says, “I am of God, therefore good,’ yet 
persists in evil, he has denied the power of Truth, and 
must suffer for this error until he learns that all power is 
good because it is of God, and so destroys his self-de- 
ceived sense of power in evil. The Science of being gives 
back the lost likeness and power of God as the seal of 
man’s adoption. Oh, for that light and love ineffable, 
which casteth out all fear, all sin, sickness, and death; 
that seeketh not her own, but another’s good; that saith 
Abba, Father, and is born of God! 

John came baptizing with water. He employed a type 
of physical cleanliness to foreshadow metaphysical purity, 
even mortal mind purged of the animal and human, and 
submerged in the humane and divine, giving back the 


BIBLE LESSONS 185 


lost sense of man in unity with, and reflecting, his Maker. 
None but the pure in heart shall see God, — shall be able 
to discern fully and demonstrate fairly the divine Principle 
of Christian Science. The will of God, or power of Spirit, 
is made manifest as Truth, and through righteousness, — 
not as or through matter, — and it strips matter of all 
claims, abilities or disabilities, pains or pleasures. Self- 
renunciation of all that constitutes a so-called material 
man, and the acknowledgment and achievement of his 
spiritual identity as the child of God, is Science that 
opens the very flood-gates of heaven; whence good 
flows into every avenue of being, cleansing mortals of 
all uncleanness, destroying all suffering, and demon- 
strating the true image and likeness. There is no other 
way under heaven whereby we can be saved, and man 
be clothed with might, majesty, and immortality. 

“As many as received him,” —as accept the truth 
of being, — “to them gave he power to become the sons 
of God.”’ The spiritualization of our sense of man opens 
the gates of paradise that the so-called material senses 
would close, and reveals man infinitely blessed, upright, 
pure, and free; having no need of statistics by which to 
learn his origin and age, or to measure his manhood, or to 
know how much of a man he ever has been: for, “as 
many as received him, to them gave he power to become 
the sons of God.” 


And so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul; 
the last Adam was made a quickening spirit. — 1 Cor. xv. 45. 


When reasoning on this subject of man with the Corin- 
thian brethren, the apostle first spake from their stand- 
point of thought; namely, that creation is material: 


- 


2 


30 


I 


H 


Os 


On 


15 


18 


2 


I 


24 


2 


3 


“I 


oO 


186 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


he was not at this point giving the history of the spiritual 
man who originates in God, Love, who created man 
in His own image and likeness. In the creation of Adam 
from dust,—in which Soul is supposed to enter the 
embryo-man after his birth, — we see the material self- 
constituted belief of the Jews as referred to by St. Paul. 
Their material belief has fallen far below man’s original 
standard, the spiritual man made in the image and like- 
ness of God; for this erring belief even separates its 
conception of man from God, and ultimates in the op- 
posite of zmmortal man, namely, in a sick and sinning 
mortal. 

We learn in the Scriptures, as in divine Science, that 
God made all; that He is the universal Father and Mother 
of man; that God is divine Love: therefore divine Love 
is the divine Principle of the divine idea named man; 
in other words, the spiritual Principle of spiritual man. 
Now let us not lose this Science of man, but gain it clearly; 
then we shall see that man cannot be separated from 
his perfect Principle, God, inasmuch as an idea cannot 
be torn apart from its fundamental basis. This scien- 
tific knowledge affords self-evident proof of immortality; 
proof, also, that the Principle of man cannot produce a 
less perfect man than it produced in the beginning. A 
material sense of existence is not the scientific fact of 
being; whereas, the spiritual sense of God and His uni- 
verse is the immortal and true sense of being. 

As the apostle proceeds in this line of thought, he 
undoubtedly refers to the last Adam represented by the 
Messias, whose demonstration of God restored to mortals 
the lost sense of man’s perfection, even the sense of the 
real man in God’s likeness, who restored this sense by 


-_ 


BIBLE LESSONS 187 


the spiritual regeneration of both mind and body, — 1 
casting out evils, healing the sick, and raising the dead. 
The man Jesus demonstrated over sin, sickness, disease, 3 
and death. The great Metaphysician wrought, over and 
above every sense of matter, into the proper sense of the 
possibilities of Spirit. He established health and har- 6 
mony, the perfection of mind and body, as the reality of 
man; while discord, as seen in disease and death, was to 
him the opposite of man, hence the unreality; even as in 9 
Science a chord is manifestly the reality of music, and 
discord the unreality. This rule of harmony must be ac- 
cepted as true relative to man. 12 

The translators of the older Scriptures presuppose a 
material man to be the first man, solely because their 
transcribing thoughts were not lifted to the inspired sense 15 
of the spiritual man, as set forth in original Holy Writ. 
Had both writers and translators in that age fully com- 
prehended the later teachings and demonstrations of 18 
our human and divine Master, the Old Testament might 
have been as spiritual as the New. 

The origin, substance, and life of man are one, and 
that one is God, — Life, Truth, Love. The self-existent, 
perfect, and eternal are God; and man is their reflection 
and glory. Did the substance of God, Spirit, become a 24 
clod, in order to create a sick, sinning, dying man? The 
primal facts of being are eternal; they are never extin- 
guished in a night of discord. 27 

That man must be evil before he can be good; dying, 
before deathless; material, before spiritual; sick and a 
sinner in order to be healed and saved, is but the declara- 30 
tion of the material senses transcribed by pagan religion- 
ists, by wicked mortals such as crucified our Master, — 


dS 


i 


BH 


On 


T5 


18 


2 


Lal 


24. 


27 


30 


188 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


whose teachings opposed the doctrines of Christ that 
demonstrated the opposite, Truth. 

Man is as perfect now, and henceforth, and forever, 
as when the stars first sang together, and creation joined 
in the grand chorus of harmonious being. It is the trans- 
lator, not the original Word, who presents as being first 
that which appears second, material, and mortal; and 
as last, that which is primal, spiritual, and eternal. Be- 
cause of human misstatement and misconception of God 
and man, of the divine Principle and idea of being, there 
seems to be a war between the flesh and Spirit, a contest 
between Truth and error; but the apostle says, “There 
is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in 
Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the 
Spirit.” 

On our subject, St. Paul first reasons upon the basis 
of what is seen, the effects of Truth on the material senses; 
thence, up to the unseen, the testimony of sah ai sense}; 
and right there he leaves the subject. 

Just there, in the intermediate line of thought, is where 
the present writer found it, when she discovered Christian 
Science. And she has not left it, but continues the ex- 
planation of the power of Spirit up to its infinite meaning, 
its allness. The recognition of this power came to her 
through a spiritual sense of the real, and of the unreal 
or mortal sense of things; not that there is, or can 
be, an actual change in the realities of being, but 
that we can discern more of them. At the moment 
of her discovery, she knew that the last Adam, namely, 
the true likeness of God, was the first, the only man. 
This knowledge did become to her “a quickening 
spirit;” for she beheld the meaning of those words 


BIBLE LESSONS 189 


of our Master, “The last shall be first, and the first 
list:'2 

When, as little children, we are receptive, become 
willing to accept the divine Principle and rule of being, 
as unfolded in divine Science, the interpretation therein 
will be found to be the Comforter that leadeth into all 
truth. 

The meek Nazarene’s steadfast and true knowledge of 
preexistence, of the nature and the inseparability of God 
and man,—made him mighty. Spiritual insight of 
Truth and Love antidotes and destroys the errors of flesh, 
and brings to light the true reflection: man as God’s 
image, or “the first man,” for Christ plainly declared, 
through Jesus, “Before Abraham was, I am.” 

The supposition that Soul, or Mind, is breathed into 
matter, is a pantheistic doctrine that presents a false 
sense of existence, and the quickening spirit takes it 
away: revealing, in place thereof, the power and per- 
fection of a released sense of Life in God and Life as 
God. The Scriptures declare Life to be the infinite I 
AM, — not a dweller in matter. For man to know Life 
as it is, namely God, the eternal good, gives him not 
merely a sense of existence, but an accompanying con- 
sciousness of spiritual power that subordinates matter 
and destroys sin, disease, and death. This, Jesus demon- 
strated; insomuch that St. Matthew wrote, “The people 
were astonished at his doctrine: for he taught them 
as one having authority, and not as the scribes.” This 
spiritual power, healing sin and sickness, was not con- 
fined to the first century; it extends to all time, inhabits 
eternity, and demonstrates Life without beginning or 
end. 


8 


bet 


24 


9 


12 


15 


18 


2 


in| 


24 


27 


190 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Atomic action is Mind, not matter. It is neither the 
energy of matter, the result of organization, nor the out- 
come of life infused into matter: it is infinite Spirit, Truth, 
Life, defiant of error or matter. Divine Science demon- 
strates Mind as dispelling a false sense and giving the 
true sense of itself, God, and the universe; wherein the 
mortal evolves not the immortal, nor does the material 
ultimate in the spiritual; wherein man is coexistent with 
Mind, and is the recognized reflection of infinite Life and 
Love. 


And he was casting out a devil, and it was dumb. And it came to 
pass, when the devil was gone out, the dumb spake. — LUKE xi. 14. 


The meaning of the term “devil” needs yet to be 
learned. Its definition as an individual is too limited 
and contradictory. When the Scripture is understood, 
the spiritual signification of its terms will be understood, 
and will contradict the interpretations that the senses 
give them; and these terms will be found to include the 
inspired meaning. 

It could not have been a person that our great Master 
cast out of another person; therefore the devil herein 
referred to was an impersonal evil, or whatever worketh 
ill. In this case it was the evil of dumbness, an error of 
material sense, cast out by the spiritual truth of being; 
namely, that speech belongs to Mind instead of matter, 
and the wrong power, or the lost sense, must yield to the 
right sense, and exist in Mind. 

In the Hebrew, “devil” is denominated Abaddon; in 
the Greek, Apollyon, serpent, liar, the god of this world, 
etc. The apostle Paul refers to this personality of evil 
as “the god of this world;” and then defines this god 


BIBLE LESSONS 191 


as “dishonesty, craftiness, handling the word of God 
deceitfully.” The Hebrew embodies the term “devil’’ 
in another term, serpent, — which the senses are supposed 
to take in, —and then defines this serpent as “more 
subtle than all the beasts of the field.’’ Subsequently, 
the ancients changed the meaning of the term, to their 
sense, and then the serpent became a symbol of wisdom. 

The Scripture in John, sixth chapter and seventieth 
verse, refers to a wicked man as the devil: “Have not 
I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil?” Accord- 
ing to the Scripture, if devil is an individuality, there is 
more than one devil. In Mark, ninth chapter and thirty- 
eighth verse, it reads: “Master, we saw one casting out 
devils in thy name.” Here is an assertion indicating 
the existence of more than one devil; and by omitting the 
first letter, the name of his satanic majesty is found 
to be evils, apparent wrong traits, that Christ, Truth, 
casts out. By no possible interpretation can this passage 
mean several individuals cast out of another individual 
no bigger than themselves. The term, being here em- 
ployed in its plural number, destroys all consistent sup- 
position of the existence of one personal devil. Again, 
our text refers to the devil as dumb; but the original 
devil was a great talker, and was supposed to have out- 
talked even Truth, and carried the question with Eve. 
Also, the original texts define him as an “accuser,” a 
“calumniator,” which would be impossible if he were 
speechless. These two opposite characters ascribed to 
him could only be possible as evil beliefs, as different 
phases of sin or disease made manifest. 

Let us obey St. Paul’s injunction to reject fables, and 
accept the Scriptures in their broader, more spiritual 


27 


30 


Lal 


& 


Ov 


I2 


I5 


18 


2 


Lal 


24 


2 


~] 


30 


192 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


and practical sense. When we speak of a good.man, we 
do not mean that man is God because the Hebrew term 
for Deity was “good,” and wice versa; so, when referring 
to a liar, we mean not that he is a personal devil, because 
the original text defines devil as a “liar.” 

It is of infinite importance to man’s spiritual progress, 
and to his demonstration of Truth in casting out error, 
— sickness, sin, disease, and death, in all their forms, — 
that the terms and natureof Deity and devil be understood. 


He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and 
greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto fy Father. — 
JOHN xiv. 12. 


Such are the words of him who spake divinely, well 
knowing the omnipotence of Truth. The Hebrew bard 
saith, “His name shall endure forever: His name shall 
be continued as long as the sun.” Luminous with the 
light of divine Science, his words reveal the great Principle 
of a full salvation. Neither can we question the practi- 
cability of the divine Word, who have learned its adapta- 
bility to human needs, and man’s ability to prove the 
truth of prophecy. 

The fulfilment of the grand verities of Christian healing 
belong to every period; as the above Scripture plainly 
declares, and as primitive Christianity confirms. Also, 
the last chapter of Mark is emphatic on this subject; 
making healing a condition of salvation, that extends to 
all ages and throughout all Christendom. Nothing can 
be more conclusive than this: “And these signs shall 
follow them that believe; . . . they shall lay hands on 
the sick, and they shall recover.’’ This declaration of 
our Master settles the question; else we are entertaining 


BIBLE LESSONS 193 


the startling inquiries, Are the Scriptures inspired? Are 
they true? Did Jesus mean what he said? 

If this be the cavil, we reply in the affirmative that the 
Scripture is true; that Jesus did mean all, and even more 
than he said or deemed it safe to say at that time. His 
words are unmistakable, for they form propositions of 
self-evident demonstrable truth. Doctrines that deny 
the substance and practicality of all Christ’s teachings 
cannot be evangelical; and evangelical religion can be 
established on no other claim than the authenticity of 
the Gospels, which support unequivocally the proof that 
Christian Science, as defined and practised by Jesus, 
heals the sick, casts out error, and will destroy death. 

Referring to The Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, 
of which I am pastor, a certain clergyman charitably 
expressed it, “the so-called Christian Scientists.” 

I am thankful even for his allusion to truth; it being 
a modification of silence on this subject, and also of what 
had been said when critics attacked me for supplying the 
word Science to Christianity, — a word which the people 
are now adopting. 

The next step for ecclesiasticism to take, is to admit 
that all Christians are properly called Scientists who 
follow the commands of our Lord and His Christ, Truth; 
and that no one is following his full command without 
this enlarged sense of the spirit and power of Christianity. 
“He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do,” 
is a radical and unmistakable declaration of the right and 
power of Christianity to heal; for this is Christlike, 
and includes the understanding of man’s capabilities and 
spiritual power. ‘The condition insisted upon is, first, 
“belief;”” the Hebrew of which implies understanding. 


ies) 


27 


30 


La | 


Oe 


n 


I2 


T5 


ie.) 


i 


Z 


Lal 


24 


2 


~I 


30 


194 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


How many to-day believe that the power of God equals 
even the power of a drug to heal the sick! Divine Science 
reveals the Principle of this power, and the rule whereby 
sin, sickness, disease, and death are destroyed; and God 
is this Principle. Let us, then, seek this Science; that we 
may know Him better, and love Him more. 

Though a man were begirt with the Urim and Thum- 
mim of priestly office, yet should deny the validity or 
permanence of Christ’s command to heal in all ages, 
this denial would dishonor that office and misinterpret 
evangelical religion. Divine Science is not an interpo- 
lation of the Scriptures, but is redolent with love, health, 
and holiness, for the whole human race. It only needs 
the prism of this Science to divide the rays of Truth, and 
bring out the entire hues of Deity, which scholastic theol- 
ogy has hidden. The lens of Science magnifies the divine 
power to human sight; and we then see the supremacy 
of Spirit and the nothingness of matter. 

The context of the foregoing Scriptural text explains 
Jesus’ words, “because I go unto my Father.” “Because” 
in following him, you understand God and how to turn 
from matter to Spirit for healing; how to leave self, the 
sense material, for the sense spiritual; how to accept 
God’s power and guidance, and become imbued with 
divine Love that casts out all fear. Then are you bap- 
tized in the Truth that destroys all error, and you receive 
the sense of Life that knows no death, and you know that 
God is the only Life. 

To reach the consummate naturalness of the Life that 
is God, good, we must comply with the first condition 
set forth in the text, namely, believe; in other words, 
understand God sufficiently to exclude all faith in any 


BIBLE LESSONS 195 


other remedy than Christ, the Truth that antidotes all 
error. Thence will follow the absorption of all action, 
motive, and mind, into the rules and divine Principle of 
metaphysical healing. 


Whosoever learns the letter of Christian Science but 


possesses not its spirit, is unable to demonstrate this 
Science; or whosoever hath the spirit without the letter, 
is held back by reason of the lack of understanding. Both 
the spirit and the letter are requisite; and having these, 
every one can prove, in some degree, the validity of those 
words of the great Master, “For the Son of man is come 
to save that which was lost.” 

It has been said that the New Testament does not au- 
thorize us to expect the ministry of healing at this period. 

We ask what is the authority for such a conclusion, 
the premises whereof are not to be found in the Scriptures. 
The Master’s divine logic, as seen in our text, contradicts 
this inference, — these are his words: “He that believeth 
on me, the works that I do shall he do also.” That per- 
fect syllogism of Jesus has but one correct premise and 
conclusion, and it cannot fall to the ground beneath the 
stroke of unskilled swordsmen. He who never unsheathed 
his blade to try the edge of truth in Christian Science, is 
unequal to the conflict, and unfit to judge in the case; 
the shepherd’s sling would slay this Goliath. I once be- 
lieved that the practice and teachings of Jesus relative to 
healing the sick, were spiritual abstractions, impractical 
and impossible to us; but deed, not creed, and practice 
more than theory, have given me a higher sense of 
Christianity. 

The “I” will go to the Father when meekness, purity, 
and love, informed by divine Science, the Comforter, 


I2 


8 


al 


to 
“I 


30 


= 


on) 


I2 


15 


18 


24 


27 


30 


196 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


lead to the one God: then the ego is found not in 
matter but in Mind, for there is but one God, one 
Mind; and man will then claim no mind apart from God. 
Idolatry, the supposition of the existence of many minds 
and more than one God, has repeated itself in all manner 
of subtleties through the entire centuries, saying as in 
the beginning, “Believe in me, and I will make you as 
gods;’’ that is, I will give you a separate mind from God 
(good), named evil; and this so-called mind shall open 
your eyes and make you know evil, and thus become 
material, sensual, evil. But bear in mind that a serpent 
said that; therefore that saying came not from Mind, 
good, or Truth. God was not the author of it; hence the 
words of our Master: “He is a liar, and the father of it;”’ 
also, the character of the votaries to “other gods” which 
sprung from it. 

The sweet, sacred sense and permanence of man’s 
unity with his Maker, in Science, illumines our present 
existence with the ever-presence and power of God, good. 
It opens wide the portals of salvation from sin, sickness, 
and death. When the Life that is God, good, shall ap- 
pear, “we shall be like Him;”’ we shall do the works of 
Christ, and, in the words of David, “the stone which the 
builders refused is become the head stone of the corner,”’ 
because the “I” does go unto the Father, the ego does 
arise to spiritual recognition of being, and is exalted, — 
not through death, but Life, God understood. 


Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved. — Acts 
xy. 3. 


The Scriptures require more than a simple admission 
and!feeble acceptance of the truths they present; they 


BIBLE LESSONS 197 


require a living faith, that so incorporates their lessons 
into our lives that these truths become the motive-power 
of every act. i 

Our chosen text is one more frequently used than 
many others, perhaps, to exhort people to turn from sin 
and to strive after holiness; but we fear the full import 
of this text is not yet recognized. It means a full salva- 
tion, — man saved from sin, sickness, and death; for, 
unless this be so, no man can be wholly fitted for heaven 
in the way which Jesus marked out and bade his followers 
pursue. 

In order to comprehend the meaning of the text, let 
us see what it is to believe. It means more than an opinion 
entertained concerning Jesus as a man, as the Son of God, 
or as God; such an action of mind would be of no more 
help to save from sin, than would a belief in any historical 
event or person. But it does mean so to understand the 
beauty of holiness, the character and divinity which Jesus 
presented in his power to heal and to save, that it will 
compel us to pattern after both; in other words, to “let 
this Mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus.” 
(Phil, 31.'5.) 

Mortal man believes in, but does not understand life 
in, Christ. He believes there is another power or intelli- 
gence that rules over a kingdom of its own, that is both 
good and evil; yea, that is divided against itself, and there- 
fore cannot stand. This belief breaks the First Command- 
ment of God. 

Let man abjure a theory that is in opposition to God, 
recognize God as omnipotent, having all-power; and, 
placing his trust in this grand Truth, and working from 
no other Principle, he can neither be sick nor forever a 


i) 


I 


30 


Lan 


nN 


15 


18 


2 


Lam! 


2 


aS 


2 


~I 


12) 


3 


198 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


sinner. When wholly governed by the one perfect Mind, 
man has no sinful thoughts and will have no desire 
to sin. 

To arrive at this point of unity of Spirit, God, one must 
commence by turning away from material gods; denying 
material so-called laws and material sensation, — or mind 
in matter, in its varied forms of pleasure and pain. This 
must be done with the understanding that matter has no 
sense; thus it is that consciousness silences the mortal 
claim to life, substance, or mind in matter, with the words 
of Jesus: “When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his 
own.” (John viii. 44.) 

When tempted to sin, we should know that evil pro- 
ceedeth not from God, good, but is a false belief of the 
personal senses; and if we deny the claims of these senses 
and recognize man as governed by God, Spirit, not by 
material laws, the temptation will disappear. 

On this Principle, disease also is treated and healed. 
We know that man’s body, as matter, has no power to 
govern itself; and a belief of disease is as much the prod- 
uct of mortal thought as sin is. All suffering is the fruit 
of the tree of the knowledge of both good and evil; of 
adherence to the “doubleminded” senses, to some belief, 
fear, theory, or bad deed, based on physical material law, 
so-called as opposed to good, — all of which is corrected 
alone by Science, divine Principle, and its spiritual laws. 
Suffering is the supposition of another intelligence than 
God; a belief in self-existent evil, opposed to good; and 
in whatever seems to punish man for doing good, — 
by saying he has overworked, suffered from inclement 
weather, or violated a law of matter in doing good, there- 
fore he must suffer for it. 


BIBLE LESSONS 199 


God does not reward benevolence and love with pen- 
alties; and because of this, we have the right to deny the 
supposed power of matter to do it, and to allege that only 
mortal, erring mind can claim to do thus, and dignify the 
result with the name of law: thence comes man’s ability 
to annul his own erring mental law, and to hold himself 
amenable only to moral and spiritual law, — God’s gov- 
ernment. By so doing, male and female come into their 
rightful heritage, “into the glorious liberty of the children 
of God.” 


Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in neces- 
sities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ’s sake. —2 Cor. 
xii. 10. 


The miracles recorded in the Scriptures illustrate the 
life of Jesus as nothing else can; but they cost him the 
hatred of the rabbis. The rulers sought the life of Jesus; 
they would extinguish whatever denied and defied their 
superstition. We learn somewhat of the qualities of the 
divine Mind through the human Jesus. The power of 
his transcendent goodness is manifest in the control it 
gave him over the qualities opposed to Spirit which mor- 
tals name matter. 

The Principle of these marvellous works is divine; but 
the actor was human. This divine Principle is discerned 
in Christian Science, as we advance in the spiritual under- 
standing that all substance, Life, and intelligence are 
God. The so-called miracles contained in Holy Writ are 
neither supernatural nor preternatural; for God is good, 
and goodness is more natural than evil. The marvellous 
healing-power of goodness is the outflowing life of Chris- 
tianity, and it characterized and dated the Christian era. 


30 


AF 


Oo 


Ov 


Ko) 


I2 


15 


18 


24 


27 


200 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


It was the consummate naturalness of Truth in the 
mind of Jesus, that made his healing easy and instan- 
taneous. Jesus regarded good as the normal state of man, 
and evil as the abnormal; holiness, life, and health as 
the better representatives of God than sin, disease, and 
death. The master Metaphysician understood omnipo- 
tence to be All-power: because Spirit was to him All- 
in-all, matter was palpably an error of premise and 
conclusion, while God was the only substance, Life, 
and intelligence of man. 

The apostle Paul insists on the rare rule in Christian 
Science that we have chosen for a text; a rule that is sus- 
ceptible of proof, and is applicable to every stage and 
state of human existence. The divine Science of this rule 
is quite as remote from the general comprehension of man- 
kind as are the so-called miracles of our Master, and for 
the sole reason that it is their basis. The foundational 
facts of Christian Science are gathered from the supremacy 
of spiritual law and its antagonism to every supposed ma- 
terial law. Christians to-day should be able to say, with 
the sweet sincerity of the apostle, “I take pleasure in 
infirmities,” — I enjoy the touch of weakness, pain, and 
all suffering of the flesh, because it compels me to seek the 
remedy for it, and to find happiness, apart from the per- 
sonal senses. The holy calm of Paul’s well-tried hope 
met no obstacle or circumstances paramount to the tri- 
umph of a reasonable faith in the omnipotence of good, 
involved in its divine Principle, God: the so-called pains 
and pleasures of matter were alike unreal to J esus; for he 


3o regarded matter as only a vagary of mortal belief, and sub- 


dued it with this understanding. 
The abstract statement that all is Mind, supports the 


BIBLE LESSONS 201 


entire wisdom of the text; and this statement receives 
the mortal scoff only because it meets the immortal de- 
mands of Truth. The Science of Paul’s declaration re- 
solves the element misnamed matter into its original sin, 
or human will; that will which would oppose bringing the 
qualities of Spirit into subjection to Spirit. Sin brought 
death; and death is an element of matter, or material 
falsity, never of Spirit. 

When Jesus reproduced his body after its burial, he 
revealed the myth or material falsity of evil; its power- 
lessness to destroy good, and the omnipotence of the 
Mind that knows this: he also showed forth the error 
and nothingness of supposed life in matter, and the great 
somethingness of the good we possess, which is of Spirit, 
and immortal. 

Understanding this, Paul took pleasure in infirmities, 
for it enabled him to triumph over them, — he declared 
that “the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath 
made me free from the law of sin and death;” he took 
pleasure in “reproaches” and “persecutions,” because 
they were so many proofs that he had wrought the prob- 
lem of being beyond the common apprehension of sinners; 
he took pleasure in “necessities,” for they tested and de- 
veloped latent power. 

We protect our dwellings more securely after a robbery, 
and our jewels have been stolen; so, after losing those 
jewels of character, — temperance, virtue, and truth, — 
the young man is awakened to bar his door against further 
robberies. 

Go to the bedside of pain, and there you can demon- 
strate the triumph of good that has pleasure in infirmities; 
because it illustrates through the flesh the divine power 


I 


6 


9 


I2 


15 


24 


202 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


r of Spirit, and reaches the basis of all supposed miracles; 
whereby the sweet harmonies of Christian Science are 

3 found to correct the discords of sense, and to lift man’s 
being into the sunlight of Soul. 


“The chamber where the good man meets his fate 
6 Is privileged beyond the walks of common life, 
Quite on the verge of heaven.” 


CHAPTER VII 


POND AND PURPOSE 


| PAB EOM STUDENTS: — In thanking you for your 

gift of the pretty pond contributed to Pleasant View, 
in Concord, New Hampshire, I make no distinction be- 
tween my students and your students; for here, thine 
becomes mine through gratitude and affection. 

From my tower window, as I look on this smile of 
Christian Science, this gift from my students and their 
students, it will always mirror their love, loyalty, and 
good works. Solomon saith, “As in water face answereth 
to face, so the heart of man to man.” 

The waters that run among the valleys, and that 
you have coaxed in their course to call on me, have 
served the imagination for centuries. Theology religiously 
bathes in water, medicine applies it physically, hydrology 
handles it with so-called science, and metaphysics appro- 
priates it topically as type and shadow. Metaphysically, 
baptism serves to rebuke the senses and illustrate Christian 
Science. 

First: The baptism of repentance is indeed a stricken 
state of human consciousness, wherein mortals gain 
severe views of themselves; a state of mind which rends 
the veil that hides mental deformity. Tears flood the eyes, 

203 


I 


Lan! 


2 


La 


5 


18 


I 


Ko) 


I2 


15 


18 


2 


Lo 


He 


aN 


27 


30 


204 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


agony struggles, pride rebels, and a mortal seems a 
monster, a dark, impenetrable cloud of error; and falling 
on the bended knee of prayer, humble before God, he 
cries, “Save, or I perish.” Thus Truth, searching the 
heart, neutralizes and destroys error. 

This mental period is sometimes chronic, but oftener 
acute. Itis attended throughout with doubt, hope, sorrow, 
joy, defeat, and triumph. When the good fight is fought, 
error yields up its weapons and kisses the feet of Love, 
while white-winged peace sings to the heart a song of 
angels. 

Second: The baptism of the Holy Ghost is the spirit 
of Truth cleansing from all sin; giving mortals new 
motives, new purposes, new affections, all pointing up- 
ward. ‘This mental condition settles into strength, free- 
dom, deep-toned faith in God; and a marked loss of faith 
in evil, in human wisdom, human policy, ways, and means. 
It develops individual capacity, increases the intellectual 
activities, and so quickens moral sensibility that the 
great demands of spiritual sense are recognized, and they 
rebuke the material senses, holding sway over human 
consciousness. 

By purifying human thought, this state of mind per- 
meates with increased harmony all the minutiz of human 
affairs. It brings with it wonderful foresight, wisdom, 
and power; it unselfs the mortal purpose, gives steadi- 
ness to resolve, and success to endeavor. ‘Through the 
accession of spirituality, God, the divine Principle of 
Christian Science, literally governs the aims, ambition, 
and acts of the Scientist. The divine ruling gives pru- 
dence and energy; it banishes forever all envy, rivalry, 
evil thinking, evil speaking and acting; and mortal 


POND AND PURPOSE 205 


mind, thus purged, obtains peace and power outside of 
itself. 

This practical Christian Science is the divine Mind, 
the incorporeal Truth and Love, shining through the mists 
of materiality and melting away the shadows called sin, 
disease, and death. 

In mortal experience, the fire of repentance first sepa- 
rates the dross from the gold, and reformation brings 
the light which dispels darkness. Thus the operation 
of the spirit of Truth and Love on the human thought, 
in the words of St. John, “shall take of mine and show it 
unto you.” 

Third: The baptism of Spirit, or final immersion of 
human consciousness in the infinite ocean of Love, is the 
last scene in corporeal sense. This omnipotent act drops 
the curtain on material man and mortality. After this, 
man’s identity or consciousness reflects only Spirit, good, 
whose visible being is invisible to the physical senses: eye 
hath not seen it, inasmuch as it is the disembodied in- 
dividual Spirit-substance and consciousness termed in 
Christian metaphysics the ideal man — forever permeated 
with eternal life, holiness, heaven. This order of Science 
is the chain of ages, which maintain their obvious corre- 
spondence, and unites all periods in the divine design. 
Mortal man’s repentance and absolute abandonment of 
sin finally dissolves all supposed material life or physical 
sensation, and the corporeal or mortal man disappears 
forever. The encumbering mortal molecules, called man, 
vanish as a dream; but man born of the great Forever, 
lives on, God-crowned and blest. 

Mortals who on the shores of time learn Christian 
Science, and live what they learn, take rapid transit to 


I2 


24 


30 


I 


o& 


On 


ve) 


I 


NS 


15 


co 


I 


2 


bh 


24 


27 


206 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


heaven, — the hinge on which have turned all revolu- 
tions, natural, civil, or religious, the former being servant 
to the latter, —from flux to permanence, from foul to 
pure, from torpid to serene, from extremes to intermediate. 
Above the waves of Jordan, dashing against the receding 
shore, 1s heard the Father and Mother’s welcome, saying 
forever to the baptized of Spirit: “This is my beloved 
Son.” What but divine Science can interpret man’s 
eternal existence, God’s allness, and the scientific inde- 
structibility of the universe? 

The advancing stages of Christian Science are gained 
through growth, not accretion; idleness is the foe of 
progress. And scientific growth manifests no weakness, 
no emasculation, no illusive vision, no dreamy absentness, 
no insubordination to the laws that be, no loss nor lack 
of what constitutes true manhood. 

Growth is governed by intelligence; by the active, 
all-wise, law-creating, law-disciplining, law-abiding Prin- 
ciple, God. The real Christian Scientist is constantly 
accentuating harmony in word and deed, mentally and 
orally, perpetually repeating this diapason of heaven: 
“Good is my God, and my God is good. Love is my God, 
and my God is Love.” 

Beloved students, you have entered the path. Press 
patiently on; God is good, and good is the reward of all 
who diligently seek God. Your growth will be rapid, if 
you love good supremely, and understand and obey the 
Way-shower, who, going before you, has scaled the steep 
ascent of Christian Science, stands upon the mount of 


30 holiness, the dwelling-place of our God, and bathes in the 


baptismal font of eternal Love. 
As you journey, and betimes sigh for rest “beside the 


POND AND PURPOSE 207 


still waters,’ ponder this lesson of love. Learn its pur- 1 
pose; and in hope and faith, where heart meets heart 
reciprocally blest, drink with me the living waters of the 3 
spirit of my life-purpose,— to impress humanity with 
the genuine recognition of practical, operative Christian 
Science. 6 


CHAPTER VIII 


PRECEPT UPON PRECEPT 


t “Toy WILL BE Done” 


HIS is the law of Truth to error, “Thou shalt surely 

3 die.” ‘This law is a divine energy. Mortals cannot 

prevent the fulfilment of this law; it covers all sin and 

its effects. God is All, and by virtue of this nature and 

6 allness He is cognizant only of good. Like a legislative 

bill that governs millions of mortals whom the legislators 

know not, the universal law of God has no knowledge 

9 of evil, and enters unconsciously the human heart and 

governs it. 

Mortals have only to submit to the law of God, come 

12 into sympathy with it, and to let His will be done. This 

unbroken motion of the law of divine Love gives, to the 

weary and heavy-laden, rest. But who is willing to do 

15 His will or to let it be done? Mortals obey their own 
wills, and so disobey the divine order. 

All states and stages of human error are met and 

18 mastered by divine Truth’s negativing error in the way 

of God’s appointing. Those “whom the Lord loveth He 

chasteneth.”” His rod brings to view His love, and inter- 

2x prets to mortals the gospel of healing. David said, “Be- 

fore I was afflicted I went astray: but now have I 

kept Thy word.” He who knows the end from the be- 

208 


“THY WILL BE DONE” 209 


ginning, attaches to sin due penalties as its antidotes and 
remedies. 

Who art thou, vain mortal, that usurpest the preroga- 
tive of divine wisdom, and wouldst teach God not to pun- 
ish sin? that wouldst shut the mouth of His prophets, 
and cry, “Peace, peace; when there is no peace,” — yea, 
that healest the wounds of my people slightly? 

The Principle of divine Science being Love, the divine 
rule of this Principle demonstrates Love, and proves that 
human belief fulfils the law of belief, and dies of its own 
physics. Metaphysics also demonstrates this Principle of 
cure when sin is self-destroyed. Short-sighted physics 
admits the so-called pains of matter that destroy its more 
dangerous pleasures. 

Insomnia compels mortals to learn that neither obliv- 
ion nor dreams can recuperate the life of man, whose 
Life is God, for God neither slumbers nor sleeps. The 
loss of gustatory enjoyment and the ills of indigestion 
tend to rebuke appetite and destroy the peace of a false 
sense. False pleasure will be, is, chastened; it has no 
right to be at peace. To suffer for having “other gods 
before me,” is divinely wise. Evil passions die in their 
own flames, but are punished before extinguished. Peace 
has no foothold on the false basis that evil should be 
concealed and that life and happiness should still attend 
it. Joy is self-sustained; goodness and blessedness are 
one: suffering is self-inflicted, and good is the master of 
evil. 

To this scientific logic and the logic of events, egotism 
and false charity say, “‘Not so, Lord;’ it is wise to 
cover iniquity and punish it not, then shall mortals have 
peace.” Divine Love, as unconscious as incapable of 


I2 


15 


18 


S 
H 


I 


3 


nN 


oO 


I 


i) 


15 


18 


2 


La 


24 


27 


210 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


error, pursues the evil that hideth itself, strips off its 
disguises, and — behold the result: evil, uncovered, is 
self-destroyed. 

Christian Science never healed a patient without prov- 
ing with mathematical certainty that error, when found 
out, is two-thirds destroyed, and the remaining third 
kills itself. Do men whine over a nest of serpents, and 
post around it placards warning people not to stir up 
these reptiles because they have stings? Christ said, 
“They shall take up serpents;” and, “Be ye therefore 
Wise as serpents and harmless as doves.” The wisdom 
of a serpent is to hide itself. The wisdom of God, as 
revealed in Christian Science, brings the serpent out of 
its hole, handles it, and takes away its sting. Good deeds 
are harmless. He who has faith in woman’s special adapt- 
ability to lead on Christian Science, will not be shocked 
when she puts her foot on the head of the serpent, as it 
biteth at the heel. 

Intemperance begets a belief of disordered brains, 
membranes, stomach, and nerves; and this belief serves 
to uncover and kill this lurking serpent, intemperance, 
that hides itself under the false pretense of human need, 
innocent enjoyment, and a medical prescription. The 
belief in venereal diseases tears the black mask from the 
shameless brow of licentiousness, torments its victim, and 
thus may save him from his destroyer. 

Charity has the courage of conviction; it may suffer 
long, but has neither the cowardice nor the foolhardiness 
to cover iniquity. Charity is Love; and Love opens 
the eyes of the blind, rebukes error, and casts it out. 
Charity never flees before error, lest it should suffer 
from an encounter. Love your enemies, or you will not 


“THY WILL BE DONE” 211 


lose them; and if you love them, you will help to reform 
them. 

Christ points the way of salvation. His mode is not 
cowardly, uncharitable, nor unwise, but it teaches mor- 
tals to handle serpents and cast out evil. Our own vision 
must be clear to open the eyes of others, else the blind 
will lead the blind and both shall fall. The sickly charity 
that supplies criminals with bouquets has been dealt 
with summarily by the good judgment of people in 
the old Bay State. Inhuman medical bills, class legisla- 
tion, and Salem witchcraft, are not indigenous to her 
soil. 

“Out of the depths have I delivered thee.” The 
drowning man just rescued from the merciless wave is 
unconscious of suffering. Why, then, do you break his 
peace and cause him to suffer in coming to life? Because 
you wish to save him from death. Then, if a criminal 
is at peace, is he not to be pitied and brought back to 
life? Or, are you afraid to do this lest he suffer, trample 
on your pearls of thought, and turn on you and rend you? 
Cowardice is selfishness. When one protects himself at 
his neighbor’s cost, let him remember, ‘“ Whosoever will 
save his life shall lose it.” He risks nothing who obeys 
the law of God, and shall find the Life that cannot be 
lost. 

Our Master said, “Ye shall drink indeed of my cup.” 
Jesus stormed sin in its citadels and kept peace with 
God. He drank this cup giving thanks, and he said to 
his followers, “Drink ye all of it,’ — drink it all, and let 
all drink of it. He lived the spirit of his prayer, — “Thy 
kingdom come.” Shall we repeat our Lord’s Prayer 
when the heart denies it, refuses to bear the cross and 


I2 


iy 


3 


n 


o 


af 


dS 


15 


18 


2 


| 


24. 


2 


NI 


30 


212 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


to fulfil the conditions of our petition? Human policy 
is a fool that saith in his heart, “No God” —a caressing 
Judas that betrays you, and commits suicide. This god- 
less policy never knows what happiness is, and how it is 
obtained. 

Jesus did his work, and left his glorious career for our 
example. On the shore of Gennesaret he tersely re- 
minded his students of their worldly policy. They had 
suffered, and seen their error. This experience caused 
them to remember the reiterated warning of their Mas- 
ter and cast their nets on the right side. When they 
were fit to be blest, they received the blessing. The 
ultimatum of their human sense of ways and means 
ought to silence ours. One step away from the direct 
line of divine Science cost them — what? A speedy re- 
turn under the reign of difficulties, darkness, and unre- 
quited toil. | 

The currents of human nature rush in against the right 
course; health, happiness, and life flow not into one of 
their channels. The law of Love saith, “Not my will, 
but Thine, be done,” and Christian Science proves that 
human will is lost in the divine; and Love, the white 
Christ, is the remunerator. 

If, consciously or unconsciously, one is at work in a 
wrong direction, who will step forward and open his 
eyes to see this error? He who 7s a Christian Scientist, 
who has cast the beam out of his own eye, speaks plainly 
to the offender and tries to show his errors’to him before 
letting another know it. 

Pitying friends took down from the cross the fainting 
form of Jesus, and buried it out of their sight. His dis- 
ciples, who had not yet drunk of his cup, lost sight of 


“THY WILL BE DONE” 213 


him; they could not behold his immortal being in the 
form of Godlikeness. 

All that I have written, taught, or lived, that is good, 
flowed through cross-bearing, self-forgetfulness, and my 
faith in the right. Suffering or Science, or both, in the 
proportion that their instructions are assimilated, will 
point the way, shorten the process, and consummate the 
joys of acquiescence in the methods of divine Love. ‘The 
Scripture saith, “He that covereth his sins shall not pros- 
per.” No risk is so stupendous as to neglect opportuni- 
ties which God giveth, and not to forewarn and forearm 
our fellow-mortals against the evil which, if seen, can 
be destroyed. 

May my friends and my enemies so profit by these 
waymarks, that what has chastened and _ illumined 
another’s way may perfect their own lives by gentle 
benedictions. In every age, the pioneer reformer must 
pass through a baptism of fire. But the faithful adher- 
ents of Truth have gone on rejoicing. Christian Science 
gives a fearless wing and firm foundation. ‘These are 
its inspiring tones from the lips of our Master, “My 
sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow 
me: and I give unto them eternal life; and they shall 
never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of 
my hand.” He is but “an hireling” who fleeth when he 
seeth the wolf coming. 

Loyal Christian Scientists, be of good cheer: the night 
is far spent, the day dawns; God’s universal kingdom 
will appear, Love will reign in every heart, and His will 
be done on earth as in heaven. 


24 


30 


214 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


1 “Put up Tuy Sworp”’ 


While Jesus’ life was full of Love, and a demonstra- 
tion of Love, it appeared hate to the carnal mind, or 
mortal thought, of his time. He said, “Think not that 
I am come to send peace on earth: J] came not to send 
peace, but a sword. For I am come to set a man at 
variance against his father, and the daughter against her 
mother, and the daughter-in-law against her mother-in- 
9 law. And a man’s foes shall be they of his own house- 

hold.” 

This action of Jesus was stimulated by the same Love 
12 that closed — to° the senses — that wondrous life, and 
that summed up its demonstration in the command, 

“Put up thy sword.” The very conflict his Truth brought, 
15 in accomplishing its purpose of Love, meant, all 

the way through, “Put up thy sword;” but the sword 

must have been drawn before it could be returned into 
18 the scabbard. 

My students need to search the Scriptures and “Science 
and Health with Key to the Scriptures,” to understand 
the personal Jesus’ labor in the flesh for their salvation: 
they need to do this even to understand my works, their 
motives, aims, and tendency. 

24 The attitude of mortal mind in being healed morally, 
is the same as its attitude physically. The Christian 
Scientist cannot heal the sick, and take error along with 
Truth, either in the recognition or approbation of it. 
This would prevent the possibility of destroying the 
tares: they must be separated from the wheat before 
30 they can be burned, and Jesus foretold the harvest hour 


W 


An 


2 


Lal 


2 


“wl 


WELELAUP PEE SS WORD? 215 


and the final destruction of error through this very pro- 
cess, — the sifting and the fire. The tendency of mortal 
mind is to go from one extreme to another: Truth comes 
into the intermediate space, saying, “I wound to heal; 
I punish to reform; I do it all in love; my peace I leave 
with thee: not as the world giveth, give I unto thee. 
Arise, let us go hence; let us depart from the material 
sense of God’s ways and means, and gain a spiritual 
understanding of them.” 

But let us not seek to climb up some other way, as we 
shall do if we take the end for the beginning or start 
from wrong motives. Christian Science demands order 
and truth. To abide by these we must first understand 
the Principle and object of our work, and be clear that 
it is Love, peace, and good will toward men. Then we 
shall demonstrate the Principle in the way of His ap- 
pointment, and not according to the infantile concep- 
tion of our way; as when a child in sleep walks on the 
summit of the roof of the house because he is a som- 
nambulist, and thinks he is where he is not, and would 
fall immediately if he knew where he was and what he 
was doing. | 

My students are at the beginning of their demonstra- 
tion; they have a long warfare with error in themselves 
and in others to finish, and they must at this stage use 
the sword of Spirit. 

They cannot in the beginning take the attitude, nor 
adopt the words, that Jesus used at the end of his 
demonstration. 

If you would follow in his footsteps, you must not try 
to gather the harvest while the corn is in the blade, nor 
yet when it is in the ear; a wise spiritual discernment 


27 


Se) 


I2 


tS 


18 


2 


La 


24 


27 


30 


216 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


must be used in your application of his words and infer- 
ence from his acts, to guide your own state of combat 
with error. There remaineth, it is true, a Sabbath rest 
for the people of God; but we must first have done our 
work, and entered into our rest, as the Scriptures give 
example. 


SCIENTIFIC 'THEISM 


In the May number of our Journal, there appeared a 
review of, and some extracts from, “Scientific Theism,” 
by Phare Pleigh. 

Now, Phare Pleigh evidently means more than “hands 
off.”” A live lexicographer, given to the Anglo-Saxon 
tongue, might add to the above definition the “laying 
on of hands,” as well. Whatever his nom de plume 
means, an acquaintance with the author justifies one 
in the conclusion that he is a power in criticism, a 
big protest against injustice; but, the best may be 
mistaken. 

One of these extracts is the story of the Cheshire Cat, 
which “vanished quite slowly, beginning with the end 
of the tail, and ending with the grin, which remained 
some time after the rest of it had gone.” Was this a witty 
or a happy hit at idealism, to illustrate the author’s fol- 
lowing point? — 

“When philosophy becomes fairy-land, in which neither 
laws of nature nor the laws of reason hold good, the 
attempt of phenomenism to conceive the universe as a 
phenomenon without a noumenon may succeed, but not 
before; for it is an attempt to conceive a grin without 
& cat.” 


SCIENTIFIC THEISM 217 


True idealism is a divine Science, which combines in 
logical sequence, nature, reason, and revelation. An 
effect without a cause is inconceivable; neither philoso- 
phy nor reason attempts to find one; but all should con- 
ceive and understand that Spirit cannot become less than 
Spirit; hence that the universe of God is spiritual, — even 
the ideal world whose cause is the self-created Principle, 
with which its ideal or phenomenon must correspond in 
quality and quantity. 

The fallacy of an unscientific statement is this: that 
matter and Spirit are one and eternal; or, that the phe- 
nomenon of Spirit is the antipode of Spirit, namely, mat- 
ter. Nature declares, throughout the mineral, vegetable, 
and animal kingdoms, that the specific nature of all things 
is unchanged, and that nature is constituted of and by 
Spirit. 

Sensuous and material realistic views presuppose that 
nature is matter, and that Deity is a finite person con- 
taining infinite Mind; and that these opposites, in sup- 
positional unity and personality, produce matter, —a 
third quality unlike God. Again, that matter is both 
cause and effect, but that the effect is antagonistic to its 
cause; that death is at war with Life, evil with good, — 
and man a rebel against his Maker. This is neither 
‘science nor theism. According to Holy Writ, it is a 
kingdom divided against itself, that shall be brought 
to desolation. 

The nature of God must change in order to become 
matter, or to become both finite and infinite; and matter 
must disappear, for Spirit to appear. To the material 
sense, everything is matter; but spiritualize human 
thought, and our convictions change: for spiritual sense 


27 


30 


I 


3 


6 


I2 


T5 


co 


I 


25 


24 


27 


30 


218 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


takes in new views, in which nature becomes Spirit; and 
Spirit is God, and God is good. Science unfolds the fact 
that Deity was forever Mind, Spirit; that matter never 
produced Mind, and wice versa. 

The visible universe declares the invisible only by re- 
version, as error declares Truth. The testimony of mate- 
rial sense in relation to existence is false; for matter can 
neither see, hear, nor feel, and mortal mind must change 
all its conceptions of life, substance, and intelligence, 
before it can reach the immortality of Mind and its ideas. 
It is erroneous to accept the evidence of the material 
senses whence to reason out God, when it is conceded 
that the five personal senses can take no cognizance of 
Spirit or of its phenomena. False realistic views sap the 
Science of Principle and idea; they make Deity unreal 
and inconceivable, either as mind or matter; but Truth 
comes to the rescue of reason and immortality, and un- 
folds the real nature of God and the universe to the spirit- 
ual sense, which beareth witness of things spiritual, and 
not material. 

To begin with, the notion of Spirit as cause and end, 
with matter as its effect, is more ridiculous than the “grin 
without a cat;’”’ for a grin expresses the nature of a cat, 
and this nature may linger in memory: but matter does 
not express the nature of Spirit, and matter’s graven 
grins are neither eliminated nor retained by Spirit. What 
can illustrate Dr. *s views better than Pat’s echo, 
when he said “How do you do?” and echo answered, 
“Pretty well, I thank you!” 

Dr. says: “The recognition of teleology in nature 
is necessarily the recognition of purely spiritual person- 
ality in God.” 


MENTAL PRACTICE 219 


According to lexicography, teleology is the science of 
the final cause of things; and divine Science (and all 
Science is divine) neither reveals God in matter, cause 


in effect, nor teaches that nature and her laws are the - 


materval universe, or that the personality of infinite Spirit 
is finite or material. Jesus said, “Ye do err, not know- 
ing the Scriptures, nor the power of God.’’ Now, what 
saith the Scripture? “God is a Spirit: and they that 
worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in 
truth.” 


MeEntvAL PRACTICE 


It is admitted that mortals think wickedly and act 
wickedly: it is beginning to be seen by thinkers, that 
mortals think also after a sickly fashion. In common 
parlance, one person feels sick, another feels wicked. A 
third person knows that if he would remove this feeling 
in either case, in the one he must change his patient’s 
consciousness of dis-ease and suffering to a consciousness 
of ease and loss of suffering; while in the other he must 
change the patient’s sense of sinning at ease to a sense of 
discomfort in sin and peace in goodness. 

This is Christian Science: that mortal mind makes 
sick, and immortal Mind makes well; that mortal mind 
makes sinners, while immortal Mind makes saints; that 
a state of health is but a state of consciousness made mani- 
fest on the body, and vice versa; that while one person 
feels wickedly and acts wickedly, another knows that if 
he can change this evil sense and consciousness to a good 
sense, or conscious goodness, the fruits of goodness will 
follow, and he has reformed the sinner. 


ba 
oo 


21 


30 


Ve) 


4 
i) 


= 
On 


18 


ZI 


24 


27 


30 


220 MISCELLANEOUS. WRITINGS 


Now, demonstrate this rule, which obtains in every 
line of mental healing, and you will find that a good rule 
works one way, and a false rule the opposite way. 

Let us suppose that there is a sick person whom an- 
other would heal mentally. The healer begins by mental 
argument. He mentally says, “You are well, and you 
know it;’’ and he supports this silent mental force by 
audible explanation, attestation, and precedent. His 
mental and oral arguments aim to refute the sick man’s 
thoughts, words, and actions, in certain directions, and 
turn them into channels of Truth. He persists in this 
course until the patient’s mind yields, and the harmonious 
thought has the full control over this mind on the point 
at issue. The end is attained, and the patient says and 
feels, “I am well, and I know it.” 

This mental practitioner has changed his patient’s 
consciousness from sickness to health. The patient’s 
mental state is now the diametrical opposite of what it 
was when the mental practitioner undertook to transform 
it, and he is improved morally and physically. 

That this mental method has power and bears fruit, 
is patent both to the conscientious Christian Scientist and 
the observer. Both should understand with equal clear- 
ness, that if this mental process and power be reversed, 
and people believe that a man is sick and knows it, and 
speak of him as being sick, put it into the minds of others 
that he is sick, publish it in the newspapers that he is 
failing, and persist in this action of mind over mind, it 
follows that he will believe that he is sick, — and Jesus 
said it would be according to the woman’s belief; but if 
with the certainty of Science he knows that an error of 
belief has not the power of Truth, and cannot, does 


MENTAL PRACTICE 221 


not, produce the slightest effect, it has no power over 
him. Thus a mental malpractitioner may lose his 
power to harm by a false mental argument; for it 
gives one opportunity to handle the error, and when 
mastering it one gains in the rules of metaphysics, and 
thereby learns more of its divine Principle. Error pro- 
duces physical sufferings, and these sufferings show 
the fundamental Principle of Christian Science; namely, 
that error and sickness are one, and Truth is their 
remedy. 

The evil-doer can do little at removing the effect of sin 
on himself, unless he believes that sin has produced the 
effect and knows he is a sinner; or, knowing that he is a 
sinner, if he denies it, the good effect is lost. Either of 
these states of mind will stultify the power to heal men- 
tally. This accounts for many helpless mental practi- 
tioners and mysterious diseases. 

Again: If error is the cause of disease, Truth being 
the cure, denial of this fact in one instance and 
acknowledgment of it in another saps one’s under- 
standing of the Science of Mind-healing. Such denial 
dethrones demonstration, baffles the student of Mind- 
healing, and divorces his work from Science. Such de- 


nial also contradicts the doctrine that we must mentally . 


struggle against both evil and disease, and is like saying 
that five times ten are fifty while ten times five are not 
fifty; as if the multiplication of the same two numbers 
would not yield the same product whichever might serve 
as the multiplicand. 


Who would tell another of a crime that he himself is 


committing, or call public attention to that crime? The 
belief in evil and in the process of evil, holds the issues 


AS 


3 


Oo 


Ke) 


15 


18 


ey 


eH 


24 


2 


“J 


30 


222 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


of death to the evil-doer. It takes away a man’s proper 
sense of good, and gives him a false sense of both evil 
and good. It inflames envy, passion, evil-speaking, and 
strife. It reverses Christian Science in all things. It 
causes the victim to believe that he is advancing while 
injuring himself and others. This state of false conscious- 
ness in many cases causes the victim great physical suffer- 
ing; and conviction of his wrong state of feeling reforms 
him, and so heals him: or, failing of conviction and re- 
form, he becomes morally paralyzed —in other words, 
a moral idiot. 

In this state of misled consciousness, one is ready to 
listen complacently to audible falsehoods that once he 
would have resisted and loathed; and this, because the 
false seems true. The malicious mental argument and 
its action on the mind of the perpetrator, is fatal, morally 
and physically. From the effects of mental malpractice 
the subject scarcely awakes in time, and must suffer its 
full penalty after death. This sin against divine Science 
is cancelled only through human agony: the measure it 
has meted must be remeasured to it. 

The crimes committed under this new régime of mind- 
power, when brought to light, will make stout hearts quail. 
Its mystery protects it now, for it is not yet known. Error 
is more abstract than Truth. Even the healing Principle, 
whose power seems inexplicable, is not so obscure; for 
this is the power of God, and good should seem more 
natural than evil. 

I shall not forget the cost of investigating, for this age, 
the methods and power of error. While the ways, means, 
and potency of Truth had flowed into my consciousness 
as easily as dawns the morning light and shadows flee, 


TAKING OFFENSE 223 


the metaphysical mystery of error —its hidden paths, 
purpose, and fruits—at first defied me. I was say- 
ing all the time, “Come not thou into the secret’? — 
but at length took up the research according to God’s 
command. 

Streams which purify, necessarily have pure fountains; 
while impure streams flow from corrupt sources. Here, 
divine light, logic, and revelation coincide. 

Science proves, beyond cavil, that the tree is known 
by its fruit; that mind reaches its own ideal, and cannot 
be separated from it. I respect that moral sense which 
is sufficiently strong to discern what it believes, and to say, 
if it must, “I discredit Mind with having the power to 
heal.” This individual disbelieves in Mind-healing, and 
is consistent. But, alas! for the mistake of believing in 
mental healing, claiming full faith in the divine Principle, 
and saying, “I am a Christian Scientist,’ while doing 
unto others what we would resist to the hilt if done unto 
ourselves. 

May divine Love so permeate the affections of all those 
who have named the name of Christ in its fullest sense, 
that no counteracting influence can hinder their growth 
or taint their examples. 


TAKING OFFENSE 


There is immense wisdom in the old proverb, “He 
that is slow to anger is better than the mighty.”’ Hannah 
More said, “If I wished to punish my enemy, I should 
make him hate somebody.” 

To punish ourselves for others’ faults, is superlative 
folly. The mental arrow shot from another’s bow is 


1 


3 


I3 


18 


24 


39° 


1 


3 


nN 


12 


15 


18 


2 


La 


24 


27 


224 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


practically harmless, unless our own thought barbs it. 
It is our pride that makes another’s criticism rankle, our 
self-will that makes another’s deed offensive, our egotism 
that feels hurt by another’s self-assertion. Well may we 
feel wounded by our own faults; but we can hardly afford 
to be miserable for the faults of others. 

A courtier told Constantine that a mob had broken 
the head of his statue with stones. The emperor lifted 
his hands to his head, saying: “It is very surprising, but 
I don’t feel hurt in the least.” 

We should remember that the world is wide; that there 
are a thousand million different human wills, opinions, 
ambitions, tastes, and loves; that each person has a differ- 
ent history, constitution, culture, character, from all the 
rest; that human life is the work, the play, the ceaseless 
action and reaction upon each other of these different 
atoms. Then, we should go forth into life with the smallest 
expectations, but with the largest patience; with a keen 
relish for and appreciation of everything beautiful,, great, 
and good, but with a temper so genial that the friction 
of the world shall not wear upon our sensibilities; with 
an equanimity so settled that no passing breath nor 
accidental disturbance shall agitate or ruffle it; with a 
charity broad enough to cover the whole world’s evil, and 
sweet enough to neutralize what is bitter in it, — de- 
termined not to be offended when no wrong is meant, nor 
even when it is, unless the offense be against God. 

Nothing short of our own errors should offend us. He 
who can wilfully attempt to injure another, is an object 
of pity rather than of resentment; while it is a question 
in my mind, whether there is enough of a flatterer, a fool, 
or a liar, to offend a whole-souled woman. 


HINTS TO THE CLERGY 225 


Hints to THE CLERGY 


At the residence of Mr. Rawson, of Arlington, Massa- 


chusetts, a happy concourse of friends had gathered to 
celebrate the eighty-second birthday of his mother — a 
friend of mine, and a Christian Scientist. 

Among the guests, were an orthodox clergyman, his 
wife and child. 

In the course of the evening, conversation drifted to 
the seventh modern wonder, Christian Science; where- 
upon the mother, Mrs. Rawson, who had drunk at its 
fount, firmly bore testimony to the power of Christ, Truth, 
to heal the sick. 

Soon after this conversation, the clergyman’s son 
was taken violently ill, Then was the clergyman’s 
opportunity to demand a proof of what the Christian 
Scientist had declared; and he said to this venerable 
Christian : — 

“Tf you heal my son, when seeing, I may be led to 
believe.” 

Mrs. Rawson then rose from her seat, and sat down 
beside the sofa whereon lay the lad with burning brow, 
moaning in pain. 

Looking away from all material aid, to the spiritual 
source and ever-present help, silently, through the divine 
power, she healed him. 

The deep flush faded from the face, a cool perspira- 
tion spread over it, and he slept. 

In about one hour he awoke, and was hungry. 

The parents said: — 


I2 


Ll 


5 


8 


He 


27 


“Wait until we get home, and you shall have some 30 


gruel.” 


ON 


12 


15 


18 


2r 


24 


27 


30 


226 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


But Mrs. Rawson said: — 

“Give the child what he relishes, and doubt not that 
the Father of all will care for him.” 

Thus, the unbiased youth and the aged Christian 
carried the case on the side of God; and, after eating 
several ice-creams, the clergyman’s son returned home 
— well. 


PERFIDY AND SLANDER 


What has an individual gained by losing his own self- 
respect? or what has he lost when, retaining his own, 
he loses the homage of fools, or the pretentious praise of 
hypocrites, false to themselves as to others? 

Shakespeare, the immortal lexicographer of mortals, 
writes: — 


To thine own self be true, 
And it must follow, as the night the day, 
Thou canst not then be false to any man. 


When Aristotle was asked what a person could gain 
by uttering a falsehood, he replied, “Not to be credited 
when he shall tell the truth.” 

The character of a liar and hypocrite is so contempti- 
ble, that even of those who have lost their honor it might 
be expected that from the violation of truth they should 
be restrained by their pride. 

Perfidy of an inferior quality, such as manages to evade 
the law, and which dignified natures cannot stoop to 
notice, except legally, disgraces human nature more than 
do most vices. 

Slander is a midnight robber; the red-tongued assas- 
sin of radical worth; the conservative swindler, who 


PERFIDY AND SLANDER 227 


sells himself in a traffic by which he can gain nothing. 
It can retire for forgiveness to no fraternity where its 
crime may stand in the place of a virtue; but must at 
length be given up to the hisses of the multitude, with- 
out friend and without apologist. 

Law has found it necessary to offer to the innocent, 
security from slanderers — those pests of society — when 
their crime comes within its jurisdiction. Thus, to evade 
the penalty of law, and yet with malice aforethought to 
extend their evil intent, is the nice distinction by which 
they endeavor to get their weighty stuff into the hands 
of gossip! Some uncharitable one may give it a forward 
move, and, ere that one himself become aware, find 
himself responsible for kind (?) endeavors. 

Would that my pen or pity could raise these weak, 
pitifully poor objects from their choice of self-degrada- 
tion to the nobler purposes and wider aims of a life made 
honest: a life in which the fresh flowers of feeling blos- 
som, and, like the camomile, the more trampled upon, 
the sweeter the odor they send forth to benefit mankind; 
a life wherein calm, self-respected thoughts abide in 
tabernacles of their own, dwelling upon a holy hill, speak- 
ing the truth in the heart; a life wherein the mind can 
rest in green pastures, beside the still waters, on isles 
of sweet refreshment. The sublime summary of an 
honest life satisfies the mind craving a higher good, and 
bathes it in the cool waters of peace on earth; till it 
grows into the full stature of wisdom, reckoning its 
own by the amount of happiness it has bestowed upon 
others. 

Not to avenge one’s self upon one’s enemies, is the 
command of almighty wisdom; and we take this to be 


8 


Loa 


30 


OV 


I2 


T5 


18 


24 


27 


30 


228 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


a safer guide than the promptings of human nature. 
To know that a deception dark as it is base has been 
practised upon thee, — by those deemed at least indebted 
friends whose welfare thou hast promoted, — and yet 
not to avenge thyself, is to do good to thyself; is to take 
a new standpoint whence to look upward; is to be calm 
amid excitement, just amid lawlessness, and pure amid 
corruption. 

To be a great man or woman, to have a name whose 
odor fills the world with its fragrance, is to bear with 
patience the buffetings of envy or malice — even while 
seeking to raise those barren natures to a capacity for a 
higher life. We should look with pitying eye on the 
momentary success of all villainies, on mad ambition 
and low revenge. This will bring us also to look on a 
kind, true, and just person, faithful to conscience and 
honest beyond reproach, as the only suitable fabric out 
of which to weave an existence fit for earth and 
heaven. 


CONTAGION 


Whatever man sees, feels, or in any way takes cog- 
nizance of, must be caught through mind; inasmuch 
as perception, sensation, and consciousness belong to 
mind and not to matter. Floating with the popular 
current of mortal thought without questioning the re- 
liability of its conclusions, we do what others do, 
believe what others believe, and say what others say. 
Common consent is contagious, and it makes disease 
catching. 

People believe in infectious and contagious diseases, 


CONTAGION 229 


and that any one is liable to have them under certain 
predisposing or exciting causes. This mental state pre- 
pares one to have any disease whenever there appear the 
circumstances which he believes produce it. If he believed 
as sincerely that health is catching when exposed to con- 
tact with healthy people, he would catch their state of 
feeling quite as surely and with better effect than he does 
the sick man’s. 

If only the people would believe that good is more 
contagious than evil, since God is omnipresence, how 
much more certain would be the doctor’s success, and 
the clergyman’s conversion of sinners. And if only the 
pulpit would encourage faith in God in this direction, 
and faith in Mind over all other influences governing 
the receptivity of the body, theology would teach man 
as David taught: ‘“ Because thou hast made the Lord, 
which is my refuge, even the most High thy habitation; 
there shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague 
come nigh thy dwelling.” 

The confidence of mankind in contagious disease would 
thus become beautifully less; and in the same propor- 
tion would faith in the power of God to heal and to save 
mankind increase, until the whole human race would 
become healthier, holier, happier, and longer lived. A 
calm, Christian state of mind is a better preventive of 
contagion than a drug, or than any other possible sana- 
tive method; and the “perfect Love” that “casteth out 
fear” is a sure defense. 


= 


2 


2I 


24 


es) 


n 


) 


I 


iS) 


15 


18 


24 


230 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Improve Your Tirve 


Success in life depends upon persistent effort, upon 
the improvement of moments more than upon any other 
one thing. A great amount of time is consumed in talking 
nothing, doing nothing, and indecision as to what one 
should do. If one would be successful in the future, let 
him make the most of the present. 

Three ways of wasting time, one of which is con- 
temptible, are gossiping mischief, making lingering calls, 
and mere motion when at work, thinking of nothing or 
planning for some amusement, — travel of limb more 
than mind. Rushing around smartly is no proof of ac- 
complishing much. 

All successful individuals have become such by hard 
work; by improving moments before they pass into hours, 
and hours that other people may occupy in the pursuit 
of pleasure. They spend no time in sheer idleness, in 
talking when they have nothing to say, in building air- 
castles or floating off on the wings of sense: all of which 
drop human life into the ditch of nonsense, and worse 
than waste its years. 

“Let us, then, be up and doing, 
With a heart for any fate ; 


Still achieving, still pursuing, 
Learn to labor and to wait.” 


THANKSGIVING DINNER 


Tt was a beautiful group! needing but canvas and the 
touch of an artist to render it pathetic, tender, gorgeous. 


THANKSGIVING DINNER 231 


Age, on whose hoary head the almond-blossom formed a 
crown of glory; middle age, in smiles and the full fruition 
of happiness; infancy, exuberant with joy, — ranged side 
by side. The sober-suited grandmother, rich in ex- 
perience, had seen sunshine and shadow fall upon ninety- 
six years. Four generations sat at that dinner-table. 
The rich viands made busy many appetites; but, what 
‘of the poor! Willingly —though I take no stock in 
spirit-rappings — would I have had the table give a 
spiritual groan for the unfeasted ones. 

Under the skilful carving of the generous host, the 
mammoth turkey grew beautifully less. His was the 
glory to vie with guests in the dexterous use of knife and 
fork, until delicious pie, pudding, and fruit caused un- 
conditional surrender. 

And the baby! Why, he made a big hole, with two 
incisors, in a big pippin, and bit the finger presump- 
tuously poked into the little mouth to arrest the peel! 
Then he was caught walking! one, two, three steps, — 
and papa knew that he could walk, but grandpa was 
taken napping. Now! baby has tumbled, soft as thistle- 
down, on the floor; and instead of a real set-to at crying, 
a look of cheer and a toy from mamma bring the soft 
little palms patting together, and pucker the rosebud 
mouth into saying, “Oh, pretty!’ That was a scientific 
baby; and his first sitting-at-table on Thanksgiving Day 
— yes, and his little rainbowy life — brought sunshine 
to every heart. How many homes echo such tones of 
heartfelt joy on Thanksgiving Day! But, alas! for the 
desolate home; for the tear-filled eyes looking longingly 
at the portal through which the loved one comes not, or 
gazing silently on the vacant seat at fireside and board — 


15 


iS 


I 


27 


I 


3 


r=) 


‘© 


I 


I 


I 


2 


2 


2 


NS 


5 


8 


Lan 


4 


~~] 


232 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


God comfort them all! we inwardly prayed — but the 
memory was too much; and, turning from it, in a bumper 
of pudding-sauce we drank to peace, and plenty, and 
happy households. 


CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 


This age is reaching out towards the perfect Principle 
of things; is pushing towards perfection in art, inven- 
tion, and manufacture. Why, then, should religion be 
stereotyped, and we not obtain a more perfect and prac- 
tical Christianity? It will never do to be behind the 
times in things most essential, which proceed from the 
standard of right that regulates human destiny. Human 
skill but foreshadows what is next to appear as its divine 
origin. Proportionately as we part with material systems 
and theories, personal doctrines and dogmas, meekly to 
ascend the hill of Science, shall we reach the maximum 
of perfection in all things. 

Spirit is omnipotent; hence a more spiritual Chris- 
tianity will be one having more power, having perfected 
in Science that most important of all arts, — healing. 

Metaphysical healing, or Christian Science, is a de- 
mand of the times. Every man and every woman would 
desire and demand it, if he and she knew its infinite 
value and firm basis. The unerring and fixed Principle 
of all healing is God; and this Principle should be 
sought from the love of good, from the most spiritual 
and unselfish motives. Then will it be understood to be 
of God, and not of man; and this will prevent mankind 
from striking out promiscuously, teaching and practising 


CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 233 


in the name of Science without knowing its fundamental 
Principle. 

It is important to know that a malpractice of the best 
system will result in the worst form of medicine. More- 
over, the feverish, disgusting pride of those who call 
themselves metaphysicians or Scientists, — but are such 
in name only, —fanned by the breath of mental mal- 
practice, is the death’s-head at the feast of Truth; the 
monkey in harlequin jacket that will retard the onward 
march of life-giving Science, if not understood and with- 
stood, and so strangled in its attempts. 

The standard of metaphysical healing is traduced by 
thinking to put into the old garment of drugging the new 
cloth of metaphysics; or by trying to twist the fatal 
magnetic force of mortal mind, termed hypnotism, into 
a more fashionable cut and naming that “mind-cure,” 
or — which is still worse in the eyes of Truth — terming 
it metaphysics! Substituting good words for a good life, 
fair-seeming for straightforward character, mental mal- 
practice for the practice of true medicine, is a poor shift 
for the weak and worldly who think the standard of 
Christian Science too high for them. 

What think you of a scientist in mathematics who finds 
fault with the exactness of the rule because unwilling to 
work hard enough to practise it? The perfection of the 
rule of Christian Science is what constitutes its utility: 


having a true standard, if some fall short, others will - 


approach it; and these are they only who adhere to that 
standard. 

Matter must be understood as a false belief or product 
of mortal mind: whence we learn that sensation is not 
in matter, but in this so-called mind; that we see and 


= 


5 


8 


Lan 


I 


OV 


I2 


T5 


18 


2 


Lo 


24 


30 


234 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


feel disease only by reason of our belief in it: then shall 
matter remain no longer to blind us to Spirit, and clog 
the wheels of progress. We spread our wings in vain when 
we attempt to mount above error by speculative views 
of Truth. 

Love is the Principle of divine Science; and Love is 
not learned of the material senses, nor gained by a culpa- 
ble attempt to seem what we have not lifted ourselves 
to be, namely, a Christian. In love for man, we gain a 
true sense of Love as God; and in no other way can we 
reach this spiritual sense, and rise — and still rise — to 
things most essential and divine. What hinders man’s 
progress 1s his vain conceit, the Phariseeism of the times, 
also his effort to steal from others and avoid hard work; 
errors which can never find a place in Science. Empiri- 
cal knowledge is worse than useless: it never has advanced 
man a single step in the scale of being. 

That one should have ventured on such unfamiliar 
ground, and, self-forgetful, should have gone on to estab- 
lish this mighty system of metaphysical healing, called 
Christian Science, against such odds, — even the entire 
current of mortality, — is matter of grave wonderment to 
profound thinkers. That, in addition to this, she has made 
some progress, has seen far into the spiritual facts of be- 
ing which constitute physical and mental perfection, in 
the midst of an age so sunken in sin and sensuality, seems 
to them still more inconceivable. 

In this new departure of metaphysics, God is regarded 
more as absolute, supreme; and Christ is clad with a 
richer illumination as our Saviour from sickness, sin, 
and death. God’s fatherliness as Life, Truth, and Love, 
makes His sovereignty glorious. 


INJUSTICE 235 


By this system, too, man has a changed recognition 
of his relation to God. He is no longer obliged to sin, 
be sick, and die to reach heaven, but is required and em- 
powered to conquer sin, sickness, and death; thus, as 
image and likeness, to reflect Him who destroys death 
and hell. By this reflection, man becomes the partaker 
of that Mind whence sprang the universe. 

In Christian Science, progress is demonstration, not 
doctrine. This Science is ameliorative and regenerative, 
delivering mankind from all error through the light and 
love of Truth. It gives to the race loftier desires and new 
possibilities. It lays the axe at the root of the tree of 
knowledge, to cut down all that bringeth not forth good 
fruit; “and blessed is he, whosoever shall not be offended 
in me.” It touches mind to more spiritual issues, sys- 
tematizes action, gives a keener sense of Truth and a 
stronger desire for it. 

Hungering and thirsting after a better life, we shall 
have it, and become Christian Scientists; learn God 
aright, and know something of the ideal man, the real 
man, harmonious and eternal. This movement of thought 
must push on the ages: it must start the wheels of reason 
aright, educate the affections to higher resources, and 


leave Christianity unbiased by the superstitions of a 


senior period. 


INJUSTICE 


Who that has tried to follow the divine precept, “ All 
things whatsoever ye would that men should do unto 
you, do ye even so to them,” has not suffered from the 


Lal 


2 


I 


236 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


r situation? — has not found that human passions in their 


O&» 


An 


15 


18 


21 


24 


2 


“I 


reaction have misjudged motives? 

Throughout our experience since undertaking the 
labor of uplifting the race, we have been made the re- 
pository of little else than the troubles, indiscretions, 
and errors of others; until thought has shrunk from 
contact with family difficulties, and become weary with 
study to counsel wisely whenever giving advice on per- 
sonal topics. 

To the child complaining of his parents we have said, 
“Love and honor thy parents, and yield obedience to 
them in all that is right; but you have the rights of con- 


‘science, as we all have, and must follow God in all your 


ways.” 

When yielding to constant. solicitations of husband or 
wife to give, to one or the other, advice concerning diffi- 
culties and the best way to overcome them, we have done 
this to the best of our ability, — and always with the pur- 
pose to restore harmony and prevent dishonor. In such 
cases we have said, “Take no counsel of a mortal, even 
though it be your best friend; but be guided by God 
alone;” meaning by this, Be not estranged from each 
other by anything that is said to you, but seek in divine 
Love the remedy for all human discord. 

Yet, notwithstanding one’s good intentions, in some 
way or at some step in one’s efforts to help another, as 
a general rule, one will be blamed for all that is not right: 
but this must not deter us from doing our duty, whatever 
else may appear, and at whatever cost. 


REFORMERS 237 


REFORMERS 


The olden opinion that hell is fire and brimstone, has 
yielded somewhat to the metaphysical fact that suffering 
is a thing of mortal mind instead of body: so, in place 
of material flames and odor, mental anguish is generally 
accepted as the penalty for sin. This changed belief 
has wrought a change in the actions of men. Not a few 
individuals serve God (or try to) from fear; but remove 
that fear, and the worst of human passions belch forth 
their latent fires. Some people never repent until earth 
gives them such a cup of gall that conscience strikes home; 
then they are brought to realize how impossible it is to 
sin and not suffer. All the different phases of error in 
human nature the reformer must encounter and help to 
eradicate. 

This period is not essentially one of conscience: few 
feel and live now as when this nation began, and our 
forefathers’ prayers blended with the murmuring winds 
of their forest home. This is a period of doubt, inquiry, 
speculation, selfishness; of divided interests, marvellous 
good, and mysterious evil. But sin can only work out 
its own destruction; and reform does and must push on 
the growth of mankind. 

Honor to faithful merit is delayed, and always has 
been; but it is sure to follow. The very streets through 
which Garrison was dragged were draped in honor of 
the dead hero who did the hard work, the immortal work, 
of loosing the fetters of one form of human slavery. I 
remember, when a girl, and he visited my father, how a 


3 


15 


DS 


Tt 


24 


27 


childish fear clustered round his coming. I had heard 30 


ri 


w& 


oO 


ve) 


a 


iS) 


1) 


io) 


I 


2 


4 


24 


27 


238 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


the awful story that “he helped ‘niggers’ kill the white 
folks!” Even the loving children are sometimes made 
to believe a lie, and to hate reformers. It is pleasant, 
now, to contrast with that childhood’s wrong the reverence 
of my riper years for all who dare to be true, honest to 
their convictions, and strong of purpose. 

The reformer has no time to give in defense of his 
own life’s incentive, since no sacrifice is too great for the 
silent endurance of his love. What has not unselfed love 
achieved for the race? All that ever was accomplished, 
and more than history has yet recorded. The reformer 
works on unmentioned, save when he is abused or his 
work is utilized in the interest of somebody. He may 
labor for the establishment of a cause which is fraught 
with infinite blessings, — health, virtue, and heaven; 
but what of all that? Who should care for everybody? 
It is enough, say they, to care for a few. Yet the good 
done, and the love that foresees more to do, stimulate 
philanthropy and are an ever-present reward. Let one’s 
life answer well these questions, and it already hath a 
benediction: 

Have you renounced self? Are you faithful? Do 
you love? 


Mrs. Eppy Sick 


The frequent public allegement that I am “sick, unable 
to speak a loud word,” or that I died of palsy, and am 
dead, — is but another evidence of the falsehoods kept 
constantly before the public. 

While I accord these evil-mongers due credit for their 


“VE GOT COLD” 239 


desire, let me say to you, dear reader: Call at the 
Massachusetts Metaphysical College, in 1889, and judge 
for yourself whether I can talk—and laugh too! I 
never was in better health. I have had but four 
days’ vacation for the past year, and am about to com- 
mence a large class in Christian Science. Lecturing, 
writing, preaching, teaching, etc., give fair proof that 
my shadow is not growing less; and substance is taking 
larger proportions. 


“T’vE Got CoLpb” 


Out upon the sidewalk one winter morning, I observed 
a carriage draw up before a stately mansion; a portly 
gentleman alight, and take from his carriage the ominous 
hand-trunk. 

“Ah!” thought I, “somebody has to take it; and what 
may the potion be?”’ 

Just then a tiny, sweet face appeared in the vestibule, 
and red nose, suffused eyes, cough, and tired look, told 
the story; but, looking up quaintly, the poor child said, — 

“T’ve got cold, doctor.” 

Her apparent pride at sharing in a popular influenza 
was comical. However, her dividend, when compared 
with that of the household stockholders, was new; and 
doubtless their familiarity with what the stock paid, made 
them more serious over it. 

What if that sweet child, so bravely confessing that 
she had something that she ought not to have, and which 
mamma thought must be gotten rid of, had been taught 
the value of saying even more bravely, and believing 
Ther 


La] 


2 


24 


39° 


I 


3 


6 


oO 


I2 


I5 


18 


21 


24 


27 


30 


240 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


“T have not got cold.” 

Why, the doctor’s squills and bills would have been 
avoided; and through the cold air the little one would 
have been bounding with sparkling eyes, and ruby cheeks 
painted and fattened by metaphysical hygiene. 

Parents and doctors must not take the sweet freshness 
out of the children’s lives by that flippant caution, “ You 
will get cold.” 

Predicting danger does not dignify He whereas fore- 
casting liberty and joy does; for these are strong pro- 
moters of health and happiness. All education should 
contribute to moral and physical strength and freedom. 
If a cold could get into the body without the assent of 
mind, nature would take it out as gently, or let it remain 
as harmlessly, as it takes the frost out of the ground or 
puts it into the ice-cream to the satisfaction of all. 

The sapling bends to the breeze, while the sturdy oak, 
with form and inclination fixed, breasts the tornado. It 
is easier to incline the early thought rightly, than the 
biased mind. Children not mistaught, naturally love 
God; for they are pure-minded, affectionate, and gen- 
erally brave. Passions, appetites, pride, selfishness, have 
slight sway over the fresh, unbiased thought. 

Teach the children early self-government, and teach 
them nothing that is wrong. If they see their father with 
a cigarette in his mouth — suggest to them that the habit 
of smoking is not nice, and that nothing but a loathsome 
worm naturally chews tobacco. Likewise soberly inform 
them that “Battle-Axe Plug” takes off men’s heads; or, 
leaving these on,.that it takes from their bodies a sweet 
something which belongs to nature,—namely, pure 
odors. 


“PVE GOT COLD” 241 


From a religious point of view, the faith of both youth 
and adult should centre as steadfastly in God to benefit 
the body, as to benefit the mind. Body and mind are 
correlated in man’s salvation; for man will no more 
enter heaven sick than as a sinner, and Christ’s Christi- 
anity casts out sickness as well as sin of every sort. 

Test, if you will, metaphysical healing on two patients: 
one having morals to be healed, the other having a physi- 
cal ailment. Use as your medicine the great alterative, 
Truth: give to the immoralist a mental dose that says, 
“You have no pleasure in sin,” and witness the effects, 

Kither he will hate you, and try to make others do like- 
wise, so taking a dose of error big enough apparently to 
neutralize your Truth, else he will doubtingly await the 
result; during which interim, by constant combat and 
direful struggles, you get the victory and Truth heals him 
of the moral malady. 

On the other hand, to the bedridden sufferer admin- 
ister this alterative Truth: “God never made you sick: 
there is no necessity for pain; and Truth destroys the 
error that insists on the necessity of any man’s bondage 
to sin and sickness. ‘Ye shall know the truth, and the 
truth shall make you free.’” 

Then, like blind Bartimeus, the doubting heart looks 
up through faith, and your patient rejoices in the gospel 
of health. 

Thus, you see, it is easier to heal the physical than the 
moral ailment. When divine Truth and Love heal, of 
sin, the sinner who is at ease in sin, how much more should 
these heal, of sickness, the sick who are dis-eased, dis- 
comforted, and who long for relief! 


3° 


3 


Ov 


oO 


I 


>) 


15 


oe) 


i 


2 


He 


24 


27 


242 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


PRAYER AND HEALING” 


The article of Professor T——, having the above cap- 
tion, published in Zion’s Herald, December third, came 
not to my notice until January ninth. In it the Professor 
offered me, as President of the Metaphysical College in 
Boston, or one of my students, the liberal sum of one 
thousand dollars if either would reset certain dislocations 
without the use of hands, and two thousand dollars if 
either would give sight to one born blind. 

Will the gentleman accept my thanks due to his gener- 
osity; for, if I should accept his bid on Christianity, he 
would lose his money. 

Why? 

Because I performed more difficult tasks fifteen years 
ago. At present, I am in another department of Christian 
work, “where there shall no signs be given them,” for 
they shall be instructed in the Principle of Christian 
Science that furnishes its own proof. 

But, to reward his liberality, I offer him three thou- 
sand dollars if he will heal one single case of opium-eating 
where the patient is very low and taking morphine powder 
in its most concentrated form, at the rate of one ounce in 
two weeks, — having taken it twenty years; and he is to 
cure that habit in three days, leaving the patient well. I 
cured precisely such a case in 1869. 

Also, Mr. C. M. H , of Boston, formerly partner 
of George T. Brown, pharmacist, No. 5 Beacon St., will 
tell you that he was my student in December, 1884; and 
that before leaving the class he took a patient thoroughly 
addicted to the use of opium — if she went without it 


“PRAYER AND HEALING” 243 


twenty-four hours she would: have delirium — and _ in 
forty-eight hours cured her perfectly of this habit, 
with no bad results, but with decided improvement in 
health. 

I have not yet made surgery one of the mental branches 
taught in my college; although students treat sprains, 
contusions, ete., successfully. In the case of sprain of the 
wrist-joint, where the regular doctor had put on splints 
and bandages to remain six weeks, a student of mine 
removed these appliances the same day and effected the 
cure in less than one week. Reference, Mrs. M. A. 5 
107 Eutaw Street, East Boston. 

I agree with the Professor, that every system of medi- 
cine claims more than it practises. If the system is Science, 
it includes of necessity the Principle, which the learner 
can demonstrate only in proportion as he understands it. 
Boasting is unbecoming a mortal’s poor performances. 
My Christian students are proverbially modest: their 
works alone should declare them, since my system of medi- 
cine is not generally understood. There are charlatans 
in “mind-cure,” who practise on the basis of matter, or 
human will, not Mind. 

The Professor alludes to Paul’s advice to Timothy. 
Did he refer to that questionable counsel, “Take a little 
wine for thy stomach’s sake”? Even doctors disagree 
on that prescription: some of the medical faculty will 
tell you that alcoholic drinks cause the coats of the stomach 
to thicken and the organ to contract; will prevent the 
secretions of the gastric juice, and induce ulceration, 
bleeding, vomiting, death. 

Again, the Professor quotes, in justification of material 
methods, and as veritable: “He took a bone from the 


12 


8 


La 


30 


a8 


Ww 


n 


Ke) 


af 


1) 


15 


co 


il 


2 


a 


2 


f 


2 


Ni 


39 


244 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


side of Adam, closed up the wound thereof, and builded 
up the woman.” (Gen. i. 21.) 

Here we have the Professor on the platform of Christian 
Science! even a “surgical operation” that he says was 
performed by divine power, — Mind alone constructing 
the human system, before surgical instruments were 
invented, and closing the incisions of the flesh. 

He further states that God cannot save the soul without 
compliance to ordained conditions. But, we ask, have 
those conditions named in Genesis been perpetuated in 
the multiplication of mankind? And, are the conditions 
of salvation mental, or physical; are they bodily penance 
and torture, or repentance and reform, which are the 
action of mind? 

He asks, “Has the law been abrogated that demands 
the employment of visible agencies for specific ends?”’ 

Will he accept my reply as derived from the life and 
teachings of Jesus? — who annulled the so-called laws of 
matter by the higher law of Spirit, causing him to walk 
the wave, turn the water into wine, make the blind to see, 
the deaf to hear, the lame to walk, and the dead to be 
raised without matter-agencies. And he did this for man’s 
example; not to teach himself, but others, the way of 
healing and salvation. He said, “And other sheep I have, 
which are not of this fold.” 

The teachings and demonstration of Jesus were for 
all peoples and forall time; not for a privileged class or 
a restricted period, but for as many as should believe in 
him. 

Are the discoverers of quinine, cocaine, etc., espe- 
cially the children of our Lord because of their medical 
discoveries? 


VERITAS ODIUM PARIT 245 


We have no record showing that our Master ever used, 
or recommended others to use, drugs; but we have his 
words, and the prophet’s, as follows: “Take no thought, 
saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink?” 
“And Asa . . . sought not to the Lord, but to the phy- 
sicians. And Asa slept with his fathers.” 


VERITAS Opium ParitT 


The combined efforts of the materialistic portion of 
the pulpit and press in 1885, to retard by misrepresen- 
tation the stately goings of Christian Science, are giving 
it new impetus and energy; calling forth the vox popult 
and directing more critical observation to its uplifting 
influence upon the health, morals, and spirituality of 
mankind. 

Their movements indicate fear and weakness, a physi- 
cal and spiritual need that Christian Science should re- 
move with glorious results. The conclusion cannot now 
be pushed, that women have no rights that man is bound 
to respect. This is woman’s hour, in all the good tend- 
encies, charities, and reforms of to-day. It is difficult 
to say which may be most mischievous to the human 
heart, the praise or the dispraise of men. 

I have loved the Church and followed it, thinking that 
it was following Christ; but, if the pulpit allows the people 
to go no further in the direction of Christlikeness, and 
rejects apostolic Christianity, seeking to stereotype infinite 
Truth, it is a thing to be thankful for that one can walk 
alone the straight and narrow way; that, in the words of 
Wendell Phillips, “one with God is a majority.” 


Len 


2 


tS 


4 


27 


I 


eS) 


nN 


© 


I 


NS 


15 


18 


2 


La 


24 


27 


30 


246 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


It is the pulpit and press, clerical robes and the pro- 
hibiting of free speech, that cradles and covers the sins of 
the world, — all unmitigated systems of crime; and it 
requires the enlightenment of these worthies, through 
civil and religious reform, to blot out all inhuman codes. 
It was the Southern pulpit and press that influenced the 
people to wrench from man both human and divine rights, 
in order to subserve the interests of wealth, religious caste, 
civil and political power. And the pulpit had to be 
purged of that sin by human gore, — when the love of 
Christ would have washed it divinely away in Christian 
Science! 

The ery of the colored slave has scarcely been heard 
and hushed, when from another direction there comes 
another sharp cry of oppression. Another form of inhu- 
manity lifts its hydra head to forge anew the old fetters; 
to shackle conscience, stop free speech, slander, vilify; 
to invite its prey, then turn and refuse the victim a solitary 
vindication in this most unprecedented warfare. — 

A conflict more terrible than the battle of Gettysburg 
awaits the crouching wrong that refused to yield its 
prey the peace of a desert, when a voice was heard 
crying in the wilderness, — the spiritual famine of 1866, 
— “Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths 
straight.” 

Shall religious intolerance, arrayed against the rights 
of man, again deluge the earth in blood? The question 
at issue with mankind is: Shall we have a spiritual Chris- 
tianity and a spiritual healing, or a materialistic religion 
and a materia medica? 

The advancing faith and hope of Christianity, the 
earnest seeking after practical truth that shall cast out 


VERITAS ODIUM PARIT 247 


error and heal the sick, wisely demand for man his God- 
given heritage, both human and divine rights; namely, 
that his honest convictions and proofs of advancing truth 
be allowed due consideration, and treated not as pearls 
trampled upon. 

Those familiar with my history are more tolerant; those 
who know me, know that I found health in just what I 
teach. I have professed Christianity a half-century; and 
now I calmly challenge the world, upon fair investigation, 
to furnish a single instance of departure in one of my 
works from the highest possible ethics. 

The charges against my views are false, but natural, 
since those bringing them do not understand my state- 
ment of the Science I introduce, and are unwilling to be 
taught it, even gratuitously. Ifthey did understand it, they 
could demonstrate this Science by healing the sick; hence 
the injustice of their interpretations. 

To many, the healing force developed by Christian 
Science seems a mystery, because they do not’ understand 
that Spirit controls body. They acknowledge the exist- 
ence of mortal mind, but believe it to reside in matter 
of the brain; but that man is the idea of infinite Mind, 
is not so easily accepted. That which is temporary 
seems, to the common estimate, solid and substantial. 
It is much easier for people to believe that the body 
affects mind, than that the body is an expression of 
mind, and reflects harmony or discord according to 
thought. 


Everything that God created, He pronounced good. | 


He never made sickness. Hence that is only an evil belief 
of mortal mind, which must be met, in every instance, 
with a denial by Truth. 


e 


5 


8 


al 


2 


390 


I 


& 


On 


I2 


T5 


18 


2 


Lan 


24 


27 


248 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


This is the “new tongue,” the language of them that 
“lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover,’’ whose 
spiritual interpretation they refuse to hear. For instance: 
the literal meaning of the passage “lay hands on the sick” 
would be manipulation; its moral meaning, found in the 
“new tongue,” is spiritual power, — as, in another Scrip- 
ture, “I will triumph in the works of Thy hands.” 


FALSEHOOD 


The Greeks showed a just estimate of the person they 
called slanderer, when they made the word synonymous 
with devil. If the simple falsehoods uttered about me 
were compounded, the mixture would be labelled thus: 
“ Religionists’ mistaken views of Mrs. Eddy’s book, ‘Sci- 
ence and Health with Key to the Scriptures,’ and the 
malice aforethought of sinners.” 

That I take opium; that I am an infidel, a mesmerist, 
a medium, a “pantheist;” or that my hourly life is prayer- 
less, or not in strict obedience to the Mosaic Decalogue, — 
is not more true than that I am dead, as is oft reported. 
The St. Louis Democrat is alleged to have reported my 
demise, and to have said that I died of poison, and be- 
queathed my property to Susan Anthony. 

The opium falsehood has only this to it: Many years 
ago my regular physician prescribed morphine, which I 
took, when he could do no more for me. Afterwards, 
the glorious revelations of Christian Science saved me 
from that necessity and made me well, since which time 
I have not taken drugs, with the following exception: 
When the mental malpractice of poisoning people was 


LOVE 249 


first undertaken by a mesmerist, to test that malprac- 
tice I experimented by taking some large doses of mor- 
phine, to see if Christian Science could not obviate its 
effect; and I say with tearful thanks, “The drug had 
no effect upon me whatever.” The hour has struck, 
— “Tf they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt 
them.” 

The false report that I have appropriated other people’s 
manuscripts in my works, has been met and answered 
legally. Both in private and public life, and especially 
through my teachings, it is well known that I am not a 
spiritualist, a pantheist, or prayerless. The most devout 
members of evangelical churches will say this, as well as 
my intimate acquaintances. None are permitted to re- 
main in my College building whose morals are not un- 
questionable. I have neither purchased nor ordered a 
drug since my residence in Boston; and to my knowledge, 
not one has been sent to my house, unless it was as something 
to remove stains or vermin. 

The report that I was dead arose no aonb from the 
combined efforts of some malignant students, expelled 
from my College for immorality, to kill me: of their mental 
design to do this I have proof, but no fear. My heavenly 
Father will never leave me comfortless, in the amplitude 
of His love; coming nearer in my need, more tenderly to 
save and bless. 


LOVE 


What a word! I am in awe before it. Over what 
worlds on worlds it hath range and is sovereign! the un- 


I2 


15 


18 


27 


z 


3 


a 


Leal 
bo 


15 


18 


2 


laa 


24 


to 
“I 


250 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


derived, the incomparable, the infinite All of good, the 
alone God, is Love. 

By what strange perversity is the best become the most 
abused, — either as a quality or as an entity? Mortals 
misrepresent and miscall affection; they make it what 
it is not, and doubt what it is. The so-called affection 
pursuing its victim is a butcher fattening the lamb to 
slay it. What the lower propensities express, should be 
repressed by the sentiments. No word is more mis- 
construed; no sentiment less understood. The divine 
significance of Love is distorted into human qualities, 
which in their human abandon become Jealousy and 
hate. 

Love is not something put upon a shelf, to be taken 
down on rare occasions with sugar-tongs and laid on a 
rose-leaf. I make strong demands on love, call for active 
witnesses to prove it, and noble sacrifices and grand 
achievements as its results. Unless these appear, I cast 
aside the word as a sham and counterfeit, having no ring 
of the true metal. Love cannot be a mere abstraction, or 
goodness without activity and power. Asa human quality, 
the glorious significance of affection is more than words: 
it is the tender, unselfish deed done in secret; the silent, 
ceaseless prayer; the self-forgetful heart that overflows; 
the veiled form stealing on an errand of mercy, out of a 
side door; the little feet tripping along the sidewalk ; the 
gentle hand opening the door that turns toward want and 
woe, sickness and sorrow, and thus lighting the dark 
places of earth. 


ADDRESS ON THE FOURTH OF JULY 251 


ADDRESS ON THE FouRTH OF JULY AT PLEASANT VIEW, 
Concorp, N. H., BEForE 2,500 MrempBers or THE 
Moruer Cuurcau, 1897 


My beloved brethren, who have come all the way from 
the Pacific to the Atlantic shore, from the Palmetto to the 
Pine Tree State, I greet you; my hand may not touch 
yours to-day, but my heart will with tenderness untalkable. 

His Honor, Mayor Woodworth, has welcomed you to 
Concord most graciously, voicing the friendship of this 
city and of my native State — loyal to the heart’s core to 
religion, home, friends, and country. 

To-day we commemorate not only our nation’s civil 
and religious freedom, but a greater even, the liberty of 
the sons of God, the inalienable rights and radiant reality 
of Christianity, whereof our Master said: ‘The works 
that I do shall he do;” and, “The kingdom of God cometh 
not with observation” (with knowledge obtained from 
the senses), but “the kingdom of God is within you,” — 
within the present possibilities of mankind. 

Think of this inheritance! Heaven right here, where 
angels are as men, clothed more lightly, and men as angels 
who, burdened for an hour, spring into liberty, and the 
good they would do, that they do, and the evil they would 
not do, that they do not. 

From the falling leaves of old-time faiths men learn a 
parable of the period, that all error, physical, moral, or 
religious, will fall before Truth demonstrated, even as 
dry leaves fall to enrich the soil for fruitage. 

Sin, sickness, and disease flee before the evangel of 


I2 


se) 


18 


24 


27 


Truth as the mountain mists before the sun. Truth is 30 


Lal 


w& 


Oo 


I2 


T5 


18 


21 


24 


2 


“I 


30 


252 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


the tonic for the sick, and this medicine of Mind is not 
necessarily infinitesimal but infinite. Herein the mental 
medicine of divine metaphysics and the medical systems 
of allopathy and homceopathy differ. Mental medi- 
cine gains no potency by attenuation, and its largest 
dose is never dangerous, but the more the better in every 
case. 

Christian Science classifies thought thus: Right thoughts 
are reality and power; wrong thoughts are unreality and 
powerless, possessing the nature of dreams. Good thoughts 
are potent; evil thoughts are impotent, and they should 
appear thus. Continuing this category, we learn that 
sick thoughts are unreality and weakness; while healthy 
thoughts are reality and strength. My proof of these 
novel propositions is demonstration, whereby any man 
can satisfy himself of their verity. 

Christian Science is not only the acme of Science 
but the crown of Christianity. It is universal. It ap- 
peals to man as man; to the whole and not to’a por- 
tion; to man physically, as well as spiritually, and to all 
mankind. 

It has one God. It demonstrates the divine Principle, 
rules and practice of the great healer and master of meta- 
physics, Jesus of Nazareth. It spiritualizes religion and 
restores its lost element, namely, healing the sick. It 
consecrates and inspires the teacher and preacher; it 
equips the doctor with safe and sure medicine; it en- 
courages and empowers the business man and _ secures 
the success of honesty. It is the dear children’s toy and 
strong tower; the wise man’s spiritual dictionary; the 
poor man’s money; yea, it is the pearl priceless whereof 
our Master said, if a man findeth, he goeth and selleth 


WELL DOINGE FRUITE OF DOINGE WELL 253 


all that he hath and buyeth it. Buyeth it! Note the 
scope of that saying, even that Christianity is not merely 
a gift, as St. Paul avers, but is bought with a price, a great 
price; and what man knoweth as did our Master its 
value, and the price that he paid for it? 

Friends, I am not enough the new woman of the period 
for outdoor speaking, and the incidental platform is not 
broad enough for me, but the speakers that will now ad- 
dress you—one a congressman —may improve our 
platforms; and make amends for the nothingness of 
matter with the allness of Mind. 


WELL DoINGE Is THE FRUITE OF DoINGcE WELL 


HERRICK 


This period is big with events. Fraught with history, 
it repeats the past and portends much for the future. 

The Scriptural metaphors, — of the woman in travail, 
the great red dragon that stood ready to devour the child 
as soon as it was born, and the husbandmen that said, 
“This is the heir: come, let us kill him, that the in- 
heritance may be ours,’ — are type and shadow of this 
hour. 

A mother’s love touches the heart of God, and should 
it not appeal to human sympathy? Can a mother tell 
her child one tithe of the agonies that gave that child 
birth? Can that child conceive of the anguish, until she 
herself is become a mother? 

Do the children of this period dream of the spiritual 
Mother’s sore travail, through the long night, that has 
opened their eyes to the light of Christian Science? Cherish 


21 


27 


I 


& 


nv 


Ne) 


I2 


15 


18 


2 


a 


24 


27 


254 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


these new-born children that filial obedience to which the 
Decalogue points with promise of prosperity? Should not 
the loving warning, the far-seeing wisdom, the gentle en- 
treaty, the stern rebuke have been heeded, in return for 
all that love which brooded tireless over their tender 
years? for all that love that hath fed them with Truth, — 
even the bread that cometh down from heaven, — as the 
mother-bird tendeth her young in the rock-ribbed nest of 
the raven’s callow brood! 

And what of the hope of that parent whose children 
rise up against her; when brother slays brother, and 
the strength of union grows weak with wickedness? 
The victim of mad ambition that saith, “This is 
the heir: come, let us kill him, that the inheritance 
may be ours,’ goes on to learn that he must at last 
kill this evil in “self” in order to gain the kingdom 
of God. 

Envy, the great red dragon of this hour, would obscure 
the light of Science, take away a third part of the stars 
from the spiritual heavens, and cast them to the earth. 
This is not Science. Per contra, it is the mortal mind 
sense — mental healing on a material basis — hurling 
its so-called healing at random, filling with hate its 
deluded victims, or resting in silly peace upon the 
laurels of headlong human will. ‘What shall, therefore, 
the Lord of the vineyard do? He will come and de- 
stroy the husbandmen, and will give the vineyard unto 
others.” 


ADVANTAGE OF MIND-HEALING = 255 


LirtTLE Gops 


It is sometimes said, cynically, that Christian Scien- 
tists set themselves on pedestals, as so many petty deities; 
but there is no fairness or propriety in the aspersion. 

Man is not equal to his Maker. That which is formed 
is not cause, but effect; and has no underived power. 
But it is possible, and dutiful, to throw the weight of 
thought and action on the side of right, and to be thus 
lifted up. 

Man should be found not claiming equality with, but 
growing into, that altitude of Mind which was in Christ 
Jesus. He should comprehend, in divine Science, a 
recognition of what the apostle meant when he said: 
“The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that 
we are the children of God: and if children, then heirs; 
heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ.” 


ADVANTAGE OF MIND-HEALING 


It is sometimes asked, What are the advantages of your 
system of healing? 

I claim for healing by Christian Science the following 
advantages: — 

First: It does away with material medicine, and rec- 
ognizes the fact that the antidote for sickness, as well 
as for sin, may be found in God, the divine Mind. 

Second: It is more effectual than drugs, and cures 
where they fail, because it is this divine antidote, and 
metaphysics is above physics. 


La] 


2 


4 


5 


al 
co 


21 


I 


3 


Oo 


I2 


18 


21 


24 


256 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Third: Persons who have been healed by Christian 
Science are not only cured of their belief in disease, but 
they are at the same time improved morally. The body 
is governed by Mind, and mortal mind must be corrected 
in order to make the body harmonious. 


A CARD 


While gratefully acknowledging the public confidence 
manifested in daily letters that protest against receiving 
instruction in the Massachusetts Metaphysical College 
from any other than Mrs. Eddy, I feel, deeply, that of 
necessity this imposes on me the severe task of remain- 
ing at present a public servant: also, that this must pre- 
vent my classes from forming as frequently as was an- 
nounced in the October number of the Journal, and 
necessitates receiving but a select number of students. 
To meet the old impediment, lack of time, that has oc- 
casioned the irregular intervals between my class terms, 
I shall continue to send to each applicant a notice from 
one to two weeks previous to the opening term. 

Mary Baker G. Eppy. 


SPIRIT AND LAW 


We are accustomed to think and to speak of gravita- 
tion as a law of matter; while every quality of matter, 
in and of itself, is inert, inanimate, and non-intelligent. 
The assertion that matter is a law, or a lawgiver, is 
anomalous. Wherever law is, Mind is; and the notion 


OO ——— 
.? 


SPIRIT AND LAW 257 


that Mind can be in matter is rank infidelity, which either 
excludes God from the universe, or includes Him in every 
mode and form of evil. Pantheism presupposes that 
God sleeps in the mineral, dreams in the animal, and 
wakes in a wicked man. 

The distinction between that which is and that which 
is not law, must be made by Mind and as Mind. Law is 
either a moral or an immoral force. The law of God is 
the law of Spirit, a moral and spiritual force of immor- 


tal and divine Mind. The so-called law of matter is an 


immoral force of erring mortal mind, alias the minds of 
mortals. This so-called force, or law, at work in nature 
as a power, prohibition, or license, is cruel and merciless. 
It punishes the innocent, and repays our best deeds 
with sacrifice and suffering. It is a code whose modes 
trifle with joy, and lead to immediate or ultimate death. 
It fosters suspicion where confidence is due, fear where 
courage is requisite, reliance where there should be 
avoidance, a belief in safety where there is most 
danger. Our Master called it “a murderer from the 
beginning.” 

Electricity, governed by this so-called law, sparkles 
on the cloud, and strikes down the hoary saint. Floods 
swallow up homes and households; and childhood, age, 
and manhood go down in the death-dealing wave. Earth- 
quakes engulf cities, churches, schools, and mortals. 
Cyclones kill and destroy, desolating the green earth. 
This pitiless power smites with disease the good Samari- 
tan ministering to his neighbor’s need. Even the chamber 
where the good man surrenders to death is not exempt 
from this law. Smoothing the pillow of pain may infect 
you with smallpox, according to this lawless law which 


I 


Lan 


5 


21 


27 


30 


i: 


3 


Ov 


eo) 


£2 


1) 


18 


2 


= 


24 


27 


30 


258 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


dooms man to die for loving his neighbor as himself, — 
when Christ has said that love is the fulfilling of the 
law. 

Our great Ensample, Jesus of Nazareth, met and abol- 
ished this unrelenting false claim of matter with the 
righteous scorn and power of Spirit. When, through 
Mind, he restored sight to the blind, he figuratively and 
literally spat upon matter; and, anointing the wounded 
spirit with the great truth that God is All, he demon- 
strated the healing power and supremacy of the law of 
Life and Love. 

In the spiritual Genesis of creation, all law was vested 
in the Lawgiver, who was a law to Himself. In divine 
Science, God is One and All; and, governing Himself, 
He governs the universe. This is the law of creation: 
“My defense is of God, which saveth the upright in 
heart.” And that infinite Mind governs all things. On 
this infinite Principle of freedom, God named Him- 
self, [ am. Error, or Adam, might give names to itself, 
and call Mind by the name of matter, but error could 
neither name nor demonstrate Spirit. The name, I 
AM, indicated no personality that could be paralleled 
with it; but it did declare a mighty individuality, 
even the everlasting Father, as infinite consciousness, 
ever-presence, omnipotence; as all law, Life, Truth, and 
Love. 

God’s interpretation of Himself furnishes man with 
the only suitable or true idea of Him; and the divine 
definition of Deity differs essentially from the human. 
It interprets the law of Spirit, not of matter. It explains 
the eternal dynamics of being, and shows that nature 
and man are as harmonious to-day as in the beginning, 


TRUTH-HEALING 259 


when “all things were made by Him; and without Him 
was not any thing made.” 

Whatever appears to be law, but partakes not of the 
nature of God, is not law, but is what Jesus declared 
it, “a liar, and the father of it.”” God is the law of Life, 
not of death; of health, not of sickness; of good, not 
of evil. It is this infinitude and oneness of good that 
silences the supposition that evil is a claimant or a claim. 
The consciousness of good has no consciousness or know]- 
edge of evil; and evil is not a quality to be known or 
eliminated by good: while iniquity, too evil to conceive 
of good as being unlike itself, declares that God knows 
iniquity ! 

When the Lawgiver was the only law of creation, free- 
dom reigned, and was the heritage of man; but this 
freedom was the moral power of good, not of evil: it 
was divine Science, in which God is supreme, and the 
only law of being. In this eternal harmony .of Science, 
man is not fallen: he is governed in the same rhythm 
that the Scripture describes, when “the morning stars 
sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy.” 


TRUTH-HEALING 


The spiritual elevator of the human race, physically, 
morally, and Christianly, is the truism that Truth dem- 
onstrates good, and is natural; while error, or evil, 
is really non-existent, and must have produced its own 
illusion, — for it belongs not to nature nor to God. Truth 
is the power of God which heals the sick and the sinner, 
and is applicable to all the needs of man. It is the uni- 


9 


is 


3 


On 


oO 


I2 


15 


18 


2I 


24 


27 


30 


260 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


versal, intelligent Christ-idea illustrated by the life of 
Jesus, through whose “stripes we are healed.” By con- 
flicts, defeats, and triumphs, Christian Science has been 
reduced to the understanding of mortals, and found able 
to heal them. 

Pagan mysticism, Grecian philosophy, or Jewish reli- 
gion, never entered into the line of Jesus’ thought or 
action. His faith partook not of drugs, matter, nor of 
the travesties of mortal mind. The divine Mind was 
his only instrumentality and potency, in religion or medi- 
eine. The Principle of his cure was God, in the laws 
of Spirit, not of matter; and these laws annulled all other 
laws. 

Jesus knew that erring mortal thought holds only in 
itself the supposition of evil, and that sin, sickness, and 
death are its subjective states; also, that pure Mind is 
the truth of being that subjugates and destroys any sup- 
positional or elementary opposite to Him who is All. 

Truth is supreme and omnipotent. Then, whatever 
else seemeth to be intelligence or power is false, delud- 
ing reason and denying revelation, and seeking to dethrone 
Deity. The truth of Mind-healing uplifts mankind, by 
acknowledging pure Mind as absolute and entire, and 
that evil is naught, although it seems to be. 

Pure Mind gives out an atmosphere that heals and 
saves. Words are not always the auxiliaries of Truth. 
The spirit, and not the letter, performs the vital func- 
tions of Truth and Love. Mind, imbued with this Science 
of healing, is a law unto itself, needing neither license 
nor prohibition; but lawless mind, with unseen motives, 
and silent mental methods whereby it may injure the 
race, is the highest attenuation of evil. 


TRUTH-HEALING 261 


Again: evil, as mind, is doomed, already sentenced, 
punished; for suffering is commensurate with evil, and 
lasts as long as the evil. As mind, evil finds no escape 
from itself; and the sin and suffering it occasions can 
only be removed by reformation. 

According to divine law, sin and suffering are not 
cancelled by repentance or pardon. Christian Science 
not only elucidates but demonstrates this verity of be- 
ing; namely, that mortals suffer from the wrong they 
commit, whether intentionally or ignorantly; that every 
effect and amplification of wrong will revert to the wrong- 
doer, until he pays his full debt to divine law, and the 
measure he has meted is measured to him again, full, 
pressed down, and running over. Surely “the way of 
the transgressor is hard.”’ 

In this law of justice, the atonement of Christ loses 
no efficacy. Justice is the handmaid of mercy, and show- 
eth mercy by punishing sin. Jesus said, “I came not to 
destroy the law,” — the divine requirements typified in 
the law of Moses, — “but to fulfil it” in righteousness, 
by Truth’s destroying error. No greater type of divine 
Love can be presented than effecting so glorious a purpose. 
This spirit of sacrifice always has saved, and still saves 
mankind; but by mankind I mean mortals, or a kind 
of men after man’s own making. Man as God’s idea 
is already saved with an everlasting salvation. It is im- 
possible to be a Christian Scientist without apprehend- 
ing the moral law so clearly that, for conscience’ sake, 
one will either abandon his claim to even a knowledge 


6 


15 


iS) 


4 


of this Science, or else make the claim valid. All Science 30 


is divine. Then, to be Science, it must produce physical 
and moral harmony. 


& 


ON 


15 


18 


24 


27 


262 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Dear readers, our Journal is designed to bring health 
and happiness to all households wherein it is permitted 
to enter, and to confer increased power to be good and 
to do good. If you wish to brighten so pure a purpose, 
you will aid our prospect of fulfilling it by your kind 
patronage of The Christian Science Journal, now enter- 
ing upon its fifth volume, clad in Truth-healing’s new 
and costly spring dress. 


Heart To HEART 


When the heart speaks, however simple the words, 
its language is always acceptable to those who have 
hearts. 

I just want to say, I thank you, my dear students, who 
are at work conscientiously and assiduously, for the good 
you are doing. I am grateful to you for giving to the 
sick relief from pain; for giving joy to the suffering and 
hope to the disconsolate; for lifting the fallen and strength- 
ening the weak, and encouraging the heart grown faint 
with hope deferred. We are made glad by the divine 
Love which looseth the chains of sickness and sin, open- 
ing the prison doors to such as are bound; and we should 
be more grateful than words can express, even through 
this white-winged messenger, our Jowrnal. 

With all the homage beneath the skies, yet were our 
burdens heavy but for the Christ-love that makes them 
light and renders the yoke easy. Having his word, you 
have little need of words of approval and encouragement 
from me. Perhaps it is even selfish in me sometimes to 
relieve my heart of its secrets, because I take so much 


THINGS TO BE THOUGHT OF 263 


pleasure in thus doing; but if my motives are sinister, 
they will harm myself only, and I shall have the unself- 
ish joy of knowing that the wrong motives are not yours, 
to react on yourselves. 

These two words in Scripture suggest the sweetest 
similes to be found in any language — rock and feathers: 
“Upon this rock I will build my church;” “He shall 
cover thee with His feathers.’ How blessed it is to 
think of you as “beneath the shadow of a great rock in 
a weary land,” safe in His strength, building on His 
foundation, and covered from the devourer by divine 
protection and affection. Always bear in mind that His 
presence, power, and peace meet all human needs and 
reflect all bliss. 


THINGS TO BE THoucut OF 


The need of their teacher’s counsel, felt by students, 
especially by those at a distance, working assiduously for 
our common Cause, — and their constant petitions for 
the same, should be met, in the most effectual way. 

To be responsible for supplying this want, and poise 
the wavering balance on the right side, is impracticable 
without a full knowledge of the environments. The 
educational system of Christian Science lacks the aid 
and protection of State laws. The Science is hampered 
by immature demonstrations, by the infancy of its dis- 
covery, by incorrect teaching; and especially by unprin- 
cipled claimants, whose mad ambition drives them to 
appropriate my ideas and discovery, without credit, ap- 
preciation, or a single original conception, while they 


tS 


24 


27 


as 


12 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


30 


264 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


quote from other authors and give them credit for every 
random thought in line with mine. 

My noble students, who are loyal to Christ, Truth, and 
human obligations, will not be disheartened in the midst 
of this seething sea of sin. They build for time and eter- 
nity. The others stumble over misdeeds, and their own 
unsubstantiality, without the groundwork of right, till, 
like camera shadows thrown upon the mists of time, they 
melt into darkness. 

Unity is the essential nature of Christian Science. Its 
Principle is One, and to demonstrate the divine One, 
demands oneness of thought and action. 

Many students enter the Normal class of my College 
whom I have not fitted for it by the Primary course. 
They are taught their first lessons by my students; hence 
the aptness to assimilate pure and abstract Science is 
somewhat untested. 

“As the twig is bent, the tree’s inclined.”” As mortal 
mind is directed, it-acts for-a-séason. Some students 
leave my instructions before they are quite free from 
the bias of their first impressions, whether those be cor- 
rect or incorrect. Such students are more or less subject 
to the future mental influence of their former teacher. 
Their knowledge of Mind-healing may be right theo- 
retically, but the moral and spiritual status of thought 
must be right also. The tone of the teacher’s mind must 
be pure, grand, true, to aid the mental development of 
the student; for the tint of the instructor’s mind must 
take its hue from the divine Mind. A single mistake in 
metaphysics, or in ethics, is more fatal than a mistake in 
physics. 

If a teacher of Christian Science unwittingly or inten- 


THINGS TO BE THOUGHT OF 265 
tionally offers his own thought, and gives me as authority 
for it; if he diverges from Science and knows it not, or, 
knowing it, makes the venture from vanity, in order to 
be thought original, or wiser than somebody else, — this 
divergence widens. He grows dark, and cannot regain, 
at will, an upright understanding. This error in the 
teacher also predisposes his students to make mistakes 
and lose their way. Diverse opinions in Science are 
stultifying. All must have one Principle and the same 
rule; and all who follow the Principle and rule have but 
one opinion of it. 

Whosoever understands a single rule in Science, and 
demonstrates its Principle according to rule, is master 
of the situation. Nobody can gainsay this. The ego- 
tistical theorist or shallow moralist may presume to 
make innovations upon simple proof; but his mistake 
is visited upon himself and his students, whose minds 
are, must be, disturbed by this discord, which extends 
along the whole line of reciprocal thought: An error 
in premise can never bring forth the real fruits of Truth. 
After thoroughly explaining spiritual Truth and its ethics 
to a student, I am not morally responsible for the mis- 
statements or misconduct of this student. My teachings 
are uniform. ‘Those who abide by them do well. If 
others, who receive the same instruction, do ill, the fault 
is not in the culture but the soil. 

I am constantly called to settle questions and disaf- 
fections toward Christian Science growing out of the 
departures from Science of self-satisfied, unprincipled 
students. If impatient of the loving rebuke, the stu- 
dent must stop at the foot of the grand ascent, and there 
remain until suffering compels the downfall of his self- 


I 


24 


27 


I 


=] 


Ov 


2 


15 


I 


2 


8 


4 


24 


2 


“N 


266 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS - 


conceit. Then that student must struggle up, with bleed- 
ing footprints, to the God-crowned summit of unselfish 
and pure aims and affections. 

To be two-sided, when these sides are moral oppo- 
sites, is neither politic nor scientific; and to abridge a 
single human right or privilege is an error. Whoever 
does this may represent me as doing it; but he mistakes 
me, and the subjective state of his own mind for mine. 

The true leader of a true cause is the unacknowledged 
servant of mankind. Stationary in the background, this 
individual is doing the work that nobody else can or will 
do. An erratic career is like the comet’s course, dash- 
ing through space, headlong and alone. A clear-headed 
and honest Christian Scientist will demonstrate the Prin- 
ciple of Christian Science, and hold justice and mercy as 
inseparable from the unity of God. 


UNCHRISTIAN RUMOR 


The assertion that I have said hard things about my 
loyal students in Chicago, New York, or any other place, 
is utterly false and groundless. I speak of them as I feel, 
and I cannot find it in my heart not to love them. They 
are essentially dear to me, who are toiling and achieving 
success In unison with my own endeavors and prayers. 
If I correct mistakes which may be made in teaching or 
lecturing on Christian Science, this is in accordance with 
my students’ desires, and thus we mutually aid each other, 
and obey the Golden Rule. 

The spirit of lies is abroad. Because Truth has spoken 
aloud, error, running to and fro in the earth, is scream- 


VAINGLORY 267 


ing, to make itself heard above Truth’s voice. The 1 
audible and inaudible wail of evil never harms Scientists, 
steadfast in their consciousness of the nothingness of 3 
wrong and the supremacy of right. 

Our worst enemies are the best friends to our growth.,/ 
Charity students, for whom I have sacrificed the cee 6 / 
time, — those whose chief aim is to injure me, — have "| 
caused me to exercise most patience. When they report 
me as “hating those whom I do not love,” let them re- 9 J 
member that there never was a time when I saw an op- 
portunity really to help them and failed to improve it; 
and this, too, when I knew they were secretly striving 12 
to injure me. 


VAINGLORY 


Comparisons are odorous. — SHAKESPEARE. 15 


Through all human history, the vital outcomes of 
Truth have suffered temporary shame and: loss from 
individual conceit, cowardice, or dishonesty. The bird 18 
whose right wing flutters to soar, while the left beats its 
way downward, falls to the earth. Both wings must be 
plumed for rarefied atmospheres and upward flight. 21 

Mankind must gravitate from sense to Soul, and human 
affairs should be governed by Spirit, intelligent good. 
The antipode of Spirit, which we name matter, or non- 24 
intelligent evil, is no real aid to being. The predisposing 
and exciting cause of all defeat and victory under the 
sun, rests on this scientific basis: that action, in obedi- 27 
ence to God, spiritualizes man’s motives and methods, 
and crowns them with success; while disobedience to 


I 


268 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


this divine Principle materializes human HASTE: and con- 


. sclousness, and defeats them. 


n 


12 


15 


18 


2I 


24 


27 


Two personal queries give point to human action: Who 
shall be greatest? and, Who shall be best? Earthly 
glory is vain; but not vain enough to attempt pointing 
the way to heaven, the harmony of being. The imaginary 
victories of rivalry and hypocrisy are defeats. The Holy 
One saith, “O that thou hadst hearkened to My com- 
mandments! then had thy peace been as a river.” He 
is unfit for Truth, and the demonstration of divine power, 
who departs from Mind to matter, and from Truth to 
error, in pursuit of better means for healing the sick and 
casting out error. 

The Christian Scientist keeps straight to the course. 
His whole inquiry and demonstration lie in the line of 
Truth; hence he suffers no shipwreck in a starless night 
on the shoals of vainglory. His medicine is Mind — 
the omnipotent and ever-present good. His “help is 
from the Lord,’ who heals body and mind, head and 
heart; changing the affections, enlightening the mis- 
guided senses, and curing alike the sin and the mortal 
sinner. God’s preparations for the sick are potions of 
His own qualities. His therapeutics are antidotes for 
the ailments of mortal mind and body. Then let us not 
adulterate His preparations for the sick with material 
means. 

From lack of moral strength empires fall. Right alone 
is irresistible, permanent, eternal. Remember that hu- 
man pride forfeits spiritual power, and either vacillating 
good or self-assertive error dies of its own elements. 
Through patience we must possess the sense of Truth; 
and ‘Truth is used to waiting. “Commit thy way unto 


VAINGLORY 269 


the Lord; trust also in Him; and He shall bring it to 
pass.” 

By using falsehood to regain his liberty, Galileo vir- 
tually lost it. He cannot escape from barriers who com- 
mits his moral sense to a dungeon. Hear the Master 
on this subject: “No man can serve two masters: for 
either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he 
will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot 
serve God and mammon.” 

Lives there a man who can better define ethics, better 
elucidate the Principle of being, than he who “spake as 
never man spake,” and whose precepts and example have 
a perpetual freshness in relation to human events? 

Who is it that understands, unmistakably, a fraction 
of the actual Science of Mind-healing? 

It is he who has fairly proven his knowledge on a Chris- 
tian, mental, scientific basis; who has made his choice 
between matter and Mind, and proven the divine Mind 
to be the only physician. These are self-evident proposi- 
tions: That man can only be Christianized through Mind; 
that without Mind the body is without action; that Science 
is a law of divine Mind. The conclusion follows that the 
correct Mind-healing is the proper means of Christianity, 
and is Science. 

Christian Science may be sold in the shambles. Many 
are bidding for it, — but are not willing to pay the price. 
Error is vending itself on trust, well knowing the will- 
ingness of mortals to buy error at par value. The Reve- 
lator beheld the opening of this silent mental seal, and 
heard the great Red Dragon whispering that “no man 
might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name 
of the beast, or the number of his name.” 


15 


24 


30 


I 


n 


I2 


T5 


18 


2 


Ln! 


24 


27 


270 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


We are in the Valley of Decision. Then, let us take 
the side of him who “overthrew the tables of the money- 
changers, and the seats of them that sold doves,’ — of 
such as barter integrity and peace for money and fame. 
What artist would question the skill of the masters in 
sculpture, music, or painting? Shall we depart from the 
example of the Master in Christian Science, Jesus of 
Nazareth, — than whom mankind hath no higher ideal? 
He who demonstrated his power over sin, disease, and 
death, is the master Metaphysician. 

To seek or employ other means than those the Master 
used in demonstrating Life scientifically, is to lose the 
priceless knowledge of his Principle and practice. He 
said, “Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His right- 
eousness; and all these things shall be added unto you.” 
Gain a pure Christianity; for that is requisite for heal- 
ing the sick. Then you will need no other aid, and will 
have full faith in his prophecy, “And there shall be one 
fold, and one shepherd;” but, the Word must abide in 
us, 1f we would obtain that promise. We cannot depart 
from his holy example, — we cannot leave Christ for the 
schools which crucify him, and yet follow him in heal- 
ing. Fidelity to his precepts and practice is the only pass- 
port to his power; and the pathway of goodness and 
greatness runs through the modes and methods of God. 

“He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.” 


COMPOUNDS 


Homeeopathy is the last link in material medicine. 
The next step is Mind-medicine. Among the foremost 


METAPHYSICAL COLLEGE 271 


virtues of homeopathy is the exclusion of compounds 
from its pharmacy, and the attenuation of a drug up to 
the point of its disappearance as matter and its manifesta- 
tion in effect as a thought, instead of a thing. 

Students of Christian Science (and many who are not 
students) understand enough of this to keep out of their 
heads the notion that compounded metaphysics (so-called) 
is, or can be, Christian Science, — that rests on oneness; 
one cause and one effect. 

They should take our magazine, work for it, write for 
it, and read it. They should eschew all magazines and 
books which are less than the best. 

“Choose you this day whom ye will serve.” Cleanse 
your mind of the cobwebs which spurious “compounds” 
engender. Before considering a subject that is unworthy 
of thought, take in this axiomatic truism: “Trust her 
not, she’s fooling thee;” and Longfellow is right. 


CLOSE OF THE MASSACHUSETTS METAPHYSICAL 
COLLEGE 


Much is said at this date, 1889, about Mrs. Eddy’s 
Massachusetts Metaphysical College being the only 
chartered College of Metaphysics. To make this plain, 
the Publishing Committee of the Christian Scientist 
Association has published in the Boston Traveler the 
- following: — 


“To benefit the community, and more strongly mark 
the difference between true and false teachers of mental 
healing, the following history and statistics are officially 
submitted : — 


I2 


TS 


27 


I2 


15 


18 


2 


Le] 


24 


27 


30 


272 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


“Rev. Mary Baker G. Eddy obtained a college charter 
in January, 1881, with all the rights and privileges per- 
taining thereunto (encluding the right to grant degrees) 
under Act of 1874, Chapter 375, Section 4. 

“This Act was repealed from and after January 31, 
1882. Mrs. Eddy’s grant for a college, for metaphysical 
purposes only, is the first on record in history, and no 
charters were granted for similar colleges, except hers, 
from January, 1881, till the repealing of said Act in 
January, 1882. 

“The substance of this Act is at present incorporated 
in Public Statutes, Chapter 115, Section 2, with the fol- 
lowing important restrictions: In accordance with Statutes 
of 1883, Chapter 268, any officer, agent, or servant of any 
corporation or association, who confers, or authorizes 
to be conferred, any diploma or degree, shall be pun- 
ished by a fine not less than five hundred dollars and 
not more than one thousand dollars. 

“All the mind-healing colleges (except Rev. Mrs. 
Eddy’s) have simply an incorporated grant, which may 
be called a charter, such as any stock company may ob- 
tain for any secular purposes; but these so-called char- 
ters bestow no rights to confer degrees. Hence to name 
these institutions, under such charters, colleges, is a fraud- 
ulent claim. There is but one legally chartered college 
of metaphysics, with powers to confer diplomas and de- 
grees, and that is the Massachusetts Metaphysical College, 
of which Rev. Mrs. Eddy is founder and president.” 


I have endeavored to act toward all students of Chris- 
tian Science with the intuition and impulse of love. If 
certain natures have not profited by my rebukes, ~ 


METAPHYSICAL COLLEGE 273 


some time, as Christian Scientists, they will know the 
value of these rebukes. I am thankful that the neo- 
phyte will be benefited by experience, although it will 
cost him much, and in proportion to its worth. 

I close my College in order to work in other directions, 
where I now seem to be most needed, and where none 
other can do the work. I withdraw from an overwhelm- 
ing prosperity. My students have never expressed so 
grateful a sense of my labors with them as now, and 
never have been so capable of relieving my tasks as at 
present. 

God bless my enemies, as well as the better part of 
mankind, and gather all my students, in the bonds of 
love and perfectness, into one grand family of Christ’s 
followers. 

Loyal Christian Scientists should go on in their pres- 
ent line of labor for a good and holy cause. Their insti- 
tutes have not yet accomplished all the good they are 
capable of accomplishing; therefore they should con- 
tinue, as at present, to send out students from these 
sources of education, to promote the growing interest in 
Christian Science Mind-healing. 

There are one hundred and sixty applications lying on 
the desk before me, for the Primary class in the Massa- 
chusetts Metaphysical College, and I cannot do my best 
work for a class which contains that number. When 
these were taught, another and a larger number would 
be in waiting for the same class instruction; and if I 
should teach that Primary class, the other three classes 
—one Primary and two Normal — would be delayed. 
The work is more than one person can well accomplish, 
and the imperative call is for my exclusive teaching. 


15 


NS 


I 


39 


I 


wW 


On 


o 


15 


18 


2 


HA 


24 


27 


274 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


From the scant history of Jesus and of his disciples, 
we have no Biblical authority for a public institution. 
This point, however, had not impressed me when I opened 
my College. I desire to revise my book “Science and 
Health with Key to the Scriptures,” and in order to do 
this I must stop teaching at present. The work that 
needs to be done, and which God calls me to outside 
of College work, if left undone might hinder the progress 
of our Cause more than my teaching would advance it: 
therefore I leave all for Christ. 

Deeply regretting the disappointment this will occa- 
sion, and with grateful acknowledgments to the public 
for its liberal patronage, I close my College. 

Mary Baker G. Eppy. 


Maticious REports 


Truth is fallen in the street, and equity cannot enter. — ISAtaH lix. 14. 


When the press is gagged, liberty is besieged; but 
when the press assumes the liberty to lie, it discounts 
clemency, mocks morality, outrages humanity, breaks 
common law, gives impulse to violence, envy, and hate, 
and prolongs the reign of inordinate, unprincipled clans. 
At this period, 1888, those quill-drivers whose consciences 
are in their pockets hold high carnival. When news- 
dealers shout for class legislation, and decapitated reputa- 
tions, headless trunks, and quivering hearts are held up 
before the rabble in exchange for money, place, and 
power, the vox populi is suffocated, individual rights 
are trodden under foot, and the car of the modern In- 
quisition rolls along the streets besmeared with blood. 


so 


LOYAL CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS 2795 


Would not our Master say to the chief actors in scenes 
like these, “Ye fools and blind!” Oh, tardy human 
justice! would you take away even woman’s trembling, 
clinging faith in divine power? Who can roll away the 
stone from the door of this sepulchre? Who — but God’s 
avenging angel! 

In times like these it were well to lift the veil on the 
sackcloth of home, where weepeth the faithful, stricken 
mother, and the bruised father bendeth his aching head; 
where the bereft wife or husband, silent and alone, looks 
in dull despair at the vacant seat, and the motherless 
little ones, wondering, huddle together, and repeat with 
quivering lips words of strange import. May the great 
Shepherd that “tempers the wind to the shorn lamb,” 


‘and binds up the wounds of bleeding hearts, just comfort, 


encourage, and bless all who mourn. 

Father, we thank Thee that Thy light and Thy love 
reach earth, open the prison to them that are- bound, con- 
sole the innocent, and throw wide the gates of heaven. 


LoyAL CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS 


Pen can never portray the satisfaction that you afforded 
me at the grand meeting in Chicago of the National Chris- 
tian Scientist Association in 1888. Your public and 
private expressions of love and loyalty were very touch- 
ing. They moved me to speechless thanks. 

Chicago is the wonder of the western hemisphere. The 
Palmer House, where we stopped, is magnificent and 
orderly. The servants are well-mannered, and the fare 
is appetizing. The floral offerings sent to my apartments 


I 


Nn 


oO 


2 


18 


2 


La 


24 


27 


30 


276 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


were superb, especially the large book of rare flowers, and 
the crescent with a star. 

The reception in the spacious rooms of the Palmer 
House, like all else, was purely Western in its cordiality 
and largeness. I did not hold interviews with all with 
whom I desired to, solely because so many people and 
circumstances demanded my attention that my person- 
ality was not big enough to fill the order; but rest as- 
sured my heart’s desire met the demand. 

My students, our delegates, about one thousand Chris- 
tian Scientists, active, earnest, and loyal, formed a goodly 
assemblage for the third convention of our National As- 
sociation, — an assemblage found waiting and watching 
for the full coming of our Lord and Christ. 

In Christian Science the midnight hour will always be 
the bridal hour, until “no night is there.’ The wise 
will have their lamps aglow, and light will illumine the 
darkness. 

Out of the gloom comes the glory of our Lord, and 
His divine Love is found in affliction. When a false 
sense suffers, the true sense comes out, and the bride- 
groom appears. We are then wedded to a purer, higher 
affection and ideal. 

I pray that all my students shall have their lamps 
trimmed and burning at the noon of night, that not one 
of them be found borrowing oil, and seeking light from 
matter instead of Spirit, or at work erroneously, thus 
shutting out spiritual light. Such an error and loss will 
be quickly learned when the door is shut. Error giveth 
no light, and it closes the door on itself. 

In the dark hours, wise Christian Scientists stand 
firmer than ever in their allegiance to God. Wisdom 


LOYAL CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS 277 


is wedded to their love, and their hearts are not 1 
troubled. 

Falsehood is on the wings of the winds, but Truth 3 
will soar above it. Truth is speaking louder, clearer, 
and more imperatively than ever. Error is walking to 
and fro in the earth, trying to be heard above Truth, 6 
but its voice dies out in the distance. Whosoever pro- 
claims Truth loudest, becomes the mark for error’s shafts. 
The archers aim at Truth’s mouthpiece; but a heart 9 
loyal to God is patient and strong. Justice waits, and 
is used to waiting; and right wins the everlasting 
victory. 12 

The stake and scaffold have never silenced the mes- 
sages of the Most High. Then can the present mode of 
attempting this — namely, by slanderous falsehoods, and _ 15 
a secret mind-method, through which to effect the pur- 
poses of envy and malice — silence Truth? Never. They 
but open the eyes to the truth of Benjamin Franklin’s 18 
report before the French Commissioners on Mesmerism: 
“Tt is one more fact to be recorded in the history of the 
errors of the human mind.” 21 

“The Lord reigneth; let the earth rejoice.”’ 

No evidence before the material senses can close my 
eyes to the scientific proof that God, good, is supreme. 24 
Though clouds are round about Him, the divine justice 
and judgment are enthroned. Love is especially near 
in times of hate, and never so near as when one can be 27 
just amid lawlessness, and render good for evil. 

I thunder His law to the sinner, and sharply lighten 
on the cloud of the intoxicated senses. I cannot help 
loathing the phenomena of drunkenness produced by 
animality. I rebuke it wherever I see it. The vision 


ie) 


& 


L 


3 


nN 


No) 


I 


NOS 


I 


n 


18 


2 


ei 


24 


278 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


of the Revelator is before me. The wines of fornica- 
tion, envy, and hatred are the distilled spirits of evil, 
and are the signs of these times; but I am not dismayed, 
and my peace returns unto me. 

Error will hate more as it realizes more the presence 
of its tormentor. I shall fulfil my mission, fight the good 
fight, and keep the faith. 

There is great joy in this consciousness, that through- 
out my labors, and in my history as connected with the 
Cause of Christian Science, it can be proven that I have 
never given occasion for a single censure, when my mo- 
tives and acts are understood and seen as my Father 
seeth them. I once wondered at the Scriptural declara- 
tion that Job sinned not in all he said, even when he cursed 
the hour of his birth; but I have learned that a curse on 
sin is always a blessing to the human race. 

Those only who are tried in the furnace reflect the 
image of their Father. You, my beloved students, who 
are absent from me, and have shared less of my labors 
than many others, seem stronger to resist temptation 
than some of those who have had line upon line and 
precept upon precept. This may be a serviceable hint, 
since necessities and God’s providence are foreshadowed. 
I have felt for some time that perpetual instruction of 
my students might substitute my own for their growth, 
and so dwarf their experience. If they must learn by 


27 the things they suffer, the sooner this lesson is gained 


the better. 
For two years I have been gradually withdrawing from 


30 active membership in the Christian Scientist Association. 


This has developed higher energies on the part of true 
followers, and led to some startling departures on the 


THE MARCH PRIMARY CLASS 279 


other hand. “Offenses will come: but woe unto him, 
through whom they come.” 

Why does not the certainty of individual punishment 
for sin prevent the wrong action? It is the love of God, 
and not the fear of evil, that is the incentive in Science. 
I rejoice with those who rejoice, and am too apt to weep 
with those who weep, but over and above it all are eter- 
nal sunshine and joy unspeakable. 


Toe Marcu Primary CLass 


To THE Primary Cuass or THE MassacHuserts METAPHYSICAL 
CouiuEeGeE, 571 CotumBus AVENUE, THAT ASSEMBLED F rs. 25, 
1889, WITH AN ATTENDANCE OF SIXTY-FIVE STUDENTS. 


My students, three picture-stories from the Bible pre- 
sent themselves to my thought; three of those pictures 
from which we learn without study. The first is that of 
Joshua and his band before the walls of Jericho. They 
went seven times around these walls, the seven times 
corresponding to the seven days of creation: the six days 
are to find out the nothingness of matter; the seventh 
is the day of rest, when it is found that evil is naught 
and good is all. 

The second picture is of the disciples met together in 
an upper chamber; and they were of one mind. Mark, 
that in the case of Joshua and his band they had all to 
shout together in order that the walls might fall; and the 
disciples, too, were of one mind. 

We, to-day, in this class-room, are enough to con- 
vert the world if we are of one Mind; for then the whole 
world will feel the influence of this Mind; as when the 


I2 


18 


21 


I 


280 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


earth was without form, and Mind spake and form 
appeared. 

The third picture-lesson is from Revelation, where, at 
the opening of the seals, one of the angels presented him- 


self with balances to weigh the thoughts and actions of 


oy) 


12 


15 


18 


2 


Le 


24 


27 


men; not angels with wings, but messengers of pure and 
holy thoughts that say, See thou hurt not the holy things 
of Truth. | 

You have come to be weighed; and yet, I would not 
weigh you, nor have you weighed. How is this? Be- 
cause God does all, and there is nothing in the opposite 
scale. There are not two,— Mind and matter. We 
must get rid of that notion. As we commonly think, we 
imagine all is well if we cast something into the scale of 
Mind, but we must realize that Mind is not put into the 
scales with matter; then only are we working on one side 
and in Science. , 

The students of this Primary class, dismissed the fifth 
of March, at close of the lecture on the fourth presented 
their teacher with an elegant album costing fifty dollars, 
and containing beautiful hand-painted flowers on each 
page, with their autographs. The presentation was made 
in a brief address by Mr. D. A. Easton, who in appro- 
priate language and metaphor expressed his fellow-stu- 
dents’ thanks to their teacher. 

On the morning of the fifth, I met the class to answer 
some questions before their dismissal, and allude briefly 
to a topic of great import to the student of Christian 
Science, — the rocks and sirens in their course, on and 
by which so many wrecks are made. The doors of animal 
magnetism open wide for the entrance of error, some- 
times just at the moment when you are ready to enter on 


THE MARCH PRIMARY CLASS 281 


the fruition of your labors, and with laudable ambition 
are about to chant hymns of victory for triumphs. 

The doors that this animal element flings open are 
those of rivalry, jealousy, envy, revenge. It is the self- 
asserting mortal will-power that you must guard against. 
But I find also another mental condition of yours that 
fills me with joy. I learned long ago that the world could 
neither deprive me of something nor give me anything, 
and I have now one ambition and one joy. But if 
one cherishes ambition unwisely, one will be chastened 
for it. 

Admiral Coligny, in the time of the French Huguenots, 
was converted to Protestantism through a stray copy of 
the Scriptures that fell into his hands. He replied to his 
wife, who urged him to come out and confess his faith, 
“It is wise to count the cost of becoming a true Chris- 
tian.” She answered him, “It is wiser to count the cost 
of not becoming a true Christian.”’ So, whatever we meet 
that is hard in the Christian warfare we must count as 
nothing, and must think instead, of our poverty and help- 
lessness without this Creecemaines and count ourselves 
always as debtors to Christ, Truth. 

Among the gifts of my students, this of yours is one 
of the most beautiful and the most costly, because you 
have signed your names. I felt the weight of this yes- 
terday, but it came to me more clearly this morning when 
I realized what a responsibility you assume when sub- 
scribing to Christian Science. But, whatever may come 
to you, remember the words of Solomon, “Though hand 


I2 


15 


8 


Len! 


NO 


I 


join in hand, the wicked shall not go unpunished: but 30 


the seed of the righteous shall be delivered.” 
You will need, in future, practice more than theory. 


is 


3 


Lo) 


I 


XS 


15 


18 


2 


H 


24 


27 


282 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


You are going out to demonstrate a living faith, a true 
sense of the infinite good, a sense that does not limit God, 
but brings to human view an enlarged sense of Deity. 
Remember, it is personality, and the sense of personality — 
in God or in man, that limits man. 


OptrusivE MENTAL HEALING 


The question will present itself: Shall people be treated 
mentally without their knowledge or consent? ‘The 
direct rule for practice of Christian Science is the Golden 
Rule, “As ye would that men should do to you, do ye.”’ 
Who of us would have our houses broken open or our 
locks picked? and much less would we have our minds 
tampered with. 

Our Master said, “When ye enter a house, salute it.” 
Prolonging the metaphysical tone of his command, I say, 
When you enter mentally the personal precincts of human 
thought, you should know that the person with whom 
you hold communion desires it. There are solitary ex- 
ceptions to most given rules: the following is an exception 
to the above rule of mental practice. 

If the friends of a patient desire you to treat him with- 
out his knowing it, and they believe in the efficacy of 
Mind-healing, it is sometimes wise to do so, and the end 
justifies the means; for he is restored through Christian 
Science when other means have failed. One other oc- 
casion which may call for aid unsought, is a case from 
accident, when there is no time for ceremony and no other 
aid is near. 

The abuse which I call attention to, is promiscuous 


OBTRUSIVE MENTAL HEALING 283 


and unannounced mental practice where there is no neces- 
sity for it, or the motive is mercenary, or one can to ad- 
vantage speak the truth audibly; then the case is not 
exceptional. As a rule, one has no more right to enter 
the mind of a person, stir, upset, and adjust his thoughts 
without his knowledge or consent, than one has to enter 
a house, unlock the desk, displace the furniture, and suit 
one’s self in the arrangement and management of another 
man’s property. 

It would be right to break into a burning building and 
rouse the slumbering inmates, but wrong to burst open 
doors and break through windows if no emergency de- 
manded this. Any exception to the old wholesome rule, 
“Mind your own business,” is rare. For a student of 
mine to treat another student without his knowledge, is 
a breach of good manners and morals; it is nothing less 
than a mistaken kindness, a culpable ignorance, or a 
conscious trespass on the rights of mortals. 

I insist on the etiquette of Christian Science, as well 
as its morals and Christianity. The Scriptural rule of 
this Science may momentarily be forgotten; but this is 
seldom the case with loyal students, or done without 
incriminating the person who did it. 

Each student should, must, work out his own problem 
of being; conscious, meanwhile, that God worketh with 
him, and that he needs no personal aid. It is the genius 
of Christian Science to demonstrate good, not evil, — 
harmony, not discord; for Science is the mandate of 
Truth which destroys all error. 

Whoever is honestly laboring to learn the principle of 
music and practise it, seldom calls on his teacher or mu- 
sician to practise for him. The only personal help re- 


18 


I 


co, 


T5 


18 


24 


27 


30 


284 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


quired in this Science is for each one to do his own work 
well, and never try to hinder others from doing theirs 
thus. 

Christian Science, more than any other system of 
religion, morals, or medicine, is subject to abuses. Its 
infinite nature and uses occasion this. Even the human- 
itarian at work in this field of limitless power and good 
may possess a zeal without knowledge, and thus mistake 
the sphere of his present usefulness. 

Students who strictly adhere to the right, and make the 
Bible and Science and Health a study, are in no danger 
of mistaking their way. 

This question is often proposed, How shall I treat 
malicious animal magnetism? The hour has passed for 
this evil to be treated personally, but it should have been 
so dealt with at the outset. Christian Scientists should 
have gone personally to the malpractitioner and told 
him his fault, and vindicated divine Truth and Love 
against human error and hate. This growing sin must 
now be dealt with as evil, and not as an evil-doer or per- 
sonality. It must also be remembered that neither an evil 
claim nor an evil person is real, hence is neither to be 
feared nor honored. 

Evil is not something to fear and flee before, or that 
becomes more real when it is grappled with. Evil let 
alone grows more real, aggressive, and enlarges its claims; 
but, met with Science, it can and will be mastered by 
Science. 

I deprecate personal animosities and quarrels. But if 
one is intrusted with the rules of church government, to 
fulfil that trust those rules must be carried out; thus it 
is with all moral obligations. I am opposed to all personal 


WEDLOCK 289 


attacks, and in favor of combating evil only, rather than 
person. 

An edition of one thousand pamphlets I ordered to 
be laid away and not one of them circulated, because I 
had been personal in condemnation. Afterwards, by a 
blunder of the gentleman who fills orders for my books, 
some of these pamphlets were mistaken for the corrected 
edition, and sold. 

Love is the fulfillmg of the law. Human life is too 
short for foibles or failures. The Christian Science Jour- 
nal will hold high the banner of Truth and Love, and be 
impartial and impersonal in its tenor and tenets. 


WEDLOCK 


It was about the year 1875 that Science and Health 
first crossed swords with free-love, and the latter fell hors 
de combat; but the whole warfare of sensuality was not 
then ended. Science and Health, the book that cast the 
_first stone, is still at work, deep down in human conscious- 
ness, laying the axe at the root of error. 

We have taken the precaution to write briefly on mar- 
riage, showing its relation to Christian Science. In the 
present or future, some extra throe of error may conjure 
up a new-style conjugality, which, ad lzbitum, severs the 
marriage covenant, puts virtue in the shambles, and 
coolly notifies the public of broken vows. Springing 
up from the ashes of free-love, this nondescript phoenix, 
in the face and eyes of common law, common sense, and 
common honesty, may appear in the réle of a superfine 
conjugality; but, having no Truth, it will have no past, 
present, or future. 


TS 


21 


30 


I 


Ww 


n 


I2 


15 


24 


27 


286 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


The above prophecy, written years ago, has already 
been fulfilled. It is seen in Christian Science that the 
gospel of marriage is not without the law, and the solemn 
vow of fidelity, “until death do us part;”’ this verity in 
human economy can neither be obscured nor throttled. 
Until time matures human growth, marriage and progeny 
will continue unprohibited in Christian Science. We look 
to future generations for ability to comply with absolute 
Science, when marriage shall be found to be man’s one- 
ness with God, — the unity of eternal Love. At present, 
more spiritual conception and education of children will 
serve to illustrate the superiority of spiritual power over 
sensuous, and usher in the dawn of God’s creation, - 
wherein they neither marry nor are given in marriage, 
but are as the angels. To abolish marriage at this period, 
and maintain morality and generation, would put inge- 
nuity to ludicrous shifts; yet this is possible in Sctence, 
although it is to-day problematic. 

The time cometh, and now is, for spiritual and eternal 
existence to be recognized and understood in Science. 
All is Mind. Human procreation, birth, life, and death 
are subjective states of the human erring mind; they 
are the phenomena of mortality, nothingness, that illus- 
trate mortal mind and body as one, and neither real nor 
eternal. 

It should be understood that Spirit, God, is the only 
creator: we should recognize this verity of being, and 
shut out all sense of other claims. Until this absolute 
Science of being is seen, understood, and demonstrated 
in the offspring of divine Mind, and man is perfect even 
as the Father is perfect, human speculation will go on, 
and stop at length at the spiritual ultimate: creation 


WEDLOCK 287 


understood as the most exalted divine conception. The 
offspring of an improved generation, however, will go out 
before the forever fact that man is eternal and has no 
human origin. Hence the Scripture: “It is He that hath 
made us, and not we ourselves;” and the Master’s de- 
mand, “Call no man your father upon the earth: for one 
is your Father, which is in heaven.” 

To an ill-attuned ear, discord is harmony; so personal 
sense, discerning not the legitimate affection of Soul, 
may place love on a false basis and thereby lose it. Science 
corrects this error with the truth of Love, and restores 
lost Eden. Soul is the infinite source of bliss: only high 
and holy joy can satisfy immortal cravings. The good 
in human affections should preponderate over the evil, 
and the spiritual over the animal, — until progress lifts 
mortals to discern the Science of mental formation and 
find the highway of holiness. 

In the order of wisdom, the higher nature of man 
governs the lower. This lays the foundations of human 
affection in line with progress, giving them strength and 
permanence. 

When asked by a wife or a husband important ques- 
tions concerning their happiness, the substance of my reply 
is: God will guide you. Be faithful over home rela- 
tions; they lead to higher joys: obey the Golden Rule 
for human life, and it will spare you much bitterness. 
It is pleasanter to do right than wrong; it makes one 
ruler over one’s self and hallows home, — which is woman’s 
world. Please your husband, and he will be apt to please 
you; preserve affection on both sides. 

Great mischief comes from attempts to steady other 
people’s altars, venturing on valor without discretion, 


Lo 


2 


21 


39 


3 


an 


I2 


15 


18 


2 


La 


24, 


27 


288 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


which is virtually meddlesomeness. Even your sincere 
and courageous convictions regarding what is best for 
others may be mistaken; you must be demonstratively 
right yourself, and work out the greatest good to the 
greatest number, before you are sure of being a fit coun- 
sellor. Positive and imperative thoughts should be dropped 
into the balances of God and weighed by spiritual Love, 
and not be found wanting, before being put into action. 
A rash conclusion that regards only one side of a ques- 
tion, is weak and wicked; this error works out the results 
of error. If the premise of mortal existence is wrong, 
any conclusion drawn therefrom is not absolutely right. 
Wisdom in human action begins with what is nearest 
right under the circumstances, and thence achieves the 
absolute. 

Is marriage nearer right than celibacy? 

Human knowledge inculcates that it is, while Science 
indicates that it is not. But to force the consciousness 
of scientific being before it is understood is impossible, 
and believing otherwise would prevent scientific demon- 
stration. To reckon the universal cost and gain, as well 
as thine own, is right in every state and stage of being. 
The selfish réle of a martyr is the shift of a dishonest 
mind, nothing short of self-seeking; and real suffering 
would stop the farce. 

The cause of temperance receives a strong impulse 
from the cause of Christian Science: temperance and 
truth are allies, and their cause prospers in proportion 
to the spirit of Love that nerves the struggle. People 
will differ in their opinions as to means to promote the 
ends of temperance; that is, abstinence from intoxicat- 
ing beverages. Whatever intoxicates a man, stultifies 


WEDLOCK 289 


and causes him to degenerate physically and morally. 
Strong drink is unquestionably an evil, and evil cannot 
be used temperately: its slightest use is abuse; hence 
the only temperance is total abstinence. Drunkenness 
is sensuality let loose, in whatever form it is made 
manifest. 

What is evil? It is suppositional absence of good. 
From a human standpoint of good, mortals must first 
choose between evils, and of two evils choose the less; 
and at present the application of scientific rules to hu- 
man life seems to rest on this basis. 

All partnerships are formed on agreements to certain 
compacts: each party voluntarily surrenders independ- 
ent action to act as a whole and per agreement. This 
fact should be duly considered when by the marriage 
contract two are made one, and, according to the divine 
precept, “they twain shall be one flesh.” Oneness in 
spirit is Science, compatible with home and _ heaven. 
Neither divine justice nor human equity has divorced 
two minds in one. 

Rights that are bargained away must not be retaken 
by the contractors, except by mutual consent. Human 
nature has bestowed on a wife the right to become a 
mother; but if the wife esteems not this privilege, by 
mutual consent, exalted and increased affections, she 
may win a higher. Science touches the conjugal ques- 
tion on the basis of a bill of rights. Can the bill of con- 
jugal rights be fairly stated by a magistrate, or by a 
minister? Mutual interests and affections are the spirit 
of these rights, and they should be consulted, augmented, 
and allowed to rise to the spiritual altitude whence they 
can choose only good. 


X2 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


30 


290 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


A third person is not a party to the compact of two 
hearts. Let other people’s marriage relations alone: two 
persons only, should be found within their precincts. 
The nuptial vow is never annulled so long as the animus 
of the contract is preserved intact. Science lifts humanity 
higher in the scale of harmony, and must ultimately break 
all bonds that hinder progress. 


JUDGE Not 


Mistaken views ought to be dissolving views, since 
whatever is false should disappear. To suppose that hu- 
man love, guided by the divine Principle, which is Love, 
is partial, unmerciful, or unjust, indicates misapprehen- 
sion of the divine Principle and its workings in the human 
heart. 

A person wrote to me, naming the time of the occur- 
rence, “I felt the influence of your thought on my mind, 
and it produced a wonderful illumination, peace, and 
understanding;” but, I had not thought of the writer 
at that time. I knew that this person was doing well, 
and my affections involuntarily flow out towards all. 

When will the world cease to judge of causes from a 
personal sense of things, conjectural and misapprehen- 
sive! When thought dwells in God, — and it should not, 
to our consciousness, dwell elsewhere, — one must bene- 
fit those who hold a place in one’s memory, whether it 
be friend or foe, and each share the benefit of that radia- 
tion. ‘This individual blessedness and blessing comes 
not so much from individual as from universal love: it 
emits light because it reflects; and all who are receptive 
share this equally. 


JUDGE NOT 291 


Mistaken or transient views are human: they are not 
governed by the Principle of divine Science: but the 
notion that a mind governed by Principle can be forced 
into personal channels, affinities, self-interests, or obliga- 
tions, is a grave mistake; it dims the true sense of God’s 
reflection, and darkens the understanding that demon- 
strates above personal motives, unworthy aims and 
ambitions. 

Too much and too little is attached to me as authority 
for other people’s thoughts and actions. <A tacit acqui- 
escence with others’ views is often construed as direct 
orders, — or at least it so appears in results. I desire 
the equal growth and prosperity of all Christian Scien- 
tists, and the world in general; each and every one has 
equal opportunity to be benefited by my thoughts and 
writings. If any are not partakers thereof, this is not 
my fault, and is far from my desire; the possible per- 
version of Christian Science is the irony of: fate, if the 
spirit thereof be lacking. I would part with a blessing 
myself to bestow it upon others, but could not deprive 
them of it. False views, however engendered, relative 
to the true and unswerving course of a Christian Scientist, 
will at length dissolve into thin air. The dew of heaven 
will fall gently on the hearts and lives of all who are found 
worthy to suffer for righteousness, — and have taught 
the truth which is energizing, refreshing, and consecrat- 
ing mankind. 

To station justice and gratitude as sentinels along the 
lines of thought, would aid the solution of this problem, 
and counteract the influence of envious minds or the mis- 
guided individual who keeps not watch over his emotions 
and conclusions. 


Ll 


5 


27 


w 


an 


24 


27 


292 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


NEw COMMANDMENT 


The divinity of St. John’s Gospel brings to view over- 
whelming tides of revelation, and its spirit is baptismal; 
he chronicles this teaching, “A new commandment I 
give unto you, That ye love one another.” 

Jesus, who so loved the world that he gave his life 
(in the flesh) for it, saw that Love had a new command- 
ment even for him. What was it? 

It must have been a rare revelation of infinite Love, a 
new tone on the scale ascending, such as eternity is ever 
sounding. Could I impart to the student the higher 
sense I entertain of Love, it would partly illustrate the 
divine energy that brings to human weakness might and 
majesty. Divine Love eventually causes mortals to turn 
away from the open sepulchres of sin, and look no more 
into them as realities. It calls loudly on them to bury 
the dead out of sight; to forgive and forget whatever is 
unlike the risen, immortal Love; and to shut out all op- 
posite sense. Christ enjoins it upon man to help those 
who know not what he is doing in their behalf, and there- 
fore curse him; enjoins taking them by the hand and 
leading them, if possible, to Christ, by loving words and 
deeds. Charity thus serves as admonition and instruc- 
tion, and works out the purposes of Love. 

Christian Science, full of grace and truth, is accom- 
plishing great good, both seen and unseen; but have 
mortals, with the penetration of Soul, searched the secret 
chambers of sense? I never knew a student who fully 
understood my instructions on this point of handling 


30 evil, — as to just how this should be done, — and carried 


A CRUCE SALUS 293 


out my ideal. It is safe not to teach prematurely the 
infant thought in Christian Science — just breathing new 
Life and Love — all the claims and modes of evil; there- 
fore it is best to leave the righteous unfolding of error 
(as a general rule) alone, and to the special care of the 
unerring modes of divine wisdom. This uncovering and 
punishing of sin must, will come, at some date, to the 
rescue of humanity. The teacher of divine metaphysics 
should impart to his students the general knowledge that 
he has gained from instruction, observation, and mental 
practice. 

Experience weighs in the scales of God the sense and 
power of Truth against the opposite claims of error. 
If spiritual sense is not dominant in a student, he will 
not understand all your instructions; and if evil domi- 
nates his character, he will pervert the rules of Christian 
Science, and the last error will be worse than the first — 
inasmuch as wilful transgression brings greater torment 
than ignorance. | 


A CRUCE SALUS 


The sum total of Love reflected is exemplified, and 
includes the whole duty of man: Truth perverted, in 
belief, becomes the creator of the claim of error. ‘To 
affirm mentally and audibly that God is All and there is 
no sickness and no sin, makes mortals either saints or 
sinners. 

Truth talked and not lived, rolls on the human heart 
a stone; consigns sensibility to the charnel-house of sen- 
suality, ease, self-love, self-justification, there to moulder 
and rot. 


30 


zr 


ON 


ve) 


18 


21 


24 


27 


294 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


The noblest work of God is man in the image of his 
Maker; the last infirmity of evil is so-called man, swayed 
by the maélstrom of human passions, elbowing the con- 
cepts of his own creating, making place for himself and 
displacing his fellows. 

A real Christian Scientist is a marvel, a miracle in the 
universe of mortal mind. With selfless love, he inscribes 
on the heart of humanity and transcribes on the page 
of reality the living, palpable presence — the might and 
majesty! — of goodness. He lives for all mankind, and 
honors his creator. 

The vice versa of this man is sometimes called a 
man, but he is a small animal: a hived bee, with sting 
ready for each kind touch, he makes honey out of 
the flowers of human hearts and hides it in his cell of 
ingratitude. 

O friendly hand! keep back thy offerings from asps 
and apes, from wolves in sheep’s clothing and all raven- 
ing beasts. Love such specimens of mortality just enough 
to reform and transform them, —if it be possible, — 
and then, look out for their stings, and jaws, and claws; 
but thank God and take courage, — that you desire to 
help even such as these. 


COMPARISON TO ENGLISH BARMAIDS 


Since my residence in Concord, N. H., I have read 
the daily paper, and had become an admirer of Edgar 
L. Wakeman’s terse, graphic, and poetic style in his 
“Wanderings,” richly flavored with the true ideas of 
humanity and equality. In an issue of J anuary 17, how- 


COMPARISON TO ENGLISH BARMAIDS 295 


ever, were certain references to American women which 1 
deserve and elicit brief comment. 

Mr. Wakeman writes from London, that a ays Eng- 3 
lish leader, whom he quotes without naming, avers that 
the “cursed barmaid system” in England is evolved by 
the same power which in America leads women “along 6 
a gamut of isms and ists, from female suffrage, past a 
score of reforms, to Christian Science.” This anony- 
mous talker further declares, that the central cause of 9 
this “same original evil” is “a female passion for some 
manner of notoriety.” 

Is Mr. Wakeman awake, and caught napping? While 
praising the Scotchman’s national pride and affection, 
has our American correspondent lost these sentiments 
from his own breast? Has he forgotten how to honor rs 
his native land and defend the dignity of her daughters 
with his ready pen and pathos? 

The flaunting and floundering statements of the greattzg 
unknown for whose ability and popularity Mr. Wakeman 
strongly vouches, should not only be queried, but flatly 
contradicted, as both untrue and uncivil. English senti- or 
ment is not wholly represented by one man. Nor is the 
world ignorant of the fact that high and pure ethical 
tones do resound from Albion’s shores. The most ad- 24 
vanced ideas are inscribed on tablets of such an organi- 
zation as the Victoria Institute, or Philosophical Society 
of Great Britain, an institution which names itself after 27 
her who is unquestionably the best queen on earth; who 
for a half century has with such dignity, clemency, and 
virtue worn the English crown and borne the English 30 
sceptre. 

Now, I am a Christian Scientist, —the Founder of 


La 


2 


xg 


w 


ve) 


I 


N 


15 


18 


24 


27 


296 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


this system of religion, — widely known; and, by special 
invitation, have allowed myself to be elected an associate 
life-member of the Victoria Institute, which numbers 
among its constituents and managers — not barmaids, 
but bishops — profound philosophers, brilliant scholars. 

Was it ignorance of American society and _ history, 
together with unfamiliarity with the work and career 
of American women, which led the unknown author 
cited by Mr. Wakeman to overflow in shallow sarcasm, 
and place the barmaids of English alehouses and rail- 
ways in the same category with noble women who min- 
ister in the sick-room, give their time and strength to 
binding up the wounds of the broken-hearted, and live 
on the plan of heaven? 

This writer classes Christian Science with theosophy 
and spiritualism; whereas, they are by no means iden- 
tical — nor even similar. Christian Science, antagonis- 
tic to intemperance, as to all immorality, is by no means 
associated therewith. Do manly Britons patronize tap- 
rooms and lazar-houses, and thus note or foster a fem- 
inine ambition which, in this unknown gentleman’s 
language, “poises and poses, higgles and wriggles’’ it- 
self into publicity? Why fall into such patronage, unless 
from their affinity for the worst forms of vice? 

And the barmaids! Do they enter this line of occu- 
pation from a desire for notoriety and a wish to promote 
female suffrage? or are they incited thereto by their 
own poverty and the bad appetites of men? What man- 
ner of man 2s this unknown individual who utters bar- 
maid and Christian Scientist in the same breath? If he 
but knew whereof he speaks, his shame would not lose 
its blush! 


A CHRISTIAN SCIENCE STATUTE 297 


Taking into account the short time that has elapsed 
since the discovery of Christian Science, one readily sees 
that this Science has distanced all other religious and 
pathological systems for physical and moral reforma- 
tion. In the direction of temperance it has achieved far 
more than has been accomplished by legally coercive 
measures, — and because this Science bases its work on 
ethical conditions and mentally destroys the appetite for 
alcoholic drinks. 

Smart journalism is allowable, nay, it is commend- 
able; but the public cannot swallow reports of American 
affairs from a surly censor ventilating his lofty scorn of 
the sects, or societies, of a nation that perhaps he has 
never visited. 


A CHRISTIAN SCIENCE STATUTE 


I hereby state, in unmistakable language, the follow- 
ing statute in the morale of Christian Science: — 

A man or woman, having voluntarily entered into 
wedlock, and accepted the claims of the marriage cove- 
nant, is held in Christian Science as morally bound to 
fulfil all the claims growing out of this contract, unless 
such claims are relinquished by mutual consent of both 
parties, or this contract is legally dissolved. If the man 
is dominant over the animal, he will count the conse- 
quences of his own conduct; will consider the effects, 
on himself and his progeny, of selfishness, unmerciful- 
ness, tyranny, or lust. 

Trust Truth, not error; and Truth will give you all 
that belongs to the rights of freedom. The Hebrew bard 


12 


15 


27 


Lan] 


T5 


18 


24 


27 


30 


298 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


wrote, “Trust in the Lord with all thine heart; and lean 
not unto thine own understanding.”’ Nothing is gained 
by wrong-doing. St. Paul’s words take in the situation: 
“Not ... (as we be slanderously reported, and as some 
affirm that we say,) Let us do evil, that good may come? 
whose damnation is just.”’ 

When causing others to go astray, we also are wan- 
derers. “With what measure ye mete, it shall be meas- 
ured to you again.” Ask yourself: Under the same 
circumstances, in the same spiritual ignorance and power 
of passion, would I be strengthened by having my best 
friend break troth with me? These words of St. Matthew 
have special application to Christian Scientists; namely, 
“Tt is not good to marry.” 

To build on selfishness is to build on sand. When 
Jesus received the material rite of water baptism, he did 
not say that it was God’s command; but implied that 
the period demanded it. Trials purify mortals and deliver 
them from themselves, — all the claims of sensuality. 
Abide by the morale of absolute Christian Science, — 
self-abnegation and purity; then Truth delivers you from 
the seeming power of error, and faith vested in righteous- 
ness triumphs! 


ADVICE TO STUDENTS 


The true consciousness is the true health. One says, 
“T find relief from pain in unconscious sleep.” I say, 
You mistake; through unconsciousness one no more 
gains freedom from pain than immunity from evil. When 
unconscious of a mistake, one thinks he is not mistaken; 
but this false consciousness does not change the fact, or 


ADVICE TO STUDENTS 299 


its results; suffering and mistakes recur until one is awake 
to their cause and character. To know the what, when, 
and how of error, destroys error. The error that is seen 
aright as error, has received its death-blow; but never 
until then. 

Let us look through the lens of Christian Science, 
not of “self,” at the following mistake, which demands 
our present attention. I have no time for detailed report 
of this matter, but simply answer the following question 
sent to me; glad, indeed, that this query has finally come 
with the courage of conviction to the minds of many 
students. 

“Ts it right to copy your works and read them for our 
public services?”’ 

The good which the material senses see not is the only 
absolute good; the evil which these senses see not is the 
only absolute evil. 

If I enter Mr. Smith’s store and take from it his gar- 
ments that are on sale, array myself in them, and put 
myself and them on exhibition, can I make this right 
by saying, These garments are Mr. Smith’s; he manu- 
factured them and owns them, but you must pay me, 
not him, for this exhibit? 

The spectators may ask, Did he give you permission 
to do this, did he sell them or loan them to you? No. 
Then have you asked yourself this question on the sub- 
ject, namely, What right have I to do this? True, it 
saves your purchasing these garments, and gives to the 
public new patterns which are useful to them; but does 
this silence your conscience? or, because you have con- 
fessed that they are the property of a noted firm, and 
you wished to handle them, does it justify you in appro- 


9 


30 


Len! 


oO 


15 


18 


2 


La 


24 


27 


30 


300 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


priating them, and so avoiding the cost of hiring or 
purchasing? 

Copying my published works verbatim, compiling them 
in connection with the Scriptures, taking this copy into 
the pulpit, announcing the author’s name, then reading 
it publicly as your own compilation, is — what? 

We answer, It is a mistake; in common parlance, it 
is an zgnorant wrong. 

If you should print and publish your copy of my works, 
you would be liable to arrest for infringement of copy- 
right, which the law defines and punishes as theft. Read- 
ing in the pulpit from copies of my publications gives 
you the clergyman’s salary and spares you the printer’s 
bill, but does: it spare you our Master’s condemnation? 
You literally publish my works through the pulpit, instead 
of the press, and thus evade the law, but not the gospel. 
When I consent to this act, you will then be justified 
in it. 

Your manuscript copy is liable, in some way, to be 
printed as your original writings, thus incurring the pen- 
alty of the law, and increasing the record of theft in the 
United States Circuit Court. 

To The Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, which I 
had organized and of which I had for many years been 
pastor, [ gave permission to cite, in the Christian Science 
Quarterly, from my work Science and Health, passages 
giving the spiritual meaning of Bible texts; but this was 
a special privilege, and the author’s gift. 

Christian Science demonstrates that the patient who 
pays whatever he is able to pay for being healed, is more 
apt to recover than he who withholds a slight equiva- 
lent for health. Healing morally and physically are one. 


ADVICE TO STUDENTS 301 


Then, is compiling and delivering that sermon for which 
you pay nothing, and which you deliver without the 
author’s consent, and receive pay therefor, the precedent 
for preaching Christian Science, —and are you doing 
to the author of the above-named book as you would 
have others do unto you? 

Those authors and editors of pamphlets and periodi- 
cals whose substance is made up of my publications, are 
morally responsible for what the law construes as crime. 
There are startling instances of the above-named law- 
breaking and gospel-opposing system of authorship, which 
characterize the writings of a few professed Christian 
Scientists. My Christian students who have read copies 
of my works in the pulpit require only a word to be wise: 
too sincere and morally statuesque are they to be long 
led into temptation; but I must not leave persistent 
plagiarists without this word of warning in public, since 
my private counsel they disregard. ’ 

To the question of my true-hearted students, “Is it 
right to copy your works and read them for our public 
services?” I answer: It is not right to copy my book 
and read it publicly without my consent. My reasons are 
as follows: — 

First: This method is an unseen form of injustice 
standing in a holy place. 

Second: It breaks the Golden Rule, —a divine rule 
for human conduct. 

Third: All error tends to harden the heart, blind 
the eyes, stop the ears of understanding, and inflate 
self; counter to the commands of our hillside Priest, to 
whom Isaiah alluded thus: “I have trodden the wine- 
press alone; and of the people there was none with me.” 


18 


27 


fe) 


W 


I 


Ww 


n 


Ke) 


ut 


uw 


co 


I 


to 
i 


24 


2 


~I 


30 


302 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Behind the scenes lurks an evil which you can prevent: 
it is a purpose to kill the reformation begun and increas- 
ing through the instructions of “Science and Health with 
Key to the Scriptures;”’ it encourages infringement of my 
copyright, and seeks again to “cast lots for his vesture,” 
— while the perverter preserves in his own consciousness 
and teaching the name without the Spirit, the skeleton 
without the heart, the form without the comeliness, the 
sense without the Science, of Christ’s healing. My stu- 
dents are expected to know the teaching of Christian Sci- 
ence sufficiently to discriminate between error and Truth, 
thus sparing their teacher a task and themselves the 
temptation to be misled. 

Much good has been accomplished through Christian 
Science Sunday services. If Christian Scientists occasion- 
ally mistake in interpreting revealed Truth, of two evils 
the less would be not to leave the Word unspoken and 
untaught. I allowed, till this permission was withdrawn, 
students working faithfully for Christ’s cause on earth, 
the privilege of copying and reading my works for Sunday 
service; provided, they each and all destroyed the copies 
at once after said service. When I should so elect and 
give suitable notice, they were to desist from further copy- 
ing of my writings as aforesaid. 

This injunction did not curtail the benefit which the 
student derived from making his copy, nor detract from 
the good that his hearers received from his reading thereof; 
but it was intended to forestall the possible evil of putting 
the divine teachings contained in “Science and Health 
with Key to the Scriptures” into human hands, to sub- 
vert or to liquidate. 

I recommend that students stay within their own fields 


NOTICE 303 


of labor, to work for the race; they are lights that can- 
not be hid, and need only to shine from their home sum- 
mits to be sought and found as healers physical and 
moral. 

The kindly shepherd has his own fold and tends his 
own flock. Christian students should have their own 
institutes and, unmolested, be governed by divine Love 
alone in teaching and guiding their students. When 
wisdom garrisons these strongholds of Christian Science, 
peace and joy, the fruits of Spirit, will rest upon us all. 
We are brethren in the fullest sense of that word; there- 
fore no queries should arise as to “who shall be great- 
est.” Let us serve instead of rule, knock instead of 
push at the door of human hearts, and allow to each 
and every one the same rights and privileges that we 
claim for ourselves. If ever I wear out from serving 
students, it shall be in the effort to help them to obey 
the Ten Commandments and imbibe the spirit of Christ’s 
Beatitudes. 


NotIcE 


Editor of Christan Science Journal: — You will oblige 
me by giving place in your Journal to the following notice. 
The idea and purpose of a Liberty Bell is pleasing, and 
can be made profitable to the heart of our country. I feel 
assured that many Christian Scientists will respond to this 
letter by contributions. 

Mary Baker Eppy. 


H 
eo 


i>) 
Lal 


o7 


I 


3 


6 


ve) 


T5 


18 


2 


La 


24 


27 


30 


304 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


CoLumBIAN LiserTy BeLL Commirrer, 
1505 PENNA. AVE., WasHINGTON, D.C, 


To THE DAUGHTERS OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION: — 


It has been determined to create a Columbian Liberty 
Bell, to be placed by the lovers of liberty and peace in 
the most appropriate place in the coming World’s Expo- 
sition at Chicago. After the close of the Exhibition this 
bell will pass from place to place throughout the world 
as a missionary of freedom, coming first to the capital 
of the nation under the care of our society. 

Then it will go to Bunker Hill or Liberty Island, to 
the battle-field of New Orleans (1812), to San Francisco, 
to the place where any great patriotic celebration is being 
held, until 1900, when it will be sent to the next World’s 
Exhibition, which takes place at Paris, France. There it 
will continue until that Exhibition closes. 

When not in use in other places, it will return to Wash- 
ington under the care of the Daughters of the American 
Revolution. Washington will be its home, and from there 
it will journey from place to place, fulfilling its mission 
throughout the world. 

The following is the proposed use of the bell: It shall 
ring at sunrise and sunset; at nine o’clock in the morn- 
ing on the anniversaries of the days on which great events 
have occurred marking the world’s progress toward liberty; 
at twelve o’clock on the birthdays of the “creators of 
liberty;”’ and at four o’clock it will toll on the anniver- 
saries of their death. (It will always ring at nine o’clock 
on October 11th, in recognition of the organization on 
that day of the Daughters of the American Revolution.) 
. . . Lhe responsibility of its production, and the direc- 
tion of its use, have been placed in the hands of a 


- 


NOTICE 305 


committee of women representing each State and Ter- 
ritory, one representative from each Republic in the 
world, and a representative from the patriotic societies, 
— Daughters and Sons of the American Revolution, 
the Lyceum League of America, the Society of Ger- 
man Patriots, the Human Freedom League, and kindred 
organizations. 

The National Board of Management has placed upon 
me the responsibility of representing the National Society 
of the Daughters of the American Revolution upon the 
General Committee, and this circular is sent to every 
member of the society, asking for her personal coopera- 
tion in making the undertaking successful. In creating 
the bell it is particularly desired that the largest number 
of persons possible shall have a part in it. For this reason 
small contributions from many persons are to be asked 
for, rather than large contributions from a few. They 
are to be of two kinds: — : 

First: Material that can be made a part of the bell; 
articles of historic interest will be particularly appre- 
ciated — gold, silver, bronze, copper, and nickel can be 
fused. 

Second: Of money with which to pay for the bell. 
Each member of the society is asked to contribute one 
cent to be fused into the bell, and twenty-five cents to 
pay for it. She is also asked to collect two dollars from 
others, in pennies, if possible, and send with the amount 
the name of each contributor. In order that the bell 
shall be cast April 30th, the anniversary of the inaugu- 
Tation of George Washington as the first President of 
the United States, we ask every one receiving this cir- 
cular to act at once, 


Lan 
wn 


18 


I 


w 


Oy 


I2 


15 


18 


2 


Ln 


24 


i) 
NI 


306 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


In forwarding material to be melted into the bell, please 
send fullest historical description. This will be entered 
carefully in a book which will accompany the bell wherever 
it goes. 

. . . As the motto has not yet been decided upon, any 
ideas on that subject will be gratefully received; we will 
also. welcome suggestions of events to be celebrated and 
names to be commemorated. 

Very cordially yours, 
Mary Desa, 
ex-Vice-President General, D. A. R. 


Contributions should be sent to the Liberty National 
Bank, corner Liberty and West Streets, New York, and 
a duplicate letter written, as a notification of the same, 
to Miss Mary Desha, 1505 Penna. Ave., Washington, 
D. C., or to Miss Minnie F. Mickley, Mickleys, Pa. 

We would add, as being of interest, that Mrs. Eddy is 
a member of the above organization, having been made 
such by the special request of the late Mrs. Harrison, 
wife of the ex-President, who was at that time the Presi- 
dent thereof. — Ep. 


ANGELS 


When angels visit us, we do not hear the rustle of wings, 
nor feel the feathery touch of the breast of a dove; but 
we know their presence by the love they create in our 
hearts. Oh, may you feel this touch, —it is not the 
clasping of hands, nor a loved person present; it is more 
than this: it is a spiritual idea that lights your path! 
The Psalmist saith: “He shall give His angels charge 


DEIFICATION OF PERSONALITY 307 


over thee.” God gives you His spiritual ideas, and in 
turn, they give you daily supplies. Never ask for to- 
morrow: it is enough that divine Love is an ever-present 
help; and if you wait, never doubting, you will have 
all you need every moment. What a glorious inheritance 
is given to us through the understanding of omnipresent 
Love! More we cannot ask: more we do not want: 
more we cannot have. This sweet assurance is the 
“Peace, be still” to all human fears, to suffering of every 
sort. 


DEIFICATION OF PERSONALITY 


Notwithstanding the rapid sale already of two editions 
of “Christ and Christmas,” and many orders on hand, I 
have thought best to stop its publication. 

In this revolutionary religious period, thé increasing 
inquiry of mankind as to Christianity and its unity — 
and above all, God’s love opening the eyes of the blind 
—is fast fitting all minds for the proper reception of 
Christian Science healing. 

But I must stand on this absolute basis of Christian 
Science; namely, Cast not pearls before the unprepared 
thought. Idolatry is an easily-besetting sin of all peoples. 
The apostle saith, “Little children, keep yourselves from 
idols.”’ 

The illustrations were not intended for a golden calf, 
at which the sick may look and be healed. Christian 
Scientists should beware of unseen snares, and adhere 


to the divine Principle and rules for demonstration... 


They must guard against the deification of finite person- 
ality. Every human thought must turn instinctively to 


24 


27 


30 


I 


3 


eo) 


15 


18 


2I 


24 


2 


~] 


39 


308 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


the divine Mind as its sole centre and intelligence. Until 
this be done, man will never be found harmonious and 
immortal. 

Whosoever looks to me personally for his health or 
holiness, mistakes. He that by reason of human love or 
hatred or any other cause clings to my material per- 
sonality, greatly errs, stops his own progress, and loses 
the path to health, happiness, and heaven. The Scrip- 
tures and Christian Science reveal “the way,” and per- 
sonal revelators will take their proper place in history, 
but will not be deified. 

Advanced scientific students are ready for “Christ 
and Christmas;’’ but those are a minority of its readers, 
and even they know its practicality only by healing 
the sick on its divine Principle. In the words of the 
prophet, “Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God is one 
Lord.”’ 

Friends, strangers, and Christian Scientists, I thank 
you, each and all, for your liberal patronage and scholarly, 
artistic, and scientific notices of my book. This little 
messenger has done its work, fulfilled its mission, retired 
with honor (and mayhap taught me more than it has 
others), only to reappear in due season. The knowledge 
that I have gleaned from its fruitage is, that intensely 
contemplating personality impedes spiritual growth; even 
as holding in mind the consciousness of disease prevents 
the recovery of the sick. 

Christian Science is taught through its divine Prin- 
ciple, which is invisible to corporeal sense. A material 
human likeness is the antipode of man in the image and 
likeness of God. Hence, a finite person is not the model 
for a metaphysician. I earnestly advise all Christian 
Scientists to remove from their observation or study 


DEIFICATION OF PERSONALITY 309 


the personal sense of any one, and not to dwell in thought 
upon their own or others’ corporeality, either as good or 
evil. 

According to Christian Science, material personality is 
an error in premise, and must result in erroneous con- 
clusions. All will agree with me that material portraiture 
often fails to express even mortal man, and this declares 
its unfitness for fable or fact to build upon. 

The face of Jesus has uniformly been so unnaturally 
delineated that it has turned many from the true con- 
templation of his character. He advances most in divine 
Science who meditates most on infinite spiritual sub- 
stance and intelligence. Experience proves this true. 
Pondering on the finite personality of Jesus, the son of 
man, is not the channel through which we reach the 
Christ, or Son of God, the true idea of man’s divine 
Principle. 

I warn students against falling into the error of anti- 
Christ. The consciousness of corporeality, and what- 
ever is connected therewith, must be outgrown. Corporeal 
falsities include all obstacles to health, holiness, and 
heaven. Man’s individual life is infinitely above a 
bodily form of existence, and the human concept an- 
tagonizes the divine. “Science and Health with Key 
to the Scriptures,” on page 229, third and fourth ae 
graphs, elucidates this topic.! 

My Christmas poem and its illustrations are not a text- 
book. Scientists sometimes take things too intensely. 
Let them soberly adhere to the Bible and Science and 
Health, which contain all and much more than they 
have yet learned. We should prohibit ourselves the 


1See the revised edition of 1890, or page 334 in editions sub- 
sequent to 1902. 


E 


6 


9 


24 


= 


OV 


ve) 


T 


2 


310 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


childish pleasure of studying Truth through the senses, 
for this is neither the intent of my works nor possible 
in Science. 

Even the teachings of Jesus would be misused by sub- 
stituting personality for the Christ, or the impersonal 
form of Truth, amplified in this age by the discovery of 
Christian Science. To impersonalize scientifically the 
material sense of existence — rather than cling to per- 
sonality — is the lesson of to-day. 


A CARD 


My answer to manifold letters relative to the return 
of members that have gone out of The First Church of 
Christ, Scientist, in Boston, is this: While my affec- 


_ tions plead for all and every one, and my desire is that 


I 


I 


2 


2 


5 


8 


Lan 


BSG 


~s 


all shall be redeemed, I am not unmindful that the Scrip- 
tures enjoin, “Let all things be done decently and in 
order.”’ 

To continue one’s connection with this church, or to 
regain it, one must comply with the church rules. All 
who desire its fellowship, and to become members of it, 
must send in their petitions to this effect to the Clerk 
of the church; and upon a meeting being called, the 
First Members will determine the action of the church 
on this subject. 


OVERFLOWING THOUGHTS 


In this receding year of religious jubilee, 1894, I as 
an individual would cordially invite all persons who 
have left our fold, together with those who never have 


OVERFLOWING THOUGHTS oll 


been in it, — all who love God and keep His command- 
ments, — to come and unite with The Mother Church in 
Boston. The true Christian Scientists will be welcomed, 
greeted as brethren endeavoring to walk with us hand 
in hand, as we journey to the celestial city. 

Also, I would extend a tender invitation to Christian 
Scientists’ students, those who are ready for the table of 
our Lord: so, should we follow Christ’s teachings; so, 
bury the dead past; so, loving one another, go forth to 
the full vintage-time, exemplifying what we profess. But 
some of the older members are not quite ready to take 
this advanced step in the full spirit of that charity which 
thinketh no evil; and if it be not taken thus, it is impracti- 
eal, unfruitful, Soul-less. 

My deepest desires and daily labors go to prove that 
I love my enemies and would help all to gain the abiding 
consciousness of health, happiness, and heaven. 

I hate no one; and love others more than they can 
love me. As I now understand Christian Science, I would 
as soon harm myself as another; since by breaking 
Christ’s command, “Thou shalt love thy neighbor as 
thyself,”’ I should lose my hope of heaven. 

The works I have written on Christian Science con- 
tain absolute Truth, and my necessity was to tell it; 
therefore I did this even as a surgeon who wounds 
to heal. I was a scribe under orders; and who can 
refrain from transcribing what God indites, and ought 
not that one to take the cup, drink all of it, and give 
thanks? 

Being often reported as saying what never escaped 
from my lips, when rehearsing facts concerning others 
who were reporting false charges, I have been sorry that 


15 


30 


I 


3 


Ov 


I 


to 


T5 


18 


ied 


2 


24 


27 


312 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


I spoke at all, and wished I were wise enough to guard 
against that temptation. Oh, may the love that is talked, 
be felt! and so lived, that when weighed in the scale of 
God we be not found wanting. Love is consistent, uni- 
form, sympathetic, self-sacrificing, unutterably kind; even 
that which lays all upon the altar, and, speechless and 
alone, bears all burdens, suffers all inflictions, endures 
all piercing for the sake of others, and for the kingdom 
of heaven’s sake. 


A Great Man anv His Sayine 


Hon. Charles Carrol Bonney, President of the World’s 
Congress Auxiliary, in his remarks before that body, 
said, “No more striking manifestation of the interposi- 
tion of divine Providence in human affairs has come in 
recent years, than that shown in the raising up of the 
body of people known as Christian Scientists, who are 
called to declare the real harmony between religion and 
Science, and to restore the waning faith of many in the 
verities of the sacred Scriptures.” 

In honest utterance of veritable history, and his own 
spiritual discernment, this man must have risen above 
worldly schemes, human theorems or hypotheses, to 
conclusions which reason too supine or misemployed 
cannot fasten upon. He spake inspired; he touched a 
tone of Truth that will continue to reverberate and renew 
its emphasis throughout the entire centuries, into the vast 
forever. 


CHURCH AND SCHOOL 313 


WorDS OF COMMENDATION 


Editor of The Christian Science Journal: — Permit me 
to say that your editorial in the August number is par 
excellence. 

It is a digest of good manners, morals, methods, and 
means. It points to the scientific spiritual molecule, 
pearl, and pinnacle, that everybody needs. May the 
Christlikeness it reflects rest on the dear readers, and 
throw the light of penetration on the page; even as the 
dawn, kindling its glories in the east, lightens earth’s 
landscape. 

I thank the contributors to The Christian Science 
Journal for their jewels of thought, so adapted to the 
hour, and without ill-humor or hyperbolic tumor. I 
was impressed by the articles entitled “The New Pas- 
tor,” by Rev. Lanson P. Norcross, “The -Lamp,’’ by 
Walter Church, “The Temptation,” a poem by J. J. 
Rome, ete. 

The field waves its white ensign, the reapers are strong, 
the rich sheaves are ripe, the storehouse is ready: pray 
ye therefore the God of harvest to send forth more 
laborers of the excellent sort, and garner the supplies 
for a world. 


CHURCH AND SCHOOL 


Humbly, and, as I believe, divinely directed, I hereby 
ordain the Bible, and “Science and Health with Key 


15 


18 


24 


to the Scriptures,’ to be hereafter the only pastor of 27 


I 


OV 


Ke) 


I 


nN 


15 


oo 


I 


2I 


24 


30 


314 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


The Church of Christ, Scientist, throughout our land 
and in other lands. 

From this date the Sunday services of our denomina- 
tion shall be conducted by Readers in lieu of pastors. 
Each church, or society formed for Sunday worship, 
shall elect two Readers: a male, and a female. One of 
these individuals shall open the meeting by reading the 
hymns, and chapter (or portion of the chapter) in the 
Bible, lead in silent prayer, and repeat in concert with 
the congregation the Lord’s Prayer. Also, this First 
Reader shall give out any notices from the pulpit, shall 
read the Scriptures indicated in the Sunday School Les- 
son of the Christian Scrence Quarterly, and shall pro- 
nounce the benediction. 

The First Reader shall read from my book, “Science 
and Health with Key to the Scriptures,” alternately in 
response to the congregation, the spiritual interpreta- 
tion of the Lord’s Prayer; also, shall read all the selec- 
tions from Science and Health referred to in the Sunday 
Lessons. 

The Reader of the Scriptures shall name, at each 
reading, the book, chapter, and verses. The Reader of 
“Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures”’ shall 
commence by announcing the full title of this book, with 
the name of its author, and add to this announcement, 
“the Christian Science textbook.” It is unnecessary to 
repeat the title or page. This form shall also be observed 
at the Communion service; the selections from both the 
Bible and the Christian Science textbook shall be taken 
from the Quarterly, as heretofore, and this Lesson shall 
be such as is adapted to that service. On the first Sunday 
of each month, except Communion Sunday, a sermon 


CHURCH AND SCHOOL 315 


shall be preached to the children, from selections taken 
from the Scriptures and Science and Health, especially 
adapted to the occasion, and read after the manner of 
the Sunday service. The children’s service shall be 
held on the Sunday following Communion Day. 

No copies from my books are allowed to be written, 
and read from manuscripts, either in private or in pub- 
lic assemblies, except by their author. 

Christian Scientists, all over the world, who are let- 
terly fit and specially spiritually fitted for teachers, can 
teach annually three classes only. They shall teach 
from the Christian Science textbook. Each class shall 
consist of not over thirty-three students, carefully selected, 
and only of such as have promising proclivities toward 
Christian Science. The teacher shall hold himself mor- 
ally obligated to look after the welfare of his students, 
not only through class term, but after it; and to watch 
well that they prove sound in sentiment, health, and 
practical Christian Science. | 

Teaching Christian Science shall be no question of 
money, but of morals and of uplifting the race. Teachers 
shall form associations for this purpose; and for the 
first few years, convene as often as once in three months. 
Teachers shall not silently mentally address the thought, 
to handle it, nor allow their students to do thus, except 
the individual needing it asks for mental treatment. 
They shall steadily and patiently strive to educate their 
students in conformity to the unerring wisdom and law 
of God, and shall enjoin upon them habitually to study 
His revealed Word, the Scriptures, and “Science and 
Health with Key to the Scriptures.” 

They shall teach their students how to defend them- 


Lan 


2 


15 


21 


I 


WwW 


an 


I 


I 


I 


2 


2 


mn 


oo 


La] 


24 


2 


~] 


316 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


selves against mental malpractice, but never to return 
evil for evil; never to attack the malpractitioner, but 
to know the truth that makes free, — and so to be a law 
not unto others, but themselves. 


Crass, PuLpit, STUDENTS’ STUDENTS 


When will you take a class in Christian Science or 
speak to your church in Boston? is often asked. 

I shall speak to my dear church at Boston very seldom. 
The Mother Church must be self-sustained by God. 
The date of a class in Christian Science should depend 
on the fitness of things, the tide which flows heavenward, 
the hour best for the student. Until minds become less 
worldly-minded, and depart farther from the primitives 
of the race, and have profited up to their present capac- 
ity from the written word, they are not ready for the 
word spoken at this date. 

My juniors can tell others what they know, and turn 
them slowly toward the haven. Imperative, accumula- 
tive, sweet demands rest on my retirement from life’s 
bustle. What, then, of continual recapitulation of tired 
aphorisms and disappointed ethics; of patching breaches 
widened the next hour; of pounding wisdom and love 
into sounding brass; of warming marble and quench- 
ing volcanoes! Before entering the Massachusetts Meta- 
physical College, had my students achieved the point 
whence they could have derived most benefit from their 
pupilage, to-day there would be on earth paragons of 
Christianity, patterns of humility, wisdom, and might 
for the world. 


CLASS, PULPIT, STUDENTS’ STUDENTS 317 


To the students whom I have not seen that ask, “May 
I call you mother?” my heart replies, Yes, if you are 
doing God’s work. When born of Truth and Love, we 
are all of one kindred. 

The hour has struck for Christian Scientists to do their 
own work; to appreciate the signs of the times; to dem- 
onstrate self-knowledge and self-government; and _ to 
demonstrate, as this period demands, over all sin, disease, 
and death. ‘The dear ones whom I would have great 
pleasure in instructing, know that the door to my teaching 
was shut when my College closed. 

Again, it is not absolutely requisite for some people 
to be taught in a class, for they can learn by spiritual 
growth and by the study of what is written. Scarcely a 
moiety, compared with the whole of the Scriptures and 
the Christian Science textbook, is yet assimilated spirit- 
ually by the most faithful seekers; yet this assimilation is 
indispensable to the progress of every Christian Scientist. 
These considerations prompt my answers to the above 
questions. Human desire is inadequate to adjust the 
balance on subjects of such earnest import. These 
words of our Master explain this hour: “What I do 
thou knowest not now; but thou shalt know hereafter.” 

My sympathies are deeply enlisted for the students 
of students; having already seen in many instances their 
talents, culture, and singleness of purpose to uplift the 
race. Such students should not pay the penalty for 
other people’s faults; and divine Love will open the 
way for them. My soul abhors injustice, and loves 
mercy. St. John writes: “Whom God hath sent speaketh 
the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by meas- 
ure unto him.” 


= 


2 


30 


I 


I 


2 


2 


2 


3 


5 


) 


we 


4 


~J 


318 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


My StrupEents AND THy STUDENTS 


Mine and thine are obsolete terms in absolute Christian 
Science, wherein and whereby the universal brotherhood 
of man is stated and demands to be demonstrated. I have 
a large affection, not alone for my students, but for thy 
students, — for students of the second generation. I can- 
not but love some of those devoted students better than 
some of mine who are less lovable or Christly. This 
natural affection for goodness must go on ad libitum unto 
the third and fourth and final generation of those who 
love God and keep His commandments. Hence the 
following is an amendment of the paragraph on page 47 * 
of “Retrospection and Introspection”: — 

Any student, having received instructions in a Primary 
class from me, or from a loyal student of Christian Science, 
and afterwards studied thoroughly “Science and Health 
with Key to the Scriptures,’”’ can enter upon the gospel 
work of teaching Christian Science, and so fulfil the com- 
mand of Christ. Before entering this sacred field of labor, 
the student must have studied faithfully the latest edi- 
tions of my works, and be a good Bible scholar and a 
devout, consecrated Christian. 

These are the indispensable demands on all those who 
become teachers. 


UNSEEN SIN 


Two points of danger beset mankind; namely, making 
sin seem either too large or too little: if too large, we 


1 See edition of 1909. 


A WORD TO THE WISE o19 


are in the darkness of all the ages, wherein the true sense 
of the unity of good and the unreality of evil is lost. 

If good is God, even as God is good, then good and 
evil can neither be coeval nor coequal, for God is All-in- 
all. This closes the argument of aught besides Him, aught 
else than good. 

If the sense of sin is too little, mortals are in danger 
of not seeing their own belief in sin, but of seeing too 
keenly their neighbor’s. Then they are beset with 
egotism and hypocrisy. Here Christian Scientists must 
be most watchful. Their habit of mental and audible 
protest against the reality of sin, tends to make sin less 
or more to them than to other people. They must either 
be overcoming sin in themselves, or they must not lose 
sight of sin; else they are self-deceived sinners of the 
worst sort. 


A Worp TO THE WISE 


Will all the dear Christian Scientists accept my tender 
greetings for the forthcoming holidays, and grant me 
this request, — let the present season pass without one 
gift to me. 

Our church edifice must be built in 1894. Take thither 
thy saintly offerings, and lay them in the outstretched 
hand of God. The object to be won affords ample oppor- 
tunity for the grandest achievement to which Christian 
Scientists can direct attention, and feel themselves alone 
among the stars. 

No doubt must intervene between the promise and 
event; faith and resolve are friends to Truth; seize them, 


21 


27 


I 


6 


12 


15 


18 


2 


- 


24 


27 


39 


320 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


trust the divine Providence, push upward our prayer in 
stone, — and God will give the benediction. 


CHRISTMAS 


This interesting day, crowned with the history of 
Truth’s idea, —its earthly advent and nativity, —1s 
especially dear to the heart of Christian Scientists; to 
whom Christ’s appearing in a fuller sense is so precious, 
and fraught with divine benedictions for mankind. 

The star that looked lovingly down on the manger of 
our Lord, lends its resplendent light to this hour: the 
light of Truth, to cheer, guide, and bless man as he 
reaches forth for the infant idea of divine perfection 
dawning upon human imperfection, — that calms man’s 
fears, bears his burdens, beckons him on to Truth and 
Love and the sweet immunity these bring from sin, sick- 
ness, and death. | 

This polar star, fixed in the heavens of divine Science, 
shall be the sign of his appearing who “healeth all our 
diseases;” it hath traversed night, wading through 
darkness and gloom, on to glory. It doth meet the 
antagonism of error; addressing to dull ears and undis- 
ciplined beliefs words of Truth and Life. 

The star of Bethlehem is the star of Boston, high in 
the zenith of Truth’s domain, that looketh down on the 
long night of human beliefs, to pierce the darkness and 
melt into dawn. 

The star of Bethlehem is the light of all ages; is the 
light of Love, to-day christening religion undefiled, divine 
Science; giving to it a new name, and the white stone in 
token of purity and permanence. 


CARD O21 


The wise men follow this guiding star; the watchful 
shepherd chants his welcome over the cradle of a great 
truth, and saith, “Unto us a child is born,” whose birth 
is less of a miracle than eighteen centuries ago; and “his 
name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty 
God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace.” 

My heart is filled with joy, that each receding year sees 
the steady gain of Truth’s idea in Christian Science; that 
each recurring year witnesses the balance adjusted more 
on the side of God, the supremacy of Spirit; as shown 
by the triumphs of Truth over error, of health over sick- 
ness, of Life over death, and of Soul over sense. 

“The hour cometh, and now is, when the true wor- 
shipper shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth.” 
“For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made 
me free from the law of sin and death.”’ “Fear not, little 
flock; for it is your Father’s good pleasure v0 give you 
the kingdom.” : 


Press on, press on! ye sons of light, 
Untiring in your holy fight, 

Still treading each temptation down, 
And battling for a brighter crown. 


CARD 


In reply to all invitations from Chicago to share the 
hospitality of their beautiful homes at any time during 
the great wonder of the world, the World’s Fair, I say, 
Do not expect me. I have no desire to see or to hear 
what is to be offered upon this approaching occasion. 

I have a world of wisdom and Love to contemplate, 
that concerns me, and you, infinitely beyond all earthly 


I2 


18 


2I 


30 


| 


& 


oy 


eo) 


uF 


NS 


15 


18 


2 


H 


24 


27 


O22 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


expositions or exhibitions. In return for your kindness, 
I earnestly invite you to its contemplation with me, and 
to preparation to behold it. 


Messace To THe MotHer CHURCH 


Beloved Brethren: — People coming from a distance 
expecting to hear me speak in The Mother Church, 
are frequently disappointed. To avoid this, I may here- 
after notify the Directors when I shall be present to 
address this congregation, and the Clerk of the church 
can inform correspondents. Your dual and impersonal 
pastor, the Bible, and “Science and Health with Key to 
the Scriptures,” is with you; and the Life these give, the 
Truth they illustrate, the Love they demonstrate, is 
the great Shepherd that feedeth my flock, and leadeth 
them “beside the still waters.”’ By any personal pres- 
ence, or word of mine, your thought must not be diverted 
or diverged, your senses satisfied, or self be justified. 

Therefore, beloved, my often-coming 1s unnecessary; 
for, though I be present or absent, it is God that feed- 
eth the hungry heart, that giveth grace for grace, that 
healeth the sick and cleanseth the sinner. For this 
consummation He hath given you Christian Science, 
and my past poor labors and love. He hath shown you 
the amplitude of His mercy, the justice of His judgment, 
the omnipotence of His love; and this, to compensate 
your zealous affection for seeking good, and for labor- 
ing in its widening grooves from the infinitesimal to the 
infinite. 


CHAPTER IX 


Loeb Mull OF SPIRIT 


AN ALLEGORY 


ICTURE to yourself “a city set upon a hill,” a 

celestial city above all clouds, in serene azure and 
unfathomable glory: having no temple therein, for God is 
the temple thereof; nor need of the sun, neither of the 
moon, for God doth lighten it. Then from this sacred 
summit behold a Stranger wending his way downward, 
to where a few laborers in a valley at the foot of the moun- 
tain are working and watching for his coming. 

The descent and ascent are beset with peril, priva- 
tion, temptation, toil, suffering. Venomous serpents hide 
among the rocks, beasts of prey prowl in the path, wolves 
in sheep’s clothing are ready to devour; but the Stranger 
. meets and masters their secret and open attacks with 
serene confidence. 

The Stranger eventually stands in the valley at the 
foot of the mountain. He saith unto the patient toilers 
therein: “What do ye here? Would ye ascend the moun- 
tain, — climbing its rough cliffs, hushing the hissing 
serpents, taming the beasts of prey, — and bathe in its 
streams, rest in its cool grottos, and drink from its living 
fountains? The way winds and widens in the valley; 
up the hill it is straight and narrow, and few there be that 
find it.” 


~ 


323 


I2 


15 


24 


x 


Ov 


9 


I2 


1) 


18 


21 


24 


27 


30 


O24 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


His converse with the watchers and workers in the 
valley closes, and he makes his way into the streets of a 
city made with hands. 

Pausing at the threshold of a palatial dwelling, he 
knocks and waits. The door is shut. He hears the 
sounds of festivity and mirth; youth, manhood, and age 
gayly tread the gorgeously tapestried parlors, dancing- 
halls, and banquet-rooms. But a little while, and the 
music is dull, the wine is unsipped, the footfalls abate, 
the laughter ceases. Then from the window of this dwel- 
ling a face looks out, anxiously surveying him who waiteth 
at the door. 

Within this mortal mansion are adulterers, fornicators, 
idolaters; drunkenness, witchcraft, variance, envy, emu- 
lation, hatred, wrath, murder. Appetites and passions 
have so dimmed their sight that he alone who looks from 
that dwelling, through the clearer pane of his own heart 
tired of sin, can see the Stranger. 

Startled beyond measure at beholding him, this mortal 
inmate withdraws; but growing more and more troubled, 
he seeks to leave the odious company and the cruel walls, 
and to find the Stranger. Stealing cautiously away from 
his comrades, he departs; then turns back, — he is afraid 
to go on and to meet the Stranger. So he returns to the 
house, only to find the lights all wasted and the music 
fled. Finding no, happiness within, he rushes again 
into the lonely streets, seeking peace but finding none. 
Naked, hungry, athirst, this time he struggles on, and 
at length reaches the pleasant path of the valley at the 
foot of the mountain, whence he may hopefully look for 
the reappearance of the Stranger, and receive his heavenly 
guidance. 


AN ALLEGORY 329 


The Stranger enters a massive carved stone mansion, 
and saith unto the dwellers therein, “Blessed are the 
poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.” But 
they understand not his saying. 

These are believers of different sects, and of no sect; 
some, so-called Christian Scientists in sheep’s clothing; 
and all “drunken without wine.’ They have small con- 
ceptions of spiritual riches, few cravings for the immortal, 
but are puffed up with the applause of the world: they 
have plenty of pelf, and fear not to fall upon the Stranger, 
seize his pearls, throw them away, and afterwards try to 
kill him. 

Somewhat disheartened, he patiently seeks another 
dwelling, — only to find its inmates asleep at noontide! 
Robust forms, with manly brow nodding on cushioned 
chairs, their feet resting on footstools, or, flat on their 
backs, lie stretched on the floor, dreaming away the 
hours. Balancing on one foot, with eyes: half open, 
the porter starts up in blank amazement and looks at 
the Stranger, calls out, rubs his eyes, — amazed beyond 
measure that anybody is animated with a purpose, and 
seen working for it! 

They in this house are those that “provoke Him in 
the wilderness, and grieve Him in the desert.” Away 
from this charnel-house of the so-called living, the Stranger 
turns quickly, and wipes off the dust from his feet as a 
testimony against sensualism in its myriad forms. As 
he departs, he sees robbers finding ready ingress to that 
dwelling of sleepers in the midst of murderous hordes, 
without watchers and the doors unbarred! 

Next he enters a place of worship, and saith unto them, 
“Go ye into all the world; preach the gospel, heal the 


12 


15 


24 


30 


I 


I2 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


30 


0326 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


sick, cast out devils, raise the dead; for the Scripture 
saith the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath 
made you free from the law of sin and death.” And they 
cast him out. 

Once more he seeks the dwelling-place of mortals and 
knocks loudly. The door is burst open, and sufferers 
shriek for help: that house is on fire! The flames caught 
in the dwelling of luxury, where the blind saw them not, 
but the flesh at length did feel them; thence they spread 
to the house of slumberers who heeded them not, until 
they became unmanageable; fed by the fat of hypocrisy 
and vainglory, they consumed the next dwelling; then 
crept unseen into the synagogue, licking up the blood 
of martyrs and wrapping their altars in ruins. “God is a 
consuming fire.”’ 

Thus are all mortals, under every hue of circumstances, 
driven out of their houses of clay and, homeless wan- 
derers in a beleaguered city, forced to seek the Father's 
house, if they would be led to the valley and ‘up the 
mount. 

Seeing the wisdom of withdrawing from those who 
persistently rejected him, the Stranger returned to the 
valley; first, to meet with joy his own, to wash their 
feet, and take them up the mountain. Well might this 
heavenly messenger exclaim, “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, 
thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which 
are sent unto thee, . . . Behold, your house is left unto 
you desolate.”’ 

Discerning in his path the penitent one who had groped 
his way from the dwelling of luxury, the Stranger saith 
unto him, “ Wherefore comest thou hither?”’ 

He answered, “The sight of thee unveiled my sins, and 


AN ALLEGORY | 327 


turned my misnamed joys to sorrow. When I went back 
into the house to take something out of it, my misery 
increased; so I came hither, hoping that I might follow 
thee whithersoever thou goest.”’ 

And the Stranger saith unto him, “ Wilt thou climb 
the mountain, and take nothing of thine own with thee?’’ 

He answered, “I will.” 

“Then,” saith the Stranger, “thou hast chosen the 
good part; follow me.”’ 

Many there were who had entered the valley to specu- 
late in worldly policy, religion, politics, finance, and to 
search for wealth and fame. These had heavy baggage 
of their own, and insisted upon taking all of it with them, 
which must greatly hinder their ascent. 

The journey commences. The encumbered travellers 
halt and disagree. They stoutly belay those who, hay- 
ing less baggage, ascend faster than themselves, and 
betimes burden them with their own. Despairing of 
gaining the summit, loaded as they are, they conclude to 
stop and lay down a few of the heavy weights, — but 
only to take them up again, more than ever determined 
not to part with their baggage. 

All this time the Stranger is pointing the way, show- 
ing them their folly, rebuking their pride, consoling their 
afflictions, and helping them on, saying, “He that loseth 
his life for my sake, shall find it.” 

Obstinately holding themselves back, and sore-footed, 
they fall behind and lose sight of their guide; when, 
stumbling and grumbling, and fighting each other, they 
plunge headlong over the jagged rocks. 

Then he who has no baggage goes back and_ kindly 
binds up their wounds, wipes away the blood stains, and 


La 


2 


328 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


; would help them on; but suddenly the Stranger shouts, 
“Let them alone; they must learn from the things they 
3 suffer. Make thine own way; and if thou strayest, listen 
for the mountain-horn, and it will call thee back to the 


ra egaetrars Tis nie 


path that goeth upward. 
6° Dear reader, Seer thou suspect that the valley is hu- 


9 idea which from the summit oto Sa vale of 
the flesh, to burst the bub Sof earth with a breath of 
heaven, and acquaint sensual mortals with the mystery 

x2 of godliness, —,unchanging, unquenchable Love? Hast 
not thou heard this Christ knock at the door of thine own 
heart, and closed it against Truth, to “eat and drink 

rs with the drunken”? Hast thou been driven by suffer- 

ing to the foot of the mount, but earth-bound, burdened 

by pride, sin, and self, hast thou turned back, stumbled, 

18 and wandered away? Or hast thou tarried in the habita- 

tion of the senses, pleased and stupefied, until wakened 
through the baptism of fire? 

ot He alone ascends the hill of Christian Science who 
follows the Way-shower, the spiritual presence and idea 
of God. Whatever obstructs the way, — causing to 

24 stumble, fall, or faint, those mortals who are striving 
to enter the path, — divine Love will remove; and up- 
lift the fallen and strengthen the weak. Therefore, give 

27 up thy earth-weights; and observe the apostle’s adriioni- 
tion, “Forgetting those things which are behind, and } 
reaching forth unto those which are before.” Then, 

4 so Toving Gad supremely and thy neighbor as thyself F, thou hou / 


ee 


|" ‘Wilt safely bear thy cross up to the throne of everlasting 


We glory. 


VOICES OF SPRING 329 


VoIcES OF SPRING 


Mine is an obstinate penchant for nature in all her 
moods and forms, a satisfaction with whatever is hers. 
And what shall this be named, a weakness, or a — 
virtue? 

In spring, nature like a thrifty housewife sets the earth 
in order; and between taking up the white carpets and 
putting down the green ones, her various apartments are 
dismally dirty. 

Spring is my sweetheart, whose voices are sad or glad, 
even as the heart may be; restoring in memory the sweet 
rhythm of unforgotten harmonies, or touching tenderly 
its tearful tones. 

Spring passes over mountain and meadow, waking up 
the world; weaving the wavy grass, nursing the timid 
spray, stirring the soft breeze; rippling all’ nature in 
ceaseless flow, with “breath all odor and cheek all bloom.” 
Whatever else droops, spring is gay: her little feet trip 
lightly on, turning up the daisies, paddling the water- 
cresses, rocking the oriole’s cradle; challenging the sed- 
entary shadows to activity, and the streams to race for the 
sea. Her dainty fingers put the fur cap on pussy-willow, 
paint in pink the petals of arbutus, and sweep in soft 
strains her Orphean lyre. “The voice of the turtle is 
heard in our land.” The snow-bird that tarried through 
the storm, now chirps to the breeze; the cuckoo sounds 
her invisible lute, calling the feathered tribe back to their 
summer homes. Old robin, though stricken to the heart 
with winter’s snow, prophesies of fair earth and sunny 


12 


tS 


18 


27 


skies. The brooklet sings melting murmurs to MEITY 30 


I 


3 


330 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


meadows; the leaves clap their hands, and the winds 
make melody through dark pine groves. 

What is the anthem of human life? 

Has love ceased to moan over the new-made grave, 
and, looking upward, does it patiently pray for the per- 


6 petual springtide wherein no arrow wounds the dove? 


I2 


15 


18 


Z 


al 


24 


27 


30 


Human hope and faith should join in nature’s grand har- 
mony, and, if on minor key, make music in the heart. 
And man, more friendly, should call his race as gently 
to the springtide of Christ’s dear love. St. Paul wrote, 
“Rejoice in the Lord always.”’ And why not, since man’s 
possibilities are infinite, bliss is eternal, and the conscious- 
ness thereof is here and now? 

The alders bend over the streams to shake out their 
tresses in the water-mirrors; let mortals bow before the 
creator, and, looking through Love’s transparency, behold 
man in God’s own image and likeness, arranging in the 
beauty of holiness each budding thought. It is good to 
talk with our past hours, and learn what report they 
bear, and how they might have reported more spirit- 
ual growth. With each returning year, higher joys, 
holier aims, a purer peace and diviner energy, should 
freshen the fragrance of being. Nature’s first and last 
lessons teach man to be kind, and even pride should 
sanction what our natures need. Popularity, — what is 
it? A mere mendicant that boasts and begs, and God 
denies charity. 

When gentle violet lifts its blue eye to heaven, and 
crown imperial unveils its regal splendor to the sun; 
when the modest grass, inhabiting the whole earth, stoops 
meekly before the blast; when the patient corn waits 
on the elements to put forth its slender blade, construct 


VOICES OF SPRING Jol 


the stalk, instruct the ear, and crown the full corn in the 
ear, — then, are mortals looking up, waiting on God, 
and committing their way unto Him who tosses earth’s 
mass of wonders into their hands? When downtrodden 
like the grass, did it make them humble, loving, obedi- 
ent, full of good odor, and cause them to wait patiently 
on God for man’s rich heritage, — “dominion over all 
the earth”? Thus abiding in Truth, the warmth and 
sunlight of prayer and praise and understanding will 
ripen the fruits of Spirit, and goodness will have its spring- 
tide of freedom and greatness. 

When the white-winged dove feeds her callow brood, 
nestles them under her wings, and, in tones tremulous 
with tenderness, calls them to her breast, do mortals 
remember their cradle hymns, and thank God for those 
redemptive words from a mother’s lips which taught 
them the Lord’s Prayer? 


O gentle presence, peace and joy and power; 

O Life divine, that owns each waiting hour; 

Thou Love that guards the nestling’s faltering flight! 
Keep Thou my child on upward wing to-night. 


Midst the falling leaves of old-time faiths, above the 
frozen crust of creed and dogma, the divine Mind-force, 
filling all space and having all power, upheaves the earth. 
In sacred solitude divine Science evolved natureas thought, 
and thought as things. This supreme potential Principle 
reigns in the realm of the real, and is “God with us,” 
the I am. 

As mortals awake from their dream of material sen- 


18 


2rI 


sation, this adorable, all-inclusive God, and all earth’s 30 


hieroglyphics of Love, are understood; and infinite Mind 


I 


w& 


I2 


I5 


18 


21 


24 


27 


30 


332 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


is seen kindling the stars, rolling the worlds, reflecting 
all space and Life, —but not life in matter. Wisely 
governing, informing the universe, this Mind is Truth, — 
not laws of matter. Infinitely just, merciful, and wise, 
this Mind is Love, — but not fallible love. 

Spring is here! and doors that closed on Christian 
Science in “the long winter of our discontent,’ are open 
flung. Its seedtime has come to enrich earth and en- 
robe man in righteousness; may its sober-suited autumn 
follow with hues of heaven, ripened sheaves, and harvest 
songs. 


“WuereE Art THovu?”’ 


In the allegory of Genesis, third chapter and ninth 
verse, two mortals, walking in the cool of the day midst 
the stately palms, many-hued blossoms, perfume-laden 
breezes, and crystal streams of the Orient, pondered the 
things of man and God. 

A sense of evil is supposed to have spoken, been listened 
to, and afterwards to have formed an evil sense that 
blinded the eyes of reason, masked with deformity the 
glories of revelation, and shamed the face of mortals. 

What was this sense? Error versus Truth: first, a 
supposition; second, a false belief; third, suffering; 
fourth, death. 

Is man the supposer, false believer, sufferer? 

Not man, but a mortal — the antipode of immortal 
man. Supposing, false believing, suffering are not fac- 
ulties of Mind, but are qualities of error. 

The supposition is, that God and His idea are not all- 
power; that there is something besides Him; that this 


“WHERE ART THOU?” 333 


something is intelligent matter; that sin — yea, self- 
hood —is apart from God, where pleasure and pain, 
good and evil, life and death, commingle, and are for- 
ever at strife; even that every ray of Truth, of infinity, 
omnipotence, omnipresence, goodness, could be absorbed 
in error! God cannot be obscured, and this renders error 
a palpable falsity, yea, nothingness; on the basis that 
black is not a color because it absorbs all the rays of 
light. 

The “Alpha and Omega”’ of Christian Science voices 
this question: Where do we hold intelligence to be? Is 
it in both evil and good, in matter as well as Spirit? 
If so, we are literally and practically denying that God, 
good, is supreme, all power and presence, and are turn- 
ing away from the only living and true God, to “lords 
many and gods many.” 

Where art thou, O mortal! who turnest away from 
the divine source of being, — calling on matter to work 
out the problem of Mind, to aid in understanding and 
securing the sweet harmonies of Spirit that relate to the 
universe, including man? 

Paul asked: “What communion hath light with dark- 
ness? And what concord hath Christ with Belial?’’ The 
worshippers of Baal worshipped the sun. They believed 
that something besides God had authority and power, 
could heal and bless; that God wrought through matter 
— by means of that which does not reflect Him in a single 
quality or quantity! — the grand realities of Mind, thus 
to exemplify the power of Truth and Love. 

The ancient Chaldee hung his destiny out upon the 
heavens; but ancient or modern Christians, instructed in 
divine Science, know that the prophet better understood 


al 
oO 


21 


24 


I 


ve) 


I2 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


O34 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Him who said: “He doeth according to His will in the 
army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth; 
and none can stay His hand, or say unto Him, What doest 
Thou?” 

Astrology is well in its place, but this place is second- 
ary. Necromancy has no foundation, —in fact, no 
intelligence; and the belief that it has, deceives itself. 
Whatever simulates power and Truth in matter, does this 
as a lie declaring itself, that mortals’ faith in matter may 
have the effect of power; but when the whole fabrication 
is found to be a lie, away goes all its supposed power and 
prestige. 

Why do Christian Scientists treat disease as disease, 
since there is no disease? 

This is done only as one gives the lie to a lie; because 
it is a lie, without one word of Truth in it. You must 
find error to be nothing: then, and only then, do you 
handle it in Science. The diabolism of suppositional 
evil at work in the name of good, is a lie of the highest 
degree of nothingness: just reduce this falsity to its proper 
denomination, and you have done with it. 

How shall we treat a negation, or error — by means 
of matter, or Mind? Is matter Truth? No! Then it 
cannot antidote error. 

Can belief destroy belief? No: understanding is re- 
quired to do this. By the substitution of Truth demon- 
strated, Science remedies the ills of material beliefs. 

Because I have uncovered evil, and dis-covered for 
you divine Science, which saith, “Be not overcome of 
evil, but overcome evil with good,’ and you have not 
loved sufficiently to understand this Golden Rule and 
demonstrate the might of perfect Love that casteth out 


“WHERE ART THOU?” Ooo 


all fear, shall you turn away from this divine Principle 
to graven images? Remember the Scripture: — 

“But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, 
My lord delayeth his coming; 

“And shall begin to smite his fellow-servants, and to 
eat and drink with the drunken; 

“The lord of that servant shall come in a day when 
he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not 
aware of, 

“And shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his por- 
tion with the hypocrites.” 

One mercilessly assails me for opposing the subtle lie, 
others charge upon me with full-fledged invective for, as 
they say, having too much charity; but neither moves 
me from the path made luminous by divine Love. 

In my public works I lay bare the ability, in belief, of 
evil to break the Decalogue, — to murder, steal, commit 
adultery, and so on. Those who deny my wisdom or 
right to expose error, are either willing participants in 
wrong, afraid of its supposed power, or ignorant of it. 

The notion that one is covering iniquity by asserting 
its nothingness, is a fault of zealots, who, like Peter, 
sleep when the Watcher bids them watch, and when the 
hour of trial comes would cut off somebody’s ears. Such 
people say, “Would you have me get out of a burning 
house, or stay in it?” 

I would have you already out, and know that you are 
out; also, to remember the Scripture concerning those 
who do evil that good may come, — “whose damnation 
is just;”” and that whoso departeth from divine Science, 
seeking power or good aside from God, has done himself 
harm. 


aa 


2 


tS 


I 


30 


I 


a) 


I2 


T5 


18 


21 


24 


27 


336 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Mind is supreme: Love is the master of hate; Truth, 
the victor over a lie. Hath not Science voiced this les- 
son to you, — that evil is powerless, that a lie is never 
true? It is your province to wrestle with error, to handle 
the serpent and bruise its head; but you cannot, as a 
Christian Scientist, resort to stones and clubs, — yea, to 
matter, — to kill the serpent of a material mind. 

Do you love that which represents God most, His high- 
est idea as seen to-day? No! 

Then you would hate Jesus if you saw him personally, 
and knew your right obligations towards him. He would 
insist on the rule and demonstration of divine Science: 
even that you first cast out your own dislike and hatred 
of God’s idea, — the beam in your own eye that hinders 
your seeing clearly how to cast the mote of evil out of 
other eyes. You cannot demonstrate the Principle of 
Christian Science and not love its idea: we gather not 
grapes of thorns, nor figs of thistles. 

Where art thou? 


DIVINE SCIENCE 


What is it but another name for Christian Science, 
the cognomen of all true religion, the quintessence of 
Christianity, that heals disease and sin and destroys 
death! Part and parcel of Truth and Love, wherever 
one ray of its effulgence looks in upon the heart, behold 
a better man, woman, or child. 

Science is the fiat of divine intelligence, which, hoary 
with eternity, touches time only to take away its frailty. 
That it rests on everlasting foundations, the sequence 


30 proves, 


DIVINE SCIENCE Oot 


Have I discovered and founded at this period Chris- 
tian Science, that which reveals the truth of Love, — is 
the question. 

And how can you be certain of so momentous an 
affirmative? By proving its effect on yourself to be— 
divine. 

What is the Principle and rule of Christian Science? 

Infinite query! Wonder in heaven and on earth, — 
who shall say? The immaculate Son of the Blessed 
has spoken of them as the Golden Rule and its Principle, 
God who is Love. Listen, and he illustrates the rule: 
“Jesus called a little child unto him, and set him in the 
midst of them, and said, ... Whosoever.. . shall 
humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest 
in the kingdom of heaven.” 

Harmony is heaven. Science brings out harmony; 
but this harmony is not understood unless it produces a 
growing affection for all good, and consequent disaffec- 
tion for all evil, hypocrisy, evil-speaking, lust, envy, hate. 
Where these exist, Christian Science has no sure foot- 
hold: they obscure its divine element, and thus seem 
to extinguish it. Even the life of Jesus was belittled 
and belied by personalities possessing these defacing de- 
formities. Only the devout Marys, and such as lived 
according to his precepts, understood the concrete char- 
acter of him who taught — by the wayside, in humble 
homes, to itching ears and to dull disciples — the words 
of Life. 

The ineffable Life and light which he reflected through 
divine Science is again reproduced in the character which 
sensualism, as heretofore, would hide or besmear. Sin 
of any sort tends to hide from an individual this grand 


aa 


2 


308 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


1 verity in Science, that the appearing of good in an in- 
dividual involves the disappearing of evil. He who first 

3 brings to humanity some great good, must have gained 
its height beforehand, to be able to lift others toward 
it. I first proved to myself, not by “words,’’ — these 

6 afford no proof, —but by demonstration of Christian 
Science, that its Principle is divine. All must go and do 
likewise. 

g Faith illumined by works; the spiritual understanding 
which cannot choose but to labor and love; hope hold- 
ing steadfastly to good in the midst of seething evil; 

12 charity that suffereth long and is kind, but cancels not 
sin until it be destroyed, — these afford the only rule I 
have found which demonstrates Christian Science. 

15 And remember, a pure faith in humanity will subject 
one to deception; the uses of good, to abuses from evil; 
and calm strength will enrage evil. But the very heavens 

18 shall laugh at them, and move majestically to your de- 
fense when the armies of earth press hard upon you. 


“Thou must be true thyself, 
21 If thou the truth wouldst teach; 
Thy soul must overflow, if thou 
Another’s soul wouldst reach; 
24 It needs the overflow of heart, 
To give the lips full speech. 


“Think truly, and thy thoughts 
27 Shall the world’s famine feed; 
Speak truly, and each word of thine 
Shall be a fruitful seed; 
30 Live truly, and thy life shall be 
A great and noble creed.” 


FIDELITY 339 


FIDELITY 


If people would confine their talk to subjects that are 
profitable, that which St. John informs us took place 
once in heaven, would happen very frequently on earth, 
— silence for the space of half an hour. 

Experience is victor, never the vanquished; and out 
of defeat comes the secret of victory. That to-morrow 
starts from to-day and is one day beyond it, robes the 
future with hope’s rainbow hues. 

In the battle of life, good is made more industrious 
and persistent because of the supposed activity of evil. 
The elbowing of the crowd plants our feet more firmly. 
In the mental collisions of mortals and the strain of in- 
tellectual wrestlings, moral tension is tested, and, if it 
yields not, grows stronger. The past admonishes us: 
with finger grim and cold it points to every mortal mistake; 
or smiling saith, “Thou hast been faithful over a few 
things.” | 

Art thou a child, and hast added one furrow to the 
brow of care? Art thou a husband, and hast pierced 
the heart venturing its all of happiness to thy keeping? 
Art thou a wife, and hast bowed the o’erburdened head 
of thy husband? Hast thou a friend, and forgettest to be 
grateful? Remember, that for all this thou alone canst 
and must atone. Carelessly or remorselessly thou mayest 
have sent along the ocean of events a wave that will some 
time flood thy memory, surge dolefully at the door of con- 
science, and pour forth the unavailing tear. 

Change and the grave may part us; the wisdom that 
might have blessed the past may come too late. One 


= 


2 


18 


27 


39 


I 


3 


nN 


Ll 
N 


T5 


18 


2 


Ll 


24. 


27 


30 


040 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


backward step, one relinquishment of right in an evil 
hour, one faithless tarrying, has torn the laurel from many 
a brow and repose from many a heart. Good is never 
the reward of evil, and vice versa. 

There is no excellence without labor; and the time to 
work, is now. Only by persistent, unremitting, straight- 
forward toil; by turning neither to the right nor to the 
left, seeking no other pursuit or pleasure than that which 
cometh from God, can you win and wear the crown of the 
faithful. 

That law-school is not at fault which sends forth a 
barrister who never brings out a brief. Why? Because 
he followed agriculture instead of litigation, forsook 
Blackstone for gray stone, dug into soils instead of delv- 
ing into suits, raised potatoes instead of pleas, and drew 
up logs instead of leases. He has not been faithful over 
a few things. 

Is a musician made by his teacher? He makes him- 
self a musician by practising what he was taught. The 
conscientious are successful. They follow faithfully ; 
through evil or through good report, they work on to the 
achievement of good; by patience, they inherit the prom- 
ise. Be active, and, however slow, thy success is sure: 
toil is triumph; and — thou hast been faithful over a few 
things. | 

The lives of great men and women are miracles of pa- 
tience and perseverance. Every luminary in the constel- 
lation of human greatness, like the stars, comes out in 
the darkness to shine with the reflected light of God. 

Material philosophy, human ethics, scholastic theology, 
and physics have not sufficiently enlightened mankind. 
Human wrong, sickness, sin, and death still appear in 


FIDELITY 341 


mortal belief, and they never bring out the right action 
of mind or body. When will the whole human race have 
one God, — an undivided affection that leaves the unreal 
material basis of things, for the spiritual foundation and 
superstructure that is real, right, and eternal? 

First purify thought, then put thought into words, 
and words into deeds; and after much slipping and 
clambering, you will go up the scale of Science to the 
second rule, and be made ruler over many things. Fidelity 
finds its reward and its strength in exalted purpose. Seek- 
ing is not sufficient whereby to arrive at the results of 
Science: you must strive; and the glory of the strife 
comes of honesty and humility. 

Do human hopes deceive? is joy a trembler? Then, 
weary pilgrim, unloose the latchet of thy sandals; for the 
place whereon thou standest is sacred. By that, you may 
know you are parting with a material sense of life and 
happiness to win the spiritual sense of good. O learn to 
lose with God! and you find Life eternal: you gain all. 
To doubt this is implicit treason to divine decree. 

The parable of “the ten virgins” serves to illustrate 
the evil of inaction and delay. This parable is drawn 
from the sad history of Vesta, —a little girl of eight 
years, who takes the most solemn vow of celibacy for thirty 
years, and is subject to terrible torture if the lamp she 
tends is not replenished with oil day and night, so that the 
flame never expires. The moral of the parable is pointed, 
and the diction purely Oriental. 

We learn from this parable that neither the cares of 


T5 


18 


21 


24 


27 


this world nor the so-called pleasures or pains of mate- 30 


rial sense are adequate to plead for the neglect of spiritual 
light, that must be tended to keep aglow the flame of 


I 


3 


On 


o 


XS 


I 


T5 


18 


2I 


24 


2 


sr 


30 


342 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


devotion whereby to enter into the joy of divine Science 
demonstrated. 

The foolish virgins had no oil in their lamps: their 
way was material; thus they were in doubt and dark- 
ness. They heeded not their sloth, their fading warmth 
of action; hence the steady decline of spiritual light, 
until, the midnight gloom upon them, they must borrow 
the better-tended lamps of the faithful. By entering 
the guest-chamber of Truth, and beholding the bridal 
of Life and Love, they would be wedded to a higher 
understanding of God. Each moment’s fair expect- 
ancy was to behold the bridegroom, the One “altogether 
lovely.” 

It was midnight: darkness profound brooded over 
earth’s lazy sleepers. With no oil in their lamps, no 
spiritual illumination to look upon him whom they had 
pierced, they heard the shout, “The bridegroom cometh!”’ 
But how could they behold him? Hear that: human 
cry: “Oh, lend us your oil! our lamps have gone out, 
—no light! earth’s fables flee, and heaven is afar 
Oli 

The door is shut. The wise virgins had no oil to spare, 
and they said to the foolish, “Go to them that sell, and 
buy for yourselves.” Seek Truth, and pursue it. It should 
cost you something: you are willing to pay for error 
and receive nothing in return; but if you pay the price of 
Truth, you shall receive all. 

“The children of this world are in their generation 
wiser than the children of light;” they watch the market, 
acquaint themselves with the etiquette of the exchange, 
and are ready for the next move. How much more should 
we be faithful over the few things of Spirit, that are able 


FIDELITY 043 


to make us wise unto salvation! Let us watch and pray 
that we enter not into the temptation of ease in sin; and 
let us not forget that others before us have laid upon the 
altar all that we have to sacrifice, and have passed to 
their reward. ‘Too soon we cannot turn from disease 
in the body to find disease in the mortal mind, and its cure, 
in working for God. Thought must be made better, and 
human life more fruitful, for the divine energy to move 
it onward and upward. 

Warmed by the sunshine of Truth, watered by the 
heavenly dews of Love, the fruits of Christian Science 
spring upward, and away from the sordid soil of self and 
matter. Are we clearing the gardens of thought by up- 
rooting the noxious weeds of passion, malice, envy, and 
strife? Are we picking away the cold, hard pebbles of 
selfishness, uncovering the secrets of sin and burnishing 
anew the hidden gems of Love, that their pure perfection 
shall appear? Are we feeling the vernal freshness and 
sunshine of enlightened faith? 

The weeds of mortal mind are not always destroyed 
by the first uprooting; they reappear, like devastating 
witch-grass, to choke the coming clover. O stupid gar- 
dener! watch their reappearing, and tear them away from 
their native soil, until no seedling be left to propagate — 
and rot. 

Among the manifold soft chimes that will fill the haunted 
chambers of memory, this is the sweetest: “Thou hast 
been faithful!” 


I 


3 


La | 


2 


t» 


I 


24 


27 


344 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


: TRUE PHILOSOPHY AND COMMUNION 


It is related of Justin Martyr that, hearing of a Pythag- 
orean professor of ethics, he expressed the wish to be- 
come one of his disciples. “Very well,’ the teacher 
replied; “but have you studied music, astronomy, and 
geometry, and do you think it possible for you to under- 
stand aught of that which leads to bliss, without hav- 
ing mastered the sciences that disengage the soul from 
9 objects of sense, so rendering it a fit habitation for 

the intelligences?” On Justin’s confessing that he had 

not studied those branches, he was dismissed by the 
12 professor. 
Alas for such a material science of life! Of what 
avail would geometry be to a poor sinner struggling with 
15 temptation, or to a man with the smallpox? 
Ancient and modern philosophies are spoiled by lack 
of Science. They would place Soul wholly inside of body, 
18 intelligence in matter; and from error of premise would 
seek a correct conclusion. Such philosophy can never 
demonstrate the Science of Life, —the Science which 
Paul understood when he spoke of willingness “to be 
absent from the body, and present with the Lord.” Such 
philosophy is far from the rules of the mighty Nazarene 
24 Prophet. His words, living in our hearts, were these: 
“Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as 
a little child, shall in no wise enter therein.”” Not through 
astronomy did he point out the way to heaven and the 
reign of harmony. 

We need the spirit of St. Paul, when he stood on Mars’ 

3e hill at Athens, bringing Christianity for the first time 


we 


jo.) 


2 


- 


2 


~J 


TRUE PHILOSOPHY AND COMMUNION 345 


into Europe. The Spirit bestows spiritual gifts, God’s 
presence and providence. St. Paul stood where Socrates 
had stood four hundred years before, defending himself 
against the charge of atheism; in the place where De- 
mosthenes had pleaded for freedom in immortal strains 
of eloquence. 

We need the spirit of the pious Polycarp, who, when 
the proconsul said to him, “I will set the beasts upon 
you, unless you yield your religion,” replied: “Let them 
come; I cannot change from good to bad.” ‘Then they 
bound him to the stake, set fire to the fagots, and his 
pure and strong faith rose higher through the baptism 
of flame. 

Methinks the infidel was blind who said, “ Christianity 
is fit only for women and weak men;”’ but even infidels 
may disagree. Bonaparte declared, “Ever since the 
reign of Christianity began the loftiest intellects have had 
a practical faith in God.’ Daniel Webster said, “My 
heart has always assured and reassured me that Chris- 
tianity must be a divine reality.” 

To turn the popular indignation against an advanced 
form of religion, the pagan slanderers affirmed that 
Christians took their infants to a place of worship in 
order to offer them in sacrifice, —a baptism not of 
water but of blood, thus distorting or misapprehending 
the purpose of Christian sacraments. Christians met 
in midnight feasts in the early days, and talked of the 
crucified Saviour; thence arose the rumor that it was 
a part of Christian worship to kill and eat a human 
being. 

Really, Christianity turned men away from the thought 
of fleshly sacrifice, and directed them to spiritual attain- 


Lan! 


Z 


24 


3° 


I 


I 


I 


2 


2 


Ll 


Ge 


5 


8 


- 


as 


046 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


ments. Life, not death, was and is the very centre of 
its faith. Christian Science carries this thought even 
higher, and insists on the demonstration of moral and 
spiritual healing as eminent proof that God is understood 
and illustrated. 


ORIGIN OF EvIL 


The origin of evil is the problem of ages. It confronts 
each generation anew. It confronts Christian Science. 
The question is often asked, If God created only the 
good, whence comes the evil? 

To this question Christian Science replies: Evil never 
did exist as an entity. It is but a belief that there is an 
opposite intelligence to God. This belief is a species of 
idolatry, and is not more true or real than that ¢ an image 
graven on wood or stone is God. 

The mortal admission of the reality of evil perpetuates 
faith in evil; and the Scriptures declare that “to whom 
ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye 
are.” This leading, self-evident proposition of Christian 
Science, that, good being real, its opposite is necessarily 
unreal, needs to be grasped in all its divine requirements. 


TRUTH VERSUS ERROR 


“A word fitly spoken is like apples of gold in pictures 
of silver.”’ It is a rule in Christian Science never to re- 
peat error unless it becomes requisite to bring out Truth. 
Then lift the curtain, let in the light, and countermand 


TRUTH VERSUS ERROR 347 


this first command of Solomon, “ Answer not a fool accord- 
ing to his folly, lest thou also be like unto him.” 

A distant rumbling and quivering of the earth foretell 
the internal action of pent-up gas. To avoid danger from 
this source people have to escape from their houses to the 
open space. A conical cloud, hanging like a horoscope 
in the air, foreshadows a cyclone. To escape from this 
calamity people prepare shelter in caves of the earth. 

They who discern the face of the skies cannot always 
discern the mental signs of these times, and peer through 
the opaque error. Where my vision begins and is clear, 
theirs grows indistinct and ends. 

There are diversities of operation by the same spirit. 
Two individuals, with all the goodness of generous na- 
tures, advise me. One says, Go this way; the other 
says, Take the opposite direction! Between the two I 
stand still; or, accepting the premonition of one of them, 
I follow his counsel, take a few steps, then halt. A true 
sense not unfamiliar has been awakened. I see the way 
now. ‘The guardians of His presence go before me. I 
enter the path. It may be smooth, or it may be rugged; 
but it is always straight and narrow; and if it be up- 
hill all the way, the ascent is easy and the summit can 
be gained. 

God is responsible for the mission of those whom He 
has anointed. Those who know no will but His take 
His hand, and from the night He leads to light. None 
can say unto Him, What doest Thou? 

The Christian Science Journal was the oldest and 
only authenticated organ of Christian Science up to 
1898. Loyal Scientists are targets for envy, rivalry, 
slander; and whoever hits this mark is well paid by the 


12 


N 
A 


24 


- 


& 


I2 


T5 


18 


2 


Lan) 


24 


27 


30 


348 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


umpire. But the Scientists aim highest. They press for- 
ward towards the mark of a high calling. They recog- 
nize the claims of the law and the gospel. They know 
that whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he reap. They 
infringe neither the books nor the business of others; and 
with hearts overflowing with love for God, they help on the 
brotherhood of men. It is not mine but Thine they seek. 

When God bids one uncover iniquity, in order to 
exterminate it, one should lay it bare; and divine Love 
will bless this endeavor and those whom it reaches. 
“Nothing is hid that shall not be revealed.” 

It is only a question of time when God shall reveal His 
rod, and show the plan of battle. Error, left to itself, 
accumulates. Hence, Solomon’s transverse command: 
“Answer a fool according to his folly, lest he be wise in 


his own conceit.”’ 


To quench the growing flames of falsehood, once in 
about seven years I have to repeat this, — that I use no 
drugs whatever, not even coffea (coffee), thea (tea), cap- 
sicum (red pepper); though every day, and especially at 
dinner, I indulge in homceopathie doses of Natrum murt- 
aticum (common salt). 

When I found myself under this new régime of medi- 
cine, the medicine of Mind, I wanted to satisfy my curi- 
osity as to the effect of drugs on one who had lost all 
faith in them. Hence I tried several doses of medicine, 
and so proved to myself that drugs have no beneficial 
effect on an individual in a proper state of mind. 

I have by no means encouraged students of the Massa- 
chusetts Metaphysical College to enter medical schools, 
and afterwards denied this and objected to their entering 
those schools. A student who consulted me on this sub- 


TRUTH VERSUS ERROR 349 


ject, received my consent and even the offer of pecuniary 
assistance to take lessons outside of my College, provided 
he received these lessons of a certain regular-school physi- 
cian, whose instructions included about twelve lessons, 
three weeks’ time, and the surgical part of midwifery. I 
have students with the degree of M. D., who are skilful 
obstetricians. Such a course with such a teacher would 
not necessitate essential materialization of a student’s 
thought, nor detract from the metaphysical mode of 
obstetrics taught in my College. 

This student had taken the above-named course in 
obstetrics when he consulted me on the feasibility of enter- 
ing a medical school; and to this I objected on the ground 
that it was inconsistent with Christian Science, which he 
claimed to be practising; but I was willing, and said 
so, that, notwithstanding my objection, he should do as 
he deemed best, for I claim no jurisdiction over any stu- 
dents. He entered the medical school, and several other 
students with him. My counsel to all of them was in 
substance the same as the foregoing, and some of these 
students have openly acknowledged this. 

In answer to a question on the following subject, I 
will state that I preached four years, and built up the 
church, before I would accept the slightest remuneration. 
When the church had sufficient members and means to 
pay a salary, and refused to give me up or to recelve my 
gratuitous services, I accepted, for a time, fifteen dollars 
each Sunday when I preached. I never received more 
than this; and the contributions, when I preached, 
doubled that amount. I have accepted no pay from my 
church for about three years, and believe that I have 
put into the church-fund about two thousand dollars of 


bet 


2 


La) 
on 


21 


30 


il 


I 


2 


2 


2 


3 


ui 


3 


On 


NS 


8 


La! 


4 


~ 


c2) 


300 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


my own contributions. I hold receipts for $1,489.50 paid 
in, and the balance was never receipted for. 

I temporarily organized a secret society known as the 
P. M., the workings whereof were not “terrible and too 
shocking to relate.” By and with advice of the very 
student who brings up the question of this society, it 
was formed. The P. M. (Private Meeting) Society met 
only twice. The first subject given out for considera- 
tion was this: “There is no Animal Magnetism.” There 
was no advice given, no mental work, and there were 
no transactions at those meetings which I would hesi- 
tate to have known. On the contrary, our deliberations 
were, as usual, Christian, and like my public instruction. 
The second P. M. convened in about one week from the 
first. The subject given out at that meeting was, in sub- 
stance, “God is All; there is none beside Him.” This 
proved to be our last meeting. I dissolved the society, 
and we have not met since. If harm could come from 
the consideration of these two topics, it was because of 
the misconception of those subjects in the mind that 
handled them. An individual state of mind sometimes 
occasions effects on patients which are not in harmony 
with Science and the soundness of the argument used. 
Hence it prevents the normal action, and the benefit that 
would otherwise accrue. 

I issue no arguments, and cause none to be used in 
mental practice, which consign people to suffering. On 
the contrary, I cannot serve two masters; therefore I 
teach the use of such arguments only as promote health 
and spiritual growth. My life, consecrated to humanity 
through nameless suffering and sacrifice, furnishes its 
own proof of my practice. 


FALLIBILITY OF HUMAN CONCEPTS 351 


I have sometimes called on students to test their ability 
and meet the mental malpractice, so as to lift the burdens 
imposed by students. 

The fact is, that for want of time, and for the purpose 
of blessing even my enemies, I neglect myself. I never 
have practised by arguments which, perverted, are the 
weapons of the silent mental malpractice. I have no skill 
in occultism; and I could not if I would, and would not 
if I could, harm any one through the mental method of 
Mind-healing, or in any manner. 

The late much-ado-about-nothing arose solely from 
mental malicious practice, and the audible falsehood 
designed to stir up strife between brethren, for the purpose 
of placing Christian Science in the hands of aspirants 
for place and power. These repeated attempts of mad 
ambition may retard our Cause, but they never can place 
it in the wrong hands and hold it there, | nor benefit 
mankind by such endeavors. 


FALLIBILITY OF HuMAN CONCEPTS 


Evil counterfeits good: it says, “I am Truth,” though 
it is a lie; it says, “I am Love,” — but Love is spirit- 
ual, and sensuous love is material, wherefore it is hate 
instead of Love; for the five senses give to mortals pain, 
sickness, sin, and death, — pleasure that is false, life that 
leads unto death, joy that becomes sorrow. Love that is 
not the procurator of happiness, declares itself the anti- 
pode of Love; and Love divine punishes the joys of this 
false sense of love, chastens its affection, purifies it, and 
turns it into the opposite channels. 


15 


18 


27 


Material life is the antipode of spiritual life; it mocks 30 


I 


3 


6 


eo) 


I 


1S) 


15 


co 


I 


2 


Lan! 


24 


2 


N 


30 


302 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


the bliss of spiritual being; it is bereft of permanence and 
peace. | 

When human sense is quickened to behold aright the 
error, —the error of regarding Life, Truth, Love as 
material and not spiritual, or as both material and spir- 
itual, — it is able for the first time to discern the Science 
of good. But it must first see the error of its present 
erroneous course, to be able to behold the facts of Truth 
outside of the error; and, vice versa, when it discovers 
the truth, this uncovers the error and quickens the true 
consciousness of God, good. May the human shadows of 
thought lengthen as they approach the light, until they 
are lost in light and no night is there! 

In Science, sickness is healed upon the same Principle 
and by the same rule that sin is healed. To know the 
supposed bodily belief of the patient and what has claimed 
to produce it, enables the practitioner to act more under- 
standingly in destroying this belief. Thus it is in heal- 
ing the moral sickness; the malicious mental operation 
must be understood in order to enable one to destroy 
it and its effects. There is not sufficient spiritual power 
in the human thought to heal the sick or the sinful. 
Through the divine energies alone one must either get 
out of himself and into God so far that his consciousness 
is the reflection of the divine, or he must, through argu- 
ment and the human consciousness of both evil and good, 
overcome evil. | 

The only difference between the healing of sin and the 
healing of sickness is, that sin must be uncovered before 
it can be destroyed, and the moral sense be aroused to 
reject the sense of error; while sickness must be coy- 
ered with the veil of harmony, and the consciousness be 


FALLIBILITY OF HUMAN CONCEPTS 353 


allowed to rejoice in the sense that it has nothing to mourn 
over, but something to forget. 

Human concepts run in extremes; they are like the 
action of sickness, which is either an excess of action or 
not action enough; they are fallible; they are neither 
standards nor models. 

If one asks me, Is my concept of you right? I reply, The 
human concept is always imperfect; relinquish your human 
concept of me, or of any one, and find the divine, and you 
have gained the right one — and never until then. People 
give me too much attention of the misguided, fallible sort, 
and this misrepresents one through malice or ignorance. 

My brother was a manufacturer; and one day a work- 
man in his mills, a practical joker, set a man who applied 
for work, in the overseer’s absence, to pour a bucket of 
water every ten minutes on the regulator. When my 
brother returned and saw it, he said to the jester, “ You 
must pay that man.’”’ Some people try to tend folks, as 
if they should steer the regulator of mankind. God makes 
us pay for tending the action that He adjusts. 

The regulator is governed by the principle that makes 
the machinery work rightly; and because it 2s thus gov- 
erned, the folly of tending it is no mere jest. The divine 
Principle carries on His harmony. 

Now turn from the metaphor of the mill to the Mother’s 
four thousand children, most of whom, at about three 
years of scientific age, set up housekeeping alone. Certain 
students, being too much interested in themselves to think 
of helping others, go their way. They do not love Mother, 
but pretend to; they constantly go to her for help, interrupt 
the home-harmony, criticise and disobey her; then “return 
to their vomit,’’ — world worship, pleasure seeking, and 


Lal 


2 


8 


24 


La 


ON 


ve) 


I 


N 


15 


coe 


I 


2 


La 


24, 


ey 


30 


33 


304 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


sense indulgence, — meantime declaring they “never dis- 
obey Mother”! It exceeds my conception of human 
nature. Sin in its very nature is marvellous! Who but a 
moral idiot, sanguine of success in sin, can steal, and lie 
and lie, and lead the innocent to doom? History needs it, 
and it has the grandeur of the loyal, self-forgetful, faith- 
ful Christian Scientists to overbalance this foul stuff. 

When the Mother’s love can no longer promote peace 
in the family, wisdom is not “justified of her children.” 
When depraved reason is preferred to revelation, error 
to Truth, and evil to good, and sense seems sounder than 
Soul, the children are tending the regulator; they are 
indeed losing the knowledge of the divine Principle and 
rules of Christian Science, whose fruits prove the nature 
of their source. A little more grace, a motive made pure, 
a few truths tenderly told, a heart softened, a character 
subdued, a life consecrated, would restore the right action 
of the mental mechanism, and make manifest the move- 
ment of body and soul in accord with God. 

Instead of relying on the Principle of all that really 
exists, — to govern His own creation, — self-conceit, igno- 
rance, and pride would regulate God’s action. Expe- 
rience shows that humility is the first step in Christian 
Science, wherein all is controlled, not by man or laws 
material, but by wisdom, Truth, and Love. 

Go gaze on the eagle, his eye on the sun, 
Fast gathering strength for a flight well begun, 


As rising he rests in a liberty higher 
Than genius inflated with worldly desire. 


No tear dims his eye, nor his pinions lose power 

To gaze on the lark in her emerald bower — 
Whenever he soareth to fashion his nest, 

No vision more bright than the dream in his breast. 


THE WAY O00 


THe Way 


The present stage of progress in Christian Science pre- 
sents two opposite aspects, —a full-orbed promise, and 
a gaunt want. The need, however, is not of the letter, 
but the spirit. 

Less teaching and good healing is to-day the acme of 
“well done;” a healing that is not guesswork, — chronic 


recovery ebbing and flowing, — but instantaneous cure. ° 


This absolute demonstration of Science must be revived. 
To consummate this desideratum, mortal mind must pass 
through three stages of growth. 

First, self-knowledge. The physician must know him- 
self and understand the mental state of his patient. Error 
found out is two-thirds destroyed, and the last third 
pierces itself, for the remainder only stimulates and gives 
scope to higher demonstration. To strike out right and 
left against the mist, never clears the vision; but to lift 
your head above it, is a sovereign panacea. Mental dark- 
ness is senseless error, neither intelligence nor power, and 
its victim is responsible for its supposititious presence. 
“Cast the beam out of thine own eye.” Learn what in 
thine own mentality is unlike “the anointed,” and cast 
it out; then thou wilt discern the error in thy patient’s 
mind that makes his body sick, and remove it, and rest 
like the dove from the deluge. 

“Physician, heal thyself.’ Let no clouds of sin gather 
and fall in mist and showers from thine own mental 
atmosphere. Hold thy gaze to the light, and the iris of 
faith, more beautiful than the rainbow seen from my 


La 


5 


8 


Ll 


27 


window at the close of a balmy autumnal day, will span 30 


thy heavens of thought. 


r 


Os 


oO 


I2 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


356 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


A radiant sunset, beautiful as blessings when they take 
their flight, dilates and kindles into rest. Thus will a 
life corrected illumine its own atmosphere with spiritual 
glow and understanding. 

The pent-up elements of mortal mind need no terrible 
detonation to free them. Envy, rivalry, hate need no 
temporary indulgence that they be destroyed through 
suffering; they should be stifled from lack of air and 
freedom. 

My students, with cultured intellects, chastened affec- 
tions, and costly hopes, give promise of grand careers. 
But they must remember that the seedtime is passed, 
the harvest hour has come; and songs should ascend 
from the mount of revelation, sweeter than the sound of 
vintage bells. 

The seed of Christian Science, which when sown was 
“the least of all seeds,’ has sprung up, borne fruit, and 
the birds of the air, the uplifted desires of the human 
heart, have lodged in its branches. Now let my faithful 
students carry the fruit of this tree into the rock-ribbed 
nests of the raven’s callow brood. 

The second stage of mental development is humility. 
This virtue triumphs over the flesh; it is the genius of 
Christian Science. One can never go up, until one has 
gone down in his own esteem. Humility is lens and 
prism to the understanding of Mind-healing; it must be 
had to understand our textbook; it is indispensable to 
personal growth, and points out the chart of its divine 
Principle and rule of practice. 

Cherish humility, “watch,” and “pray without ceas- 
ing,” or you will miss the way of Truth and Love. Hu- 
mility is no busybody: it has no moments for trafficking 


THE WAY 357 


in other people’s business, no place for envy, no time for 
idle words, vain amusements, and all the et cetera of the 
ways and means of personal sense. 

Let Christian Scientists minister to the sick; the school- 
room is the dernier ressort. Let them seek the lost sheep 
who, having strayed from the true fold, have lost their 
great. Shepherd and yearn to find living pastures and 
rest beside still waters. ‘These long for the Christlike- 
ness that is above the present status of religion and be- 
yond the walks of common life, quite on the verge of 
heaven. Without the cross and healing, Christianity has 
no central emblem, no history. 

The seeds of Truth fall by the wayside, on artless 
listeners. ‘They fall on stony ground and shallow soil. 
The fowls of the air pick them up. Much of what has 
been sown has withered away, but what remaineth has 
fallen into the good and honest hearts and is bearing 
fruit, 

The third stage of mental growth is manifested in love, 
the greatest of all stages and states of being; love that 
is irrespective of self, rank, or following. For some time 
it has been clear to my thought that those students of 
Christian Science whose Christian characters and lives 
recommend them, should receive full fellowship from us, 
no matter who has taught them. If they have been taught 
wrongly, they are not morally responsible for this, and 
need special help. They are as lambs that have sought 
the true fold and the great Shepherd, and strayed inno- 
cently; hence we should be ready and glad to help them 
and point the way. 

Divine Love is the substance of Christian Science, the 
basis of its demonstration, yea, its foundation and super- 


12 


Lal 


5 


18 


to 


4 


30 


308 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


x structure. Love impels good works. Love is greatly 


& 


ie) 


Ke) 


I 


N 


I 


mn 


18 


2 


Le 


24 


27 


30 


needed, and must be had to mark the way in divine 
Science. 

The student who heals by teaching and teaches by 
healing, will graduate under divine honors, which are 
the only appropriate seals for Christian Science. State 
honors perish, and their gain is loss to the Christian 
Scientist. They include for him at present naught but 
tardy justice, hounded footsteps, false laurels. God 
alone is his help, his shield and great reward. He that 
seeketh aught besides God, loseth in Life, Truth, and 
Love. All men shall be satisfied when they “awake in 
His likeness,” and they never should be until then. Hu- 
man pride is human weakness. Self-knowledge, humility, 
and love are divine strength. Christ’s vestures are put 
on only when mortals are “washed in the blood of the 
Lamb;”’ we must walk in the way which Jesus marked 
out, if we would reach the heaven-crowned summit of 
Christian Science. 

Be it understood that I do not require Christian Sci- 
entists to stop teaching, to dissolve their organizations, 
or to desist from organizing churches and associations. 

The Massachusetts Metaphysical College, the first 
and only College for teaching Christian Science Mind- 
healing, after accomplishing the greatest work of the 
ages, and at the pinnacle of prosperity, is closed. Let 
Scientists who have grown to self-sacrifice do their 
present work, awaiting, with staff in hand, God’s 
commands. 

When students have fulfilled all the good ends of 
organization, and are convinced that by leaving the 
material forms thereof a higher spiritual unity is won, 


ee 


SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY 309 


then is the time to follow the example of the Alma Mater. 
Material organization is requisite in the beginning; but 
when it has done its work, the purely Christly method 
of teaching and preaching must be adopted. On the same 
principle, you continue the mental argument in the prac- 
tice of Christian healing until you can cure without it 
instantaneously, and through Spirit alone. 

St. Paul says: “When I was a child, I spake as a 
child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child: but 
when I became a man, I put away childish things. For 
now we see through a glass, darkly; but then face to 
face.” Growth is restricted by forcing humanity out of 
the proper channels for development, or by holding it in 
fetters. 

For Jesus to walk the water was scientific, insomuch 
as he was able to do this; but it is neither wisdom nor 
Science for poor humanity to step upon the Atlantic until 
we can walk on the water. 

Peter’s impetuosity was rebuked. He had to learn 
from experience; so have we. The methods of our 
Master were in advance of the period in which he per- 
sonally appeared; but his example was right, and is 
available at the right time. The way is absolute divine 
Science: walk ye in it; but remember that Science is 
demonstrated by degrees, and our demonstration rises 
only as we rise in the scale of being. 


ScIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY 


Men give counsel; but they give not the wisdom to 
profit by it. To ask wisdom of God, is the beginning of 
wisdom. 


Lal 


2 


La 


5 


18 


27 


3° 


I 


wW 


Oo 


o 


I 


tN 


I 


Nn 


18 


2i 


24 


2 


“NI 


390 


360 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Meekness, moderating human desire, inspires wisdom 
and procures divine power. Human lives are yet un- 
carved, — in the rough marble, encumbered with crude, 
rude fragments, and awaiting the hammering, chiselling, 
and transfiguration from His hand. 

Great only as good, because fashioned divinely, were 
those unpretentious yet colossal characters, Paul and 
Jesus. Theirs were modes of mind cast in the moulds 
of Christian Science: Paul’s, by the supremely natural 
transforming power of Truth; and the character of 
Jesus, by his original scientific sonship with God. Phi- 
losophy never has produced, nor can it reproduce, these 
stars of the first magnitude — fixed stars in the heavens 
of Soul. When shall earth be crowned with the true 
knowledge of Christ? 

When Christian Science has melted away the cloud of 
false witnesses; and the dews of divine grace, fall- 
ing upon the blighted flowers of fleeting joys, shall 
lift every thought-leaflet Spiritward; and “Israel after 
the flesh,” who partaketh of its own altars, shall be 
no more, —then, “the Israel according to Spirit” 
shall fill earth with the divine energies, understanding, 
and ever-flowing tides of spiritual sensation and con- 
sciousness. 

When mortal mind is silenced by the “still, small voice” 
of Truth that regenerates philosophy and logic; and 
Jesus, as the true idea of Him, is heard as of yore saying 
to sensitive ears and dark disciples, “I came from the 
Father,” “Before Abraham was, I am,” coexistent and 
coeternal with God, —and this idea is understood, — 
then will the earth be filled with the true knowledge of 
Christ. No advancing modes of human mind made 


SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY 361 


Jesus; rather was it their subjugation, and the pure 
heart that sees God. 

When the belief in material origin, mortal mind, sen- 
sual conception, dissolves through self-imposed suffering, 
and its substances are found. substanceless, — then its 
miscalled life ends in death, and death itself is swallowed 
up in Life, — spiritual Life, whose myriad forms are 
neither material nor mortal. 

When every form and mode of evil disappear to hu- 
man thought, and mollusk and radiate are spiritual con- 
cepts testifying to one creator, — then, earth is full of 
His glory, and Christian Science has overshadowed all 
human philosophy, and being is understood in startling 
contradiction of human hypotheses; and Socrates, Plato, 
Kant, Locke, Berkeley, Tyndall, Darwin, and Spencer 
sit at the feet of Jesus. 

To this great end, Paul admonished, “Let us lay aside 
every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, 
and let us run with patience the race that is set before 
us, looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our 
faith.’ So shall mortals soar to final freedom, and rest 
from the subtlety of speculative wisdom and human 
woe. 

God is the only Mind, and His manifestation is the 
spiritual universe, including man and all eternal indi- 
viduality. God, the only substance and divine Principle 
of creation, is by no means a creative partner in the firm 
of error, named matter, or mortal mind. He elucidates 
His own idea, wherein Principle and idea, God and man, 
are not one, but are inseparable as cause and effect. If 
one, who could say which that “one” was? 

His ways are not as our ways. The divine modes 


8 


H 


30 


1 


3 


ve) 


I2 


15 


oo 


I 


2 


Lan! 


24 


2 


Nn 


30 


362 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


and manifestations are not those of the material senses; 
for instance, intelligent matter, or mortal mind, material 
birth, growth, and decay: they are the forever-existing 
realities of divine Science; wherein God and man are 
perfect, and man’s reason is at rest in God’s wisdom, — 
who comprehends and reflects all real mode, form, indi- 
viduality, identity. 

Scholastic dogma has made men blind. Christ’s logos 
gives sight to these blind, ears to these deaf, feet to these 
lame, — physically, morally, spiritually. Theologians 
make the mortal mistake of believing that God, having 
made all, made evil; but the Scriptures declare that all 
that He made was good. Then, was evil part and parcel 
of His creation? 

Philosophy hypothetically regards creation as its own 
creator, puts cause into effect, and out of nothing would 
create something, whose noumenon is mortal mind, 
with its phenomenon matter, —an evil mind already. 
doomed, whose modes are material manifestations of 
evil, and that continually, until self-extinguished by 
suffering! 

Here revelation must come to the rescue of mortals, 
to remove this mental millstone that is dragging them 
downward, and refute erring reason with the spiritual 
cosmos and Science of Soul. We all must find shelter 
from the storm and tempest in the tabernacle of Spirit. 
Truth is won through Science or suffering: O vain mor- 
tals! which shall it be? And suffering has no reward, 
except when it is necessary to prevent sin or reform 
the sinner. And pleasure is no crime except when it 
strengthens the influence of bad inclinations or lessens 
the activities of virtue. The more nearly an erring so- 


SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY 363 


called mind approaches purity, the more conscious it 
becomes of its own unreality, and of the great reality of 
divine spe and true happiness. 

The “ego” that claims selfhood in error, and passes 
from aieuls and monkey up to man, is no ego, but is 
simply the supposition that the absence of good is mind 
and makes men, — when its greatest flatterer, identifica- 
tion, is piqued by Him who compensateth vanity with 
nothingness, dust with dust! 

The mythology of evil and mortality is but the ma- 
terial mode of a suppositional mind; while the immortal 
modes of Mind are spiritual, and pass through none of 
the changes of matter, or evil. Truth said, and said from 
the beginning, “Let us [Spirit] make man perfect;”’ and 
there is no other Maker: a perfect man would not desire 
to make himself imperfect, and God is not chargeable 
with imperfection. His modes declare the beauty of holi- 
ness, and His manifold wisdom shines through the visible 
world in glimpses of the eternal verities. Even through 
the mists of mortality is seen the brightness of His 
coming. 

We must avoid the shoals of a sensual religion or 
philosophy that misguides reason and affection, and 
hold fast to the Principle of Christian Science as the 
Word that zs God, Spirit, and Truth. This Word cor- 
rects the philosopher, confutes the astronomer, exposes 
the subtle sophist, and drives diviners mad. The Bible 
is the learned man’s masterpiece, the ignorant man’s 
dictionary, the wise man’s directory. 

I foresee and foresay that every advancing an of 
Truth will be characterized by a more spiritual appre- 
hension of the Scriptures, that will show their marked 


I 


3 


6 


21 


39 


I 


3 


a 


I2 


15 


18 


2 


a 


24 


27 


30 


364 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


consonance with the textbook of Christian Science Mind- 
healing, “Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures.” 
Interpreting the Word in the “new tongue,’ whereby 
the sick are healed, naturally evokes new paraphrase 
from the world of letters. ‘Wait patiently on the Lord, 
and He will renew your strength.” In return for indi- 
vidual sacrifice, what a recompense to have healed, through 
Truth, the sick and sinful, made the public your friend, 
and posterity your familiar! 

Christian Science refutes everything that is not a 
postulate of the divine Principle, God. It is the soul of 
divine philosophy, and there is no other philosophy. It 
is not a search after wisdom, it 7s wisdom: it is God’s 
right hand grasping the universe, —all time, space, 
immortality, thought, extension, cause, and effect; con- 
stituting and governing all identity, individuality, law, 
and power. It stands on this Scriptural platform: 
that He made all that was made, and it is good, reflects 
the divine Mind, is governed by it; and that nothing 
apart from this Mind, one God, is self-created or evolves 
the universe. : 

Human hypotheses predicate matter of Spirit and 
evil of good; hence these opposites must either cooperate 
or quarrel throughout time and eternity, —or until 
this impossible partnership is dissolved. If Spirit is the 
lawgiver to matter, and good has the same power or 
modes as evil, it has the same consciousness, and there 
is no absolute good. This error, carried to its ultimate, 
would either extinguish God and His modes, or give 
reality and power to evil ad infinitum. 

Christian Science rends this veil of the temple of gods, 
and reproduces the divine philosophy of Jesus and Paul. 


SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY 369 


This philosophy alone will bear the strain of time and 
bring out the glories of eternity; for “other founda- 
tion can no man lay than that is laid,’ which is Christ, 
Truth. 

Human theories weighed in the balances of God are 
found wanting; and their highest endeavors are to Science 
what a child’s love of pictures is to art. The school whose 
schoolmaster is not Christ, gets things wrong, and is igno- 
rant thereof. 

If Christian Science lacked the proof of its goodness 
and utility, it would destroy itself; for it rests alone on 
demonstration. Its genius is right thinking and right 
acting, physical and moral harmony; and the secret of 
its success lies in supplying the universal need of better 
health and better men. 

Good health and a more spiritual religion form the 
common want, and this want has worked out a moral 
result; namely, that mortal mind is calling for what im- 
mortal Mind alone can supply. If the uniform moral 
and spiritual, as well as physical, effects of divine Science 
were lacking, the demand would diminish; but it con- 
tinues, and increases, which shows the real value of 
Christian Science to the race. Even doctors agree that 
infidelity, bigotry, or sham has never met the growing 
wants of humanity. 

As a literature, Christian metaphysics is hampered by 
lack of proper terms in which to express what it means. 
As a Science, it is held back by the common ignorance 
of what it is and of what it does, — and more than all 
else, by the impostors that come in its name. To be 
appreciated, it must be conscientiously understood and 
introduced. 


30 


I 


3 


Nn 


12 


T5 


18 


ak 


24 


27 


30 


366 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


If the Bible and “Science and Health with Key to the 
Scriptures” had in our schools the time or attention that 
human hypotheses consume, they would advance the 
world. True, it requires more study to understand and 
demonstrate what they teach than to learn the doctrine 
of theology, philosophy, or physics, because they con- 
tain and offer Science, with fixed Principle, given rule, 
and unmistakable proof. 

The Scriptures give the keynote of Christian Science 
from Genesis to Revelation, and this is the prolonged 
tone: “For the Lord He is God, and there 1s 
none beside Him.’ And because He is All-in-all, 
He is in nothing unlike Himself; and nothing that 
worketh or maketh a lie is in Him, or can be divine con- 
sciousness. 

At this date, poor jaded humanity needs to get her 
eyes open to a new style of imposition in the field of 
medicine and of religion, and to “beware of the leaven 
of the scribes and Pharisees,” the doctrines of men, even 
as Jesus admonished. From first to last, evil insists on 
the unity of good and evil as the purpose of God; and 
on drugs, electricity, and animal magnetism as modes 
of medicine. To a greater or less extent, all mortal con- 
clusions start from this false premise, and they neces- 
sarily culminate in sickness, sin, disease, and death. 
Erroneous doctrines never have abated and never will 
abate dishonesty, self-will, envy, and lust. To destroy 
sin and its sequence, is the office of Christ, Truth, — ac- 
cording to His mode of Christian Science; and this is 
being done daily. 

The false theories whose names are legion, gilded with 
sophistry and what Jesus had not, namely, mere book- 


SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY 367 


learning, — letter without law, gospel, or demonstration, 
— have no place in Christian Science. This Science re- 
quires man to be honest, just, pure; to love his neighbor 
as himself, and to love God supremely. 

Matter and evil are subjective states of error or mortal 
mind. But Mind is immortal; and the fact of there 
being no mortal mind, exposes the lie of suppositional 
evil, showing that error is not Mind, substance, or 
Life. Thus, whatever is wrongfully-minded will dis- 
appear in the proportion that Science is understood, 
and the reality of being — goodness and harmony — is 
demonstrated. 

Error says that knowing all things implies the neces- 
sity of knowing evil, that it dishonors God to claim that 
He is ignorant of anything; but God says of this fruit 
of the tree of knowledge of both good and evil, “In the 
day that thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die.” If 
God is infinite good, He knows nothing but good; if He 
did know aught else, He would not be infinite. Infinite 
Mind knows nothing beyond Himself or Herself. To 
good, evil is never present; for evil is a different state of 
consciousness. It was not against evil, but against know- 
ang evil, that God forewarned. He dwelleth in light; 
and in the light He sees light, and cannot see darkness. 
The opposite conclusion, that darkness dwelleth in light, 
has neither precedent nor foundation in nature, in logic, 
or in the character of Christ. 

The senses would say that whatever saves from sin, 
must know sin. ‘Truth replies that God is too pure 
to behold iniquity; and by virtue of His ignorance of 
that which is not, He knoweth that which is, and 
abideth in Himself, the only Life, Truth, and Love, 


12 


15 


24 


27 


I 


I 


‘nN 


2 


I5 


a 


2 


1°.) 


I 


24 


2 


my 


308 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


—and is reflected by a universe in His own image 
and likeness. 

Even so, Father, let the light that shineth in dark- 
ness, and the darkness comprehendeth it not, dispel this 
illusion of the senses, open the eyes of the blind, and cause 
the deaf to hear. 


“Truth forever on the scaffold, Wrong forever on the throne. 
Yet that scaffold sways the future, and, behind the dim unknown, 
Standeth God within the shadow, keeping watch above His own.” 
LOWELL. 


“Take HEED!” 


We regret to be obliged to say that all are not meta- 
physicians, or Christian Scientists, who call themselves 
so. Charlatanism, fraud, and malice are getting into 
the ranks of the good and pure, sending forth a poison 
more deadly than the upas-tree in the eastern archi- 
pelago. This evil obtains in the present false teaching 
and false practice of the Science of treating disease through 
Mind. The silent address of a mental malpractitioner 
can only be portrayed in these words of the apostle, 
“whisperers,’ and “the poison of asps is under their 
tongue.” | 

Some of the mere puppets of the hour are playing 
only for money, and at a fearful stake. Others, from 
malice and envy, are working out the destinies of the 
damned. But while the best, perverted, on the mortal 
plane may become the worst, let us not forget that the 
Lord reigns, and that this earth shall some time rejoice 
in His supreme rule, — that the tired watchmen on the 


THE CRY OF CHRISTMAS-TIDE 369 


walls of Zion, and the true Christian Scientist at the foot 
of the mount of revelation, shall look up with shouts and 
thanksgiving, — that God’s law, as in divine Science, 
shall be finally understood; and the gospel of glad tidings 
bring “on earth peace, good will toward men.” 


THe Cry oF CHRISTMAS-TIDE 


Metaphysics, not physics, enables us to stand erect 
on sublime heights, surveying the immeasurable universe 
of Mind, peering into the cause which governs all effects, 
while we are strong in the unity of God and man. There 
is “method” in the “madness” of this system, — since 
madness it seems to many onlookers. This method sits 
serene at the portals of the temple of thought, while 
the leaders of materialistic schools indulge in mad 
antics. Metaphysical healing seeks a wisdom that is 
higher than a rhubarb tincture or an ipecacuanha pill. 
This method is devout enough to trust Christ more than 
it does drugs. 

Meekly we kneel at our Master’s feet, for even a crumb 
that falleth from his table. We are hungry for Love, 
for the white-winged charity that heals and saves; we 
are tired of theoretic husks, — as tired as was the prodi- 
gal son of the carobs which he shared with the swine, 
to whom he fed that wholesome but unattractive food. 
Like him, we would find our Father’s house again — 
the perfect and eternal Principle of man. We thirst 
for inspiring wine from the vine which our Father tends. 
We crave the privilege of saying to the sick, when their 


Lal 


I 


2 


18 


BS 


7 


I 


L2 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


3/70 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


feebleness calls for help, “Rise and walk.’ We rejoice 
to say, in the spirit of our Master, “Stretch forth thy 
hand, and be whole!”’ | 

When the Pharisees saw Jesus do such deeds of mercy, 
they went away and took counsel how they might remove 
him. The antagonistic spirit of evil is still abroad; but 
the greater spirit of Christ is also abroad, — risen from 
the grave-clothes of tradition and the cave of ignorance. 
Let the sentinels of Zion’s watch-towers shout once 
again, “Unto us a child is born, unto us a son is 
given.” 

In different ages the divine idea assumes different 
forms, according to humanity’s needs. In this age it 
assumes, more intelligently than ever before, the form 
of Christian healing. This is the babe we are to cherish. 
This is the babe that twines its loving arms about the 
neck of omnipotence, and calls forth infinite care from 
His loving heart. yy 


BLIND LEADERS 


What figure is less favorable than a wolf in sheep’s 
clothing? The braying donkey whose ears stick out is 
less troublesome. What manner of man is it that has 
discovered an improvement on Christian Science, a “met- 
aphysical healing’? by which error destroys error, and 
would gather all sorts into a “national convention” by 
the sophistry that such is the true fold for Christian heal- 
ers, since the good shepherd cares for all? 

Yes; the good Shepherd does care for all, and His 
first care is to separate the sheep from the goats; and 


“CHRIST AND CHRISTMAS” odl 


this is among the first lessons on healing taught by our 
great Master. 

If, as the gentleman aforesaid states, large flocks of 
metaphysicians are wandering about without a leader, 
what has opened his eyes to see the need of taking them 
out of the care of the great Shepherd, and behold the 
remedy, to help them by his own leadership? Is it that 
he can guide Christian Scientists better than they, through 
the guidance of our common Father, can guide them- 
selves? or is it that they are incapable of helping them- 
selves thus? 

I as their teacher can say, They know far more of 
Christian Science than he who deprecates their condition 
appears to, and my heart pleads for them to possess 
more and more of Truth and Love; but mixing all grades 
of persons is not productive of the better sort, although 
he who has self-interest in this mixing is apt to pro- 
pose it. 

Whoever desires to say, “good right, and good wrong,” 
has no truth to defend. It is a wise saying that “men 
are known by their enemies.” To sympathize in any 
degree with error, is not to rectify it; but error always 
strives to unite, in a definition of purpose, with Truth, 
to give it buoyancy. What is under the mask, but error 
in borrowed plumes? 


“CHRIST AND CHRISTMAS” 
An Illustrated Poem 


This poem and its illustrations are as hopelessly origi- 
nal as is “Science and Health with Key to the Scrip- 


T5 


18 


27 


I 


Ov 


© 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


30 


372 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


tures.’ When the latter was first issued, critics declared 
that it was incorrect, contradictory, unscientific, unchris- 
tian; but those human opinions had not one feather’s 
weight in the scales of God. The fact remains, that 
the textbook of Christian Science is transforming the 
universe. 

“Christ and Christmas’? voices Christian Science 
through song and object-lesson. In two weeks from the 
date of its publication in December, 1893, letters extoll- 
ing it were pouring in from artists and poets. A mother 
wrote, “Looking at the pictures in your wonderful book 
has healed my child.” 

Knowing that this book would produce a stir, I sought 
the judgment of sound critics familiar with the works 
of masters in France and Italy. From them came such 
replies as the following: “The illustrations of your poem 
are truly a work of art, and the artist seems quite familiar 
with delineations from the old masters.”” I am delighted 
to find “Christ and Christmas” in accord with the 
ancient and most distinguished artists. 

The Christian Science Journal gives no uncertain dec- 
laration concerning the spirit and mission of “Christ and 
Christmas.” 

I aimed to reproduce, with reverent touch, the modest 
glory of divine Science. Not by aid of foreign device 
or environment could I copy art, — never having seen 
the painter’s masterpieces; but the art of Christian 
Science, with true hue and character of the living God, 
is akin to its Science: and Science and Health gives 
scopes and shades to the shadows of divinity, thus im- 
parting to humanity the true sense of meekness and 
might. 


“CHRIST AND CHRISTMAS” 313 


One incident serves to illustrate the simple nature of 
art. 

I insisted upon placing the serpent behind the woman 
in the picture “Seeking and Finding.”’ My artist at the 
easel objected, as he often did, to my sense of Soul’s 
expression through the brush; but, as usual, he finally 
yielded. A few days afterward, the following from Roth- 
erham’s translation of the New Testament was handed 
to me, — I had never before seen it: “And the serpent 
cast out of his mouth, behind the woman, water as a 
river, that he might cause her to be river-borne.”’ Neither 
material finesse, standpoint, nor perspective guides the 
infinite Mind and spiritual vision that should, does, guide 
His children. 

One great master clearly delineates Christ’s appear- 
ing in the flesh, and his healing power, as clad not in 
soft raiment or gorgeous apparel; and when forced out 
of its proper channel, as living feebly, in kings’ courts. 
This master’s thought presents a sketch of Christian- 
ity’s state, in the early part of the Christian era, as 
homelessness in a wilderness. But in due time Chris- 
tianity entered into synagogues, and, as St. Mark 
writes, it has rich possession here, with houses and 
lands. In Genesis we read that God gave man do- 
minion over all things; and this assurance is followed 
by Jesus’ declaration, “All power is given unto me 
in heaven and in earth,” and by his promise that the 
Christlike shall finally sit down at the right hand of the 
Father. 

Christian Science is more than a prophet or a proph- 
ecy: it presents not words alone, but works, — the daily 
demonstration of Truth and Love. Its healing and sav- 


12 


18 


21 


fe) 


W 


I 


& 


oO 


Ww 
iS) 


MH 
n 


al 
1?) 


tb 
a] 


24 


27 


30 


374 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


ing power was so great a proof of Immanuel and the 
realism of Christianity, that it caused even the publi- 
cans to Justify God. Although clad in panoply of power, 
the Pharisees scorned the spirit of Christ in most of its 
varied manifestations. To them it was cant and carica- 
ture, — always the opposite of what it was. Keen and 
alert was their indignation at whatever rebuked hypocrisy 
and demanded Christianity in life and religion. In view 
of this, Jesus said, “Wisdom is justified of all her 
children.” 

Above the fogs of sense and storms of passion, Chris- 
tian Science and its art will rise triumphant; ignorance, 
envy, and hatred —earth’s harmless thunder — pluck 
not their heaven-born wings. Angels, with overtures, 
hold charge over both, and announce their Principle and 
idea. 

It is most fitting that Christian Scientists. memorize 
the nativity of Jesus. To him who brought a great light 
to all ages, and named his burdens light, homage is in- 
deed due, — but is bankrupt. I never looked on my 
ideal of the face of the Nazarite Prophet; but the one 
illustrating my poem approximates it. 

Extremists in every age either doggedly deny or fran- 
tically affirm what is what: one renders not unto Cesar 
“the things that are Ceesar’s;” the other sees “Helen’s 
beauty in a brow of Egypt.” 

Pictures are portions of one’s ideal, but this ideal is 
not one’s personality. Looking behind the veil, he that 
perceives a semblance between the thinker and his thought 
on canvas, blames him not. 

Because my ideal of an angel is a woman without 
feathers on her wings, —is it less artistic or less natu- 


“CHRIST AND CHRISTMAS” ovo 


ral? Pictures which present disordered phases of ma- 
terial conceptions and personality blind with animality, 
are not my concepts of angels. What is the materia] ego, 
but the counterfeit of the spiritual? 

The truest art of Christian Science is to be a Chris« 
tian Scientist; and it demands more than a Raphael to 
delineate this art. 

The following is an extract from a letter reverting to 
the illustrations of “Christ and Christmas”: — 

“In my last letter, I did not utter all I felt about the 
wonderful new book you have given us. Years ago, 
while in Italy, I studied the old masters and their great 
works of art thoroughly, and so got quite an idea of 
what constitutes true art. Then I spent two years in 
Paris, devoting every moment to the study of music and 
art. 

“The first thing that impressed me in your illustra- 
tions was the conscientious application to detail, which 
is the foundation of true art. From that, I went on to 
study each illustration thoroughly, and to my amazement 
and delight I find an almost identical resemblance, in 
many things, to the old masters! In other words, the art 
is perfect. 

“The hands and feet of the figures — how many times 
have I seen these hands and feet in Angelico’s ‘Jesus,’ 
or Botticelli’s ‘Madonna’! 

“It gave me such a thrill of joy as no words can ex- 
press, to see produced to-day that art — the only true 
art — that we have identified with the old masters, and 
mourned as belonging to them exclusively, — a thing of 
the past, impossible of reproduction. 

“All that I can say to you, as one who gives no mean 


I 


La 


2 


8 


Lal 


i) 


T 


30 


Lal 


an 


I2 


T5 


18 


2I 


24 


27 


30 


376 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


attention to such matters, is that the art is perfect. It 
is the true art of the oldest, most revered, most authen- 
tic Italian school, revived. I use the words most au- 
thentic in the following sense: the face, figure, and 
drapery of Jesus, very closely resemble in detail the 
face, figure, and drapery of that Jesus portrayed by the 
oldest of the old masters, and said to have been authen- 
tic; the face having been taken by Fra Angelico from 
Ceesar’s Cameo, the figure and garments from a descrip- 
tion, in The Galaxy, of a small sketch handed down 
from the living reality. Their productions are expres- 
sionless copies of an engraving cut in a stone. Yours 
is a palpitating, living Saviour engraven on the heart. 
You have given us back our Jesus, and in a much better 
form.” 


SUNRISE AT PLEASANT VIEW 


Who shall describe the brave splendor of a November 
sky that this morning burst through the lattice for me, 
on my bed? According to terrestrial calculations, above 
the horizon, in the east, there rose one rod of rainbow 
hues, crowned with an acre of eldritch ebony. Little 
by little this topmost pall, drooping over a deeply daz- 
zling sunlight, softened, grew gray, then gay, and glided 
into a glory of mottled marvels. Fleecy, faint, fairy 
blue and golden flecks came out on a background of 
cerulean hue; while the lower lines of light kindled into 
gold, orange, pink, crimson, violet; and diamond, topaz, 
opal, garnet, turquoise, and sapphire spangled the gloom 
in celestial space as with the brightness of His glory. 
Then thought I, What are we, that He who fashions for- 


SUNRISE AT PLEASANT VIEW old 


ever such forms and hues of heaven, should move our 1 
brush or pen to paint frail fairness or to weave a web 
of words that glow with gladdening gleams of God, so 3 
unapproachable, and yet so near and full of radiant relief 
in clouds and darkness! 


I 


I 


I 


2 


I 


3 


Ov 


5 


8 


La 


CHAPTER X 
INKLINGS HISTORIC 


BOUT the year 1862, while the author of this work 

was at Dr. Vail’s Hydropathic Institute in New 
Hampshire, this occurred: A patient considered incur- 
able left that institution, and in a few weeks returned 
apparently well, having been healed, as he informed 
the patients, by one Mr. P. P. Quimby of Portland, 
Maine. 

After much consultation among ourselves, and a struggle 
with pride, the author, in company with several other 
patients, left the water-cure, en route for the aforesaid 
doctor in Portland. He proved to be a magnetic practi- 
tioner. His treatment seemed at first to relieve her, but 
signally failed in healing her case. 

Having practised homceopathy, it never occurred to the 
author to learn his practice, but she did ask him how 
manipulation could benefit the sick. He answered kindly 
and squarely, in substance, “ Because it conveys electricity 
to them.” That was the sum of what he taught her of 
his medical profession. 

The readers of my books cannot fail to see that meta- 
physical therapeutics, as in Christian Science, are farther 
removed from such thoughts than the nebulous system 


is from the earth. 
378 


INKLINGS HISTORIC 319 


After treating his patients, Mr. Quimby would retire 
to an anteroom and write at his desk. I had a curiosity 
to know if he indited anything pathological relative to 
his patients, and asked if I could see his pennings on 
my case. He immediately presented them. I read the 
copy in his presence, and returned it to him. The com- 
position was commonplace, mostly descriptive of the gen- 
eral appearance, height, and complexion of the individual, 
and the nature of the case: it was not at all metaphysi- 
cal or scientific; and from his remarks I inferred that 
his writings usually ran in the vein of thought presented 
by these. He was neither a scholar nor a metaphysician. 
TI never heard him say that matter was not as real as Mind, 
or that electricity was not as potential or remedial, or 
allude to God as the divine Principle of all healing. He 
certainly had advanced views of his own, but they com- 
mingled error with truth, and were not Science. On 
his rare humanity and sympathy one could write a 
sonnet. 

I had already experimented in medicine beyond the 
basis of materia medica, — up to the highest attenuation 
in homeeopathy, thence to a mental standpoint not un- 
derstood, and with phenomenally good results;+ mean- 
while, assiduously pondering the solution of this great 
question: Is it matter, or is it Mind, that heals the 
sick? 

It was after Mr. Quimby’s death that I discovered, 
in 1866, the momentous facts relating to Mind and its 
superiority over matter, and named my discovery Chris- 
tian Science. Yet, there remained the difficulty of ad- 
justing in the scale of Science a metaphysical practice, 


1 See Science and Health, p. 47, revised edition of 1890, and 
pp. 152, 153 in late editions. 


aa 


2 


33 


La 


& 


12 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


3° 


380 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


and settling the question, What shall be the outward 
sign of such a practice: if a divine Principle alone heals, 
what is the human modus for demonstrating this, — in 
short, how can sinful mortals prove that a divine Principle 
heals the sick, as well as governs the universe, time, 
space, immortality, man? 

When contemplating the majesty and magnitude of 
this query, it looked as if centuries of spiritual growth 
were requisite to enable me to elucidate or to dem- 
onstrate what I had discovered: but an unlooked-for, 
imperative call for help impelled me to begin this stu- 
pendous work at once, and teach the first student in 
Christian Science. Even as when an accident, called 
fatal to life, had driven me to discover the Science of 
Life, I again, in faith, turned to divine help, — and com- 
menced teaching. 

My students at first practised in slightly differing 
forms. Although J could heal mentally, without a sign 
save the immediate recovery of the sick, my students’ 
patients, and people generally, called for a sign — a ma- 
terial evidence wherewith to satisfy the sick that some- 
thing was being done for them; and I said, “Suffer it 
to be so now,” for thus saith our Master. Experience, 
however, taught me the impossibility of demonstrating 
the Science of metaphysical healing by any outward form 
of practice. 

In April, 1883, a bill in equity was filed in the United 
States Circuit Court in Boston, to restrain, by decree and 
order of the Court, the unlawful publishing and use of an 
infringing pamphlet printed and issued by a student of 
Christian Science. 

Answer was filed by the defendant, alleging that the 


INKLINGS HISTORIC ool 


copyrighted works of Mrs. Eddy were not original with 
her, but had been copied by her, or by her direction, 
from manuscripts originally composed by Dr. P. P. 
Quimby. 

Testimony was taken on the part of Mrs. Eddy, the 
defendant being present personally and by counsel. The 
time for taking testimony on the part of the defendant 
having nearly expired, he gave notice through his coun- 
sel that he should not put in testimony. Later, Mrs. 
Eddy requested her lawyer to inquire of defendant’s 
counsel why he did not present evidence to support his 
claim that Dr. Quimby was the author of her writings! 
Accordingly, her counsel asked the defendant’s counsel 
this question, and he replied, in substance, “There is 
no evidence to present.” 

The stipulation for a judgment and a decree in favor 
of Mrs. Eddy was drawn up and signed by counsel. 
It was ordered that the complainant (Mrs. Eddy) 
recover of the defendant her cost of suit, taxed at 
($113.09) one hundred thirteen and +§> dollars. 

A writ of injunction was issued under the seal of the 
said Court, restraining the defendant from directly or 
indirectly printing, publishing, selling, giving away, 
distributing, or in any way or manner disposing of, 
the enjoined pamphlet, on penalty of ten thousand 
dollars. ; 

The infringing books, to the number of thirty-eight 
hundred or thereabouts, were put under the edge of 
the knife, and their unlawful existence destroyed, in 
Boston, Massachusetts. 

It has been written that “nobody can be both founder 
and discoverer of the same thing.” If this declaration 


15 


3° 


I 


Ke) 


I 


NS 


15 


18 


2 


He 


24 


27 


3° 


O82 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


were either a truism or a rule, my experience would 
contradict it and prove an exception. 

No works on the subject of Christian Science existed, 
prior to my discovery of this Science. Before the publi- 
cation of my first work on this doctrine, a few manu- 
scripts of mine were in circulation. The discovery and 
founding of Christian Science has cost more than thirty 
years of unremitting toil and unrest; but, comparing those 
with the joy of knowing that the sinner and the sick are 
helped thereby, that time and eternity bear witness to 
this gift of God to the race, I am the debtor. 

In the latter half of the nineteenth century I discov- 
ered the Science of Christianity, and restored the first 
patient healed in this age by Christian Science. I taught 
the first student in Christian Science Mind-healing; was 
author and publisher of the first books on this subject; 
obtained the first charter for the first Christian Science 
church, originated its form of government, and was its 
first pastor. I donated to this church the land on which 
in 1894 was erected the first church edifice of this de- 
nomination in Boston; obtained the first and only charter 
for a metaphysical medical college, — was its first and 
only president; was editor and proprietor of the first 
Christian Science periodical; organized the first Chris- 
tian Scientist Association, wrote its constitution and by- 
laws, —as also the constitution and by-laws of the 
National Christian Science Association; and gave it 
The Christian Science Journal; inaugurated our denom- 
inational form of Sunday services, Sunday School, and 
the entire system of teaching and practising Christian 
Science. 

In 1895 I ordained that the Bible, and “Science and 


INKLINGS HISTORIC 08d 


Health with Key to the Scriptures,” the Christian Science 
textbook, be the pastor, on this planet, of all the churches 
of the Christian Science denomination. This ordinance 
took effect the same year, and met with the universal ap- 
proval and support of Christian Scientists. Whenever 
and wherever a church of Christian Science is established, 
its pastor is the Bible and my book. 

In 1896 it goes without saying, preeminent over igno- 
rance or envy, that Christian Science is founded by its 
discoverer, and built upon the rock of Christ. The ele- 
ments of earth beat in vain against the immortal parapets 
of this Science. Erect and eternal, it will go on with the 
ages, go down the dim posterns of time unharmed, and 
on every battle-field rise higher in the estimation of 
thinkers and in the hearts of Christians. 


I2 


15 


Ge 


12 


15 


18 


21 


CHAPTER XI 


POEMS 
ComE THOU 


OME, in the minstrel’s lay; 
When two hearts meet, 
And true hearts greet, 
And all is morn and May. 


Come Thou! and now, anew, 
To thought and deed 
Give sober speed, 

Thy will to know, and do. 


Stay! till the storms are o’er — 
The cold blasts done, 
The reign of heaven begun, 
And Love, the evermore. 


Be patient, waiting heart: 
Light, Love divine 
Is here, and thine; 

You therefore cannot part. 


“The seasons come and go: 
Love, like the sea, 
Rolls on with thee, — 
But knows no ebb and flow. 
384 


POEMS 389 


“Faith, hope, and tears, triune, 
Above the sod 
Find peace in God, 

And one eternal noon.” 


Oh, Thou hast heard my prayer; 
And I am blest! 
This is Thy high behest: 
Thou, here and everywhere. 


MeEetTInG oF My DeEpartep MotTHER AND HUSBAND 


“Joy for thee, happy friend! thy bark is past 
The dangerous sea, and safely moored at last — 
Beyond rough foam. 
Soft gales celestial, in sweet music bore — 
Spirit emancipate for this far shore — 
Thee to thy home. 


“You’ve travelled long, and far from mortal joys, 
To Soul’s diviner sense, that spurns such toys, 

Brave wrestler, lone. 
Now see thy ever-self; Life never fled; 


Man is not mortal, never of the dead: 
The dark unknown. 


“When hope soared high, and joy was eagle-plumed, 
Thy pinions selugen the flesh was weak, and doomed 
To pass away. 
But faith triumphant round thy death-couch shed 
Majestic forms; and radiant glory sped 
The dawning day. 


I2 


15 


18 


21 


24 


27 


I2 


18 


2I 


24 


27 


30 


386 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


“Intensely grand and glorious life’s sphere, — 
Beyond the shadow, infinite appear 
Life, Love divine, — 
Where mortal yearnings come not, sighs are stilled, 
And home and peace and hearts are found and filled, 
Thine, ever thine. 


“Bearest thou no tidings from our loved on earth, 

The toiler tireless for Truth’s new birth 
All-unbeguiled? 

Our joy is gathered from her parting sigh: 

This hour looks on her heart with pitying eye, — 
What of my child?” 


“When, severed by death’s dream, I woke to Life, 
She deemed I died, and could not know the strife 
| At first to fill 
That waking with a love that steady turns 
To God; a hope that ever upward yearns, 
Bowed to His will. 


“Years had passed o’er thy broken household band, 
When angels beckoned me to this bright land, 
With thee to meet. 
She that has wept o’er thee, kissed my cold brow, 
Rears the sad marble to our memory now, 
: In lone retreat. 


“By the remembrance of her loyal life, 
And parting prayer, I only know my wile, 

Thy child, shall come — 
Where farewells cloud not o’er our ransomed rest — 
Hither to reap, with all the crowned and blest, 

Of bliss the sum. 


POEMS O87 


“When Love’s rapt sense the heart-strings gently sweep, 
With joy divinely fair, the high and deep, 
To call her home, 
She shall mount upward unto purer skies; 
We shall be waiting, in what glad surprise, 
Our spirits’ own!” 


LOVE 


Brood o’er us with Thy shelt’ring wing, 
*Neath which our spirits blend 

Like brother birds, that soar and sing, 
And on the same branch bend. 

The arrow that doth wound the dove 

Darts not from those who watch and love. 


If thou the bending reed wouldst break 
By thought or word unkind, 
Pray that his spirit you partake, 
Who loved and healed mankind: 
Seek holy thoughts and heavenly strain, 
That make men one in love remain. 


Learn, too, that wisdom’s rod is given 
For faith to kiss, and know; 

That greetings glorious from high heaven, 
Whence joys supernal flow, 

Come from that Love, divinely near, 

Which chastens pride and earth-born fear, 


12 


x5 


18 


2I 


24 


I2 


15 


18 


2I 


24 


388 


MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Through God, who gave that word of might 
Which swelled creation’s lay: 

“Tet there be light, and there was light.” 
What chased the clouds away? 

T’ was Love whose finger traced aloud 

A bow of promise on the cloud. 


Thou to whose power our hope we give, 
Free us from human strife. 
Fed by Thy love divine we live, 
For Love alone is Life; 
And life most sweet, as heart to heart 
Speaks kindly when we meet and part. 


Woman’s RIGHTS 


Grave on her monumental pile: 

She won from vice, by virtue’s smile, 
Her dazzling crown, her sceptred throne, 
Affection’s wreath, a happy home; 


The right to worship deep and pure, 
To bless the orphan, feed the poor; 
Last at the cross to mourn her Lord, 
First at the tomb to hear his word: 


To fold an angel’s wings below; 

And hover o’er the couch of woe; 

To nurse the Bethlehem babe so sweet, 
The right to sit at Jesus’ feet; 


POEMS 389 


To form the bud for bursting bloom, 
The hoary head with joy to crown; 

In short, the right to work and pray, 
“To point to heaven and lead the way.” 


THe MorTrHer’s EVENING PRAYER 


O gentle presence, peace and joy and power; 
O Life divine, that owns each waiting hour, 

Thou Love that guards the nestling’s faltering flight! 
Keep Thou my child on upward wing to-night. 


Love is our refuge; only with mine eye 
Can I behold the snare, the pit, the fall: 
His habitation high is here, and nigh, 
His arm encircles me, and mine, and all. 


O make me glad for every scalding tear, 
For hope deferred, ingratitude, disdain! 
Wait, and love more for every hate, and fear 
No ill, — since God is good, and loss is gain. 


Beneath the shadow of His mighty wing; 
In that sweet secret of the narrow way, 
Seeking and finding, with the angels sing: 
“Lo, I am with you alway,” — watch and pray. 


No snare, no fowler, pestilence or pain; 
No night drops down upon the troubled breast, 
When heaven’s aftersmile earth’s tear-drops gain, 
And mother finds her home and heavenly rest. 


IZ 


15 


18 


21 


24 


I2 


T5 


18 


21 


24 


390 


MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


JUNE 


Whence are thy wooings, gentle June? 
Thou hast a Naiad’s charm; 

Thy breezes scent the rose’s breath; 
Old Time gives thee her palm. 

The lark’s shrill song doth wake the dawn: 
The eve-bird’s forest flute 

Gives back some maiden melody, 
Too pure for aught so mute. 


The fairy-peopled world of flowers, 
Enraptured by thy spell, 

Looks love unto the laughing hours, 
Through woodland, grove, and dell; 

And soft thy footstep falls upon 
The verdant grass it weaves; 

To melting murmurs ye have stirred 
The timid, trembling leaves. 


When sunshine beautifies the shower, 
As smiles through teardrops seen, 

Ask of its June, the long-hushed heart, 
What hath the record been? 

And thou wilt find that harmonies, 
In which the Soul hath part, 

Ne’er perish young, like things of earth, 
In records of the heart. 


POEMS 


WIsH AND ITEM 


Written to the Editor of the “‘Item,’”’ Lynn, Mass. 


I hope the heart that ’s hungry 
For things above the floor, 
Will find within its portals 
An item rich in store; 


That melancholy mortals 
Will count their mercies o’er, 
And learn that Truth and wisdom 
Have many items more; 


That when a wrong is done us, 
It stirs no thought of strife; 
And Love becomes the substance, 
As item, of our life; 


That every ragged urchin, 
With bare feet soiled or sore, 


Share God’s most tender mercies, — 


Find items at our door. 


Then if we ’ve done to others 
Some good ne’er told before, 

When angels shall repeat it, 
’*T will be an item more. 


391 


I2 


15 


18 


ZL 


12 


T5 


18 


2I 


392 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Tae OAK ON THE MoUNTAIN’S SUMMIT 


Oh, mountain monarch, at whose feet I stand, — 
Clouds to adorn thy brow, skies clasp thy hand, — 
Nature divine, in harmony profound, . 
With peaceful presence hath begirt thee round. 


And thou, majestic oak, from yon high place 
Guard’st thou the earth, asleep in night’s embrace, — 
And from thy lofty summit, pouring down 

Thy sheltering shade, her noonday glories crown? 


Whate’er thy mission, mountain sentinel, 

To my lone heart thou art a power and spell; 
A lesson grave, of life, that teacheth me 

To love the Hebrew figure of a tree. 


Faithful and patient be my life as thine; 

As strong to wrestle with the storms of time; 
As deeply rooted in a soil of love; 

As grandly rising to the heavens above. 


IsL—E oF WIGHT 
Written on receiving a painting of the Isle 


Isle of beauty, thou art singing 
To my sense a sweet refrain; 

To my busy mem’ry bringing 
Scenes that I would see again. 


POEMS 


Chief, the charm of thy reflecting, 
Is the moral that it brings; 

Nature, with the mind connecting, 
Gives the artist’s fancy wings. 


Soul, sublime ’mid human débris, 
Paints the limner’s work, I ween, 

Art and Science, all unweary, 
Lighting up this mortal dream. 


Work ill-done within the misty 
Mine of human thoughts, we see 

Soon abandoned when the Master 
Crowns life’s Cliff for such as we. 


Students wise, he maketh now thus. 
Those who fish in waters deep, _ 

When the buried Master hails us 
From the shores afar, complete. 


Art hath bathed this isthmus-lordling 


In a beauty strong and meek 
As the rock, whose upward tending 
Points the plane of power to seek. 


Isle of beauty, thou art teaching 
Lessons long and grand, to-night, 


To my heart. that would be bleaching 


To thy whiteness, Cliff of Wight. 


393 


12 


T5 


18 


2r 


24 


I2 


1§ 


2r 


394 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Hops 


’T is borne on the zephyr at eventide’s hour; 

It falls on the heart like the dew on the flower, — 
An infinite essence from tropic to pole, 

The promise, the home, and the heaven of Soul. 


Hope happifies life, at the altar or bower, 

And loosens the fetters of pride and of power; 

It comes through our tears, as the soft summer rain, 
To beautify, bless, and make joyful again. 


The harp of the minstrel, the treasure of time; 

A rainbow of rapture, o’erarching, divine; 

The God-given mandate that speaks from above, — 
No place for earth’s idols, but hope thou, and love. 


RONDELET 


“The flowers of June 
The gates of memory unbar: 

The flowers of June 
Such old-time harmonies retune, 
I fain would keep the gates ajar, — 
So full of sweet enchantment are 

The flowers of June.” 
JAMES T. WHITE. 


POEMS 


To Mr. James T. WHITE 


Who loves not June 

Is out of tune 

With love and God; 

The rose his rival reigns, 
The stars reject his pains, 
His home the clod! 


And yet I trow, 

When sweet rondeau 

Doth play a part, 

The curtain drops on June; 
Veiled is the modest moon — 


Hushed is the heart. 


AUTUMN 
Written in childhood, in a maple grove 


Quickly earth’s jewels disappear; 
The turf, whereon I tread, 

Ere autumn blanch another year, 
May rest above my head. 


Touched by the finger of decay 
Is every earthly love; 

For joy, to shun my weary way, 
Is registered above. 


The languid brooklets yield their sighs, 
A requiem o’er the tomb 

Of sunny days and cloudless skies, 
Enhancing autumn’s gloom. 


395 


12 


15 


18 


25 


27 


396 


I2 


I5 


18 


MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


The wild winds mutter, howl, and moan, 
To scare my woodland walk, 

And frightened fancy flees, to roam 
Where ghosts and goblins stalk. 


The cricket’s sharp, discordant scream 
Fills mortal sense with dread; 

More sorrowful it scarce could seem; 
It voices beauty fled. 


Yet here, upon this faded sod, — 
O happy hours and fleet, — 

When songsters’ matin hymns to God 
Are poured in strains so sweet, 


My heart unbidden joins rehearse; 
I hope it ’s better made, 

When mingling with the universe, 
Beneath the maple’s shade. 


Curist My REFUGE 


O’er waiting harpstrings of the mind 
There sweeps a strain, 

Low, sad, and sweet, whose measures bind 
The power of pain, 


And wake a white-winged angel throng 
Of thoughts, illumed 

By faith, and breathed in raptured song, 
With love perfumed. 


POEMS 


Then His unveiled, sweet mercies show 
Life’s burdens light. 

I kiss the cross, and wake to know 
A world more bright. 


And o’er earth’s troubled, angry sea 
I see Christ walk, 

And come to me, and tenderly, 
Divinely talk. 


Thus Truth engrounds me on the rock, 
Upon Life’s shore, 


’Gainst which the winds and waves can shock, 


Oh, nevermore! 


From tired joy and grief afar, 
And nearer Thee, — | 
Father, where Thine own children are, 
I love to be. 


My prayer, some daily good to do 
To Thine, for Thee; 

An offering pure of Love, whereto 
God leadeth me. 


“Freep My SHEEP” 


Shepherd, show me how to go 
O’er the hillside steep, 

How to gather, how to sow, — 
How to feed Thy sheep; 


397 


I2 


15 


18 


2I 


24 


t2 


15 


18 


21 


24 


398 


MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


I will listen for Thy voice, 
Lest my footsteps stray; 

I will follow and rejoice 
All the rugged way. 


Thou wilt bind the stubborn will, 
Wound the callous breast, 

Make self-righteousness be still, 
Break earth’s stupid rest. 

Strangers on a barren shore, 
Lab’ring long and lone, 

We would enter by the door, 
And Thou know’st Thine own; 


So, when day grows dark and cold, 
Tear or triumph harms, 

Lead Thy lambkins to the fold, 
Take them in Thine arms; 

Feed the hungry, heal the heart, 
Till the morning’s beam; 

White as wool, ere they depart, 
Shepherd, wash them clean. 


CoMMUNION HYMN 


Saw ye my Saviour? Heard ye the glad sound? 
Felt ye the power of the Word? 

’T was the Truth that made us free, 

And was found by you and me 

In the life and the love of our Lord. 


POEMS 399 


Mourner, it calls you, — “Come to my bosom, 
Love wipes your tears all away, 

And will lift the shade of gloom, 

And for you make radiant room 

Midst the glories of one endless day.’ 


Sinner, it calls you, — “Come to this fountain, 
Cleanse the foul senses within; 

*T is the Spirit that makes pure, 

That exalts thee, and will cure 

All thy sorrow and sickness and sin.” 


Strongest deliverer, friend of the friendless, 
Life of all being divine: 

Thou the Christ, and not the creed; 

Thou the Truth in thought and deed; 
Thou the water, the bread, and the wine. 


Laus Dero! 
Written on laying the corner-stone of The Mother Church 


Laus Deo, it is done! 

Rolled away from loving heart 
Is a stone. 

Lifted higher, we depart, 
Having one. 


Laus Deo, — on this rock 
(Heaven chiselled squarely good) 
Stands His church, — 
God is Love, and understood 
By His flock. 


15 


18 


24 


27 


I2 


T5 


18 


21 


24 


MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Laus Deo, night star-lit 

Slumbers not in God’s embrace; 
Be awake; 

Like this stone, be in thy place: 
Stand, not sit. 


Grave, silent, steadfast stone, 

Dirge and song and shoutings low 
In thy heart 

Dwell serene, — and sorrow? No, 
It has none, 
Laus Deo! 


A VERSE 
MorHer’s New Year GIFT To THE LITTLE CHILDREN 


Father-Mother God, 
Loving me, — 
Guard me when I sleep; 
Guide my little feet 
Up to Thee. 


To THE Bia CHILDREN 


Father-Mother good, lovingly 
Thee I seek, — 
Patient, meek, 

In the way Thou hast, — 

Be it slow or fast, 
Up to Thee. 


CHAPTER XII 
TESTIMONIALS 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED BY READING “SCIENCE 
AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES”’ 


The Editor of The Christian Science Journal (Falmouth and St. 
Paul Streets, Boston, Mass.) holds the original of most of the letters 
that authenticate these. 


T is something more than a year and a half since I was 

cured of a complication of diseases through reading 
“Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures.” 

Becoming at an early age disgusted with drugs, I learned 
hygiene, and practised it faithfully for over twenty years; 
then I began to lose all faith in its efficacy, became 
greatly discouraged, and, as I had never been cured of 
a single ailment, I rapidly grew worse in health. Hear- 
ing of this, a dear sister brought me Science and Health. 
Her admonition was, “ Now read it, E ; I have heard 
that just the reading of that book has been known to heal 
the sick.” 

I had read to, and through, the chapter on Healing and 
Teaching,’ and was so deeply interested that I began 
reading that blessed chapter over again, — when I found 
I was cured of my dyspepsia, that I could use my strength 
in lifting without feeling the old distressing pain in my 
side, and also that the pain in the kidneys only came on 

1 Page 292 of the revised edition of 1890. 
401 


402 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


at night, waking me out of sleep. Then I began my first 
conscious treatments: of course I followed no formula, 
and I needed none. A cry for help, knowing it would 
be answered; precious texts from the Bible, which had 
already become like a new book to me; sweet assurance 
of faith by the witnessing Spirit; strong logical conclu- 
sions, learned from Science and Health: what a wealth 
of material! Before finishing the book, all tendency to 
my old aches and pains had left me, and I have been a 
strong, healthy woman ever since. 

My first demonstration with another than myself was 
also before I had finished my first reading. My husband 
was cured of the belief of bilious fever by not over ten 
minutes’ treatment; the fever and pain in head and limbs 
disappearing in that instantaneous way as soon as I 
could summon sufficient courage to offer my services in 
this, to us, new but glorious work. He slept soundly 
that night (the treatment was given about 10 A. M.), and 
ate and worked as usual the next day, with no symptoms 
of a relapse then or afterward. That was in March, 1888; 
in the following August I met in one of our Rocky Moun- 
tain berry patches a lady who complained so bitterly that 
I felt compelled to offer her treatment. Her words, when 
I visited her at her home during Christmas week, will 
give some idea of the result: — 

“Yes, I am doing three women’s work, — attending to 
my own and my son’s housework, and caring for his wife 
and new-born babe; but I am equal to it, when I think 
of all the Lord has done for me! Why, Mrs. 8., I was 
cured with that first treatment you gave me, I know; 
because I went out to gather berries that day and was 
caught in a drenching shower, — and for ten years before 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 403 


I could not bear the least exposure without suffering 
from those dreadful headaches I told you about, and 
from dysentery, — but that day I had neither. I had 
once been laid out for dead, — lying there perfectly con- 
scious, hearing my friends grieving over me, — but I did 
not want to come to, I suffered so. No, I never have any 
of those ailments. I am a well, hearty woman, — and 
that is not all. I had been seeking religion for more than 
twenty years, but I never knew how Christians felt till I 
told you I was cured that day on the camp-ground.”’ 

On the first of this year I was so blessed as to receive 
a course of lessons from one of our teacher’s students. 
Now I am only trusting that the time will come when I 
may be enabled to teach others the way of Truth, as well 
as to add to the many demonstrations God has given 
me. — E. D.S. 


A student of Christian Science was employed in the 
Massachusetts State Prison at Charlestown, to teach the 
prisoners to make shoes. He carried his copy of “Science 
and Health with Key to the Scriptures” and the Journal 
with him, and as he had the opportunity would tell the 
men what this wonderful truth could do for them, set- 
ting them free in a larger and higher sense than they had 
dreamed of. 

We make extracts from a number of letters that one 
of the prisoners has written to those who are interesting 
themselves in this work. 


“Editor of The Christian Science Journal: — At the 
prison, once a week, there are Christian papers given 
to the inmates. But none of those papers point out so 


404 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


clearly the fallibility of the mortal or carnal mind, and 
the infallibility of the divine Mind, as does the teaching 
of Christian Science. 

“T was strangely blind and stupid. I loved sin, and 
it seemed as though I never would be able to forsake it. 
I did everything that would be expected of one entirely 
ignorant of God. 

“T also had a complication of diseases. I could not 
begin to describe the medicines I have taken. 

“T no longer look for material treatment, but hum- 
bly seek for the divine assistance of Jesus, through the 
way Christian Science has taught me. I am, indeed, 
an altered man. I now have no more doubt of the 
way of salvation than I have of the way to the prison 
workshop. 

“T am very grateful to the students of Christian Science, 
for the interest they have taken in me and my fellow- 
prisoners. Their letters and books have been of great 
profit, and in accordance with their wish I have done what 
I could for the others. 

“TI gave the Journal to every man who would accept 
it, and related my experience to those who would listen. 
I told them they need go no farther than myself to see 
what the demonstration was; for not only have my eyes 
been healed, but many other ailments have disappeared. 

“Some of the fellows told me I was becoming reli- 
giously insane, but acting upon your advice, I did not stop 
to argue with those opposed; and I am glad to be able to 
tell you that those who expressed interest were more than 
those who opposed. 

“The chaplain told me I could keep Science and 
Health until I got through with it. I never should 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 405 


get through with that book, but, as others were waiting 
for it, I did not like to keep it too long. God bless the 
author! 

“T need have no fear after leaving here; I feel that 
I can make an honest living. I can honestly add, that 
my bad reputation is largely due to my lack of educa- 
tion. What little I do know, I learned here and in the 
House of Correction. I tell you this, for I feel that I 
must be honest with the kind friends who have done so 
much for me. 

“Providing I should not be paroled, I shall remain 
here until the 24th of next December. God bless you 
all; — J. CG.” 


I am glad to tell how I was healed. Beliefs of con- 
sumption, dyspepsia, neuralgia, piles, tobacco, and bad 
language held me in bondage for many years. Doctors 
that were consulted did nothing to relieve me, and I 
constantly grew worse. Nearly two years ago a lady 
told me that if I would read a book called “Science and 
Health with Key to the Scriptures”? I would be healed. 
I told her I would “go into it for all it is worth,” and 
I have found that it is worth all. I got the book, and 
read day and night. I saw that it must be true, and be- 
lieved that what I could not then understand would be 
made clear later. 

After some days’ reading I was affected with drowsi- 
ness, followed by vomiting. ‘This lasted several hours; 
when I fell into a sleep, and awoke healed. The good I 
have received, and that I have been able to do in healing 
others, has all come from Science and Health. I received 
some instructions from teachers; but they did me more 


406 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


harm than good: I asked for bread, but they gave me a 
stone. I held to what I could understand of Science and 
Health; and the truth does not forsake me, but enables 
me to heal others. 

Last February, I was called to treat a child that the 
M. D.’s said was dying from lung fever; after the third 
treatment the child got up and ran about, completely 
healed. Another child was brought to me, with rupture; 
after the second treatment the truss was thrown away. 
An aged lady was healed of heart disease and chills, in 
one treatment. These cases brought me many more, that 
were also healed. 

The husband of a lady in the State Lunatic Asylum 
asked me to treat her; she had been for two years and 
a half in the asylum, and though taken home in this time 
once or twice, she had had to be taken back. After two 
weeks of absent treatment, the husband visited her, and 
the doctor reported great improvement during the pre- 
ceding two weeks. At the end of another two weeks I 
went with the husband to the asylum, and the doctor told 
us that she was well enough to go home. The husband 
asked the doctor how it was that she had improved so 
rapidly, and he said that he could not account for it. We 
said nothing about the Christian Science treatment, and 
took the lady home. This was about a year ago, and she 
has remained perfectly well. 

Many cases as striking as this can be referred to in 
this town, as evidence that Truth is the healer of sickness 
as well as of sin. — J. B. H. 


No. 1. A lady friend, who was found to have a severe 
attack of dysentery, was assured that such attacks could 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 407 


be cured without medicine, and advised to take no more. 
She was more than astonished at the result; for in less 
than an hour all pain and other symptoms of the trouble 
ceased, and she felt perfectly well the next day. 

No. 2. While she was visiting relatives in the country, 
an infant of theirs was attacked severely with croup, 
and appeared to be on the verge of suffocation, giving 
its parents much alarm. The infant was taken in 
the arms of the lady, in thirty minutes was completely 
relieved, went to sleep, and awoke in good health the 
next morning. 

No. 3. The mother of this child was subsequently 
attacked with a scrofulous swelling on the neck, just 
under the ear, which was very painful and disfiguring; 
the side of the face, also, being badly swollen. It was 
feared that this would develop into and undergo the 
usual phenomenon of abscess, as other similar swellings 
had done previously. She had great faith in the meta- 
physical treatment, because of the experience which she 
had had with her baby, and wrote a letter describing her 
case. This was immediately answered, and absent 
treatment was begun. In twenty-four hours after receipt 
of the letter, to the astonishment of herself and family, 
the tumor had entirely disappeared: there was not a 
trace of it left; although the day before it was fully as 
large as a hen’s egg; red, and tender to the touch. 

These instances are only a few of the many cures which 
have been performed in this way, and they are mentioned 
simply to show what good work may be done by any 
earnest, conscientious person who has gained by reading 
my works the proper understanding of the Principle of 
Christian Science. 


408 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


What a wonderful field for enlightenment and profit 
lies open to those who seek after Truth. Alas, that the 
feet of so few enter it! 


Rev. M. B. G. Eddy: — Will you kindly spare me a few 
moments for the perusal of these lines from a stranger, — 
one who feels under a debt of gratitude to you, — for, 
through the divine Science brought to light by you, I have 
been “made whole.’ I have been cured of a malignant 
cancer since I began to study Christian Science, and have 
demonstrated the truth of it in a number of cases. I have 
only studied your good books, having been wnable to take 
the lectures for want of means. I dare not think of these, 
for there is no prospect that I shall be in a position to 
take the course at all. I do not allow myself to com- 
plain, but cheerfully take up my books and study, and 
feel thankful for this light. 

M. E. W., Cafion City, Col. 


Dear Madam: —May I thank you for your book, 
“Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,” and 
say how much I owe to it — almost my very life — at a 
most critical time. ... 

If it were not for the heat of your American summers 
(I had nine attacks of dysentery in the last one), and the 
expense, I should dearly like to learn from you person- 
ally; but I must forego this, — at any rate, for the pres- 
ent. If you would write me what the cost would be for a 
course on divine metaphysics, I would try to manage it 
later on. 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 409 


Meanwhile, I should be grateful if you would refer me 
to any one in this country who is interested similarly, 
for I get more kicks than halfpence in discussing it. 

Your obliged friend, (Rev.) I. G. W. BisHop, 


Bovington Vicarage, Hemel Hempstead, 
Herts, England. 


Extract from a letter to Rev. M. B. G. Eddy 


A gentleman here had hired all the most skilled doctors 
in the United States — nothing helped him. He was a 
ghost to look upon. I told him just to read my copies 
of your books. I talked to him, told him what he could 
do for himself if he but tried. He laughed at me. I was 
willing he should laugh, for it was very unusual for him 
to do this. He had your books two months, and last Sun- 
day he returned them. I wish you could see him: he 2s 
well. He is happy, and told me he was going to write to 
you for the books for himself this week. — E. E. B. 


Dear Madam: —I have been a sickly person all my 
life, until a few months ago, and was confined to my 
bed every little while. It was during one of many attacks 
that your book, “Science and Health with Key to the 
Scriptures,” was handed me. I read it only a very short 
time, when I arose, well, went out into the kitchen, pre- 
pared a large dinner, and ate heartily of it. 

I have been up and well ever since, — a marvel to my 
friends and family, and sometimes they can hardly be- 
lieve it is I; and feeling so grateful, I must tell you of 


410 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


it. I wish everybody in the world would read your book, 
for all would be benefited by it. 
Gratefully yours, Anna M. SMITH. 


Dear Madam: — About seven years ago I was com- 
pelled to go to an oculist and have an operation performed 
upon my eyes. He fitted me with glasses, which I wore 
for a considerable time, and then removed; but the pain 
and difficulty returned, and I was obliged to go again to 
the oculist, who advised me never to take my glasses off 
again. 

I continued wearing them for fully five years longer, 
until some time in last January, when, upon reading your 
book, “Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,” 
T again took them off. Since that time, though I have been 
in the courts reporting, and reading fine notes frequently, 
I have experienced no difficulty with my eyes. 

Very respectfully, 
Wriu1am A. Smitu, Wilmington, Del. 


Dear Mrs. Eddy: — We have been studying “Science 
and Health with Key to the Scriptures” for a year, and 
I cannot tell you how much it has done for us; giving us 
health instead of sickness, and giving us such an under- 
standing of God as we never had before. Christian 
Science was our only help two weeks ago, when our baby 
was born. My husband and myself were alone. I dressed 
myself the next day; commenced doing my work the 
third day, and am well and strong. It must be pleasing 
to you to know how much good your work is doing. 

Kirt: Breck, Elmwood, Cass Co., Neb. 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 411 


I was a helpless sufferer in August, 1883, and had been 
so for many years. The physicians said I had cancer 
of the uterus. I heard of your book, “Science and Health 
with Key to the Scriptures,” bought a copy, began read- 
ing it, and a great light seemed to break through the 
darkness. I cried aloud in joy, “This is what I have 
been hungering for, these many years!” I studied it 
closely, and healed myself and several of my friends be- 
fore I had taken instruction of any teacher. 


Mrs. S. A. McManon, Wyandotte, Kans. 


I was healed thoroughly of the belief of chronic hepati- 
tis and kidney disease, by reading “Science and Health 
with Key to the Scriptures.” I have never, to this day, 
had the slightest return of it. 

J. P. FitBert, Council Bluffs, Towa. 


You, dear Mrs. Eddy, have saved my life, through 
Science and Health; and I feel that the patients healed 
through me should give the first thanks to God and to 
you. — Mrs. D. S. Harrman, Kansas City, Mo. 


How grand your book, “Science and Health with Key 
to the Scriptures,” is! It is a translation of Truth. No 
amount of money could buy the book of me, if I could not 
get another. No matter what suffering comes, physical 
or mental, I have only to take Science and Health, and 
almost invariably the first sentence brings relief. It 


412 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


seems to steady the thought. I do not think any student 
old enough to neglect reading it. When we think we are 
advanced far enough to let that book alone, then are 
we in danger. 

Mrs. Exten P. Cxarx, Dorchester, Mass. 


Many thanks for the good received from your books. 
When I commenced reading them, I was carrying about 
a very sick body. Your books have healed me. I am 
now in perfect health. People look at me with surprise, 
and say they do not understand it; but when they see 
the sick ones made well, they are not always willing to 
believe it. 

Mrs. Joseru Titison, South Hanson, Mass. 


Rev. M. B. G. Eddy: —I add one more testimony of 
a cure from reading your book, “Science and Health 
with Key to the Scriptures.” Five years ago I lay pros- 
trate with piles and inflammation of the bowels. All 
the coating came off, apparently. A stricture was formed, 
beyond medical reach. I then lived in Chicago; one 
of the best physicians, who made a specialty of treating 
piles, attended me. ‘The pain was relieved, but my 
bowels were inactive, and remained so until New Year’s 
eve. 

I determined to trust all to God, or die before I would 
take any more medicine, as I never had an action unless 
I took a free dose of some laxative. If I forgot to take 
the medicine one night, or allowed myself to be without 
it, I had a terrible sick headache for two or three days, 
and terrible backache. I never had backache at any 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 413 


other time, and the piles would be so much inflamed, in 
two days’ time, that I could hardly tell where I suffered 
the worst. 

Since I have learned to trust all to God, I have not 
had the least trouble with the piles, nor one twinge of 
the backache. I have an easy action of the bowels each 
morning. It was five days after I resolved to leave medi- 
cine alone, before a natural movement took place; and 
ever since I have been perfectly regular. It was a great 
effort for me to take that step, for I knew I was running 
the risk of throwing myself back into all misery, and 
perhaps into a worse state than before. By reading 
Science and Health, I learned that God was able to save 
the body as well as the soul, and I believed His promises 
were for me. 

Mattie EK. Mayrretp, Des Moines, Iowa. 


For the Cause of Truth, I submit the following testi- 
monial for publication; may it bring one more, at least, 
into the fold of divine Science! The truth, as it is stated 
in “Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,” 
has done much towards making our home the abiding- 
place of peace and harmony. I now write of the wonder- 
ful demonstration of Truth over the birth of my baby 
boy, two weeks ago. Sunday, September 23, we went 
for a long drive of three hours; at night I retired at the 
usual hour; toward morning I was given a little warn- 
ing; when I awoke at seven o’clock, the birth took place. 
Not more than ten minutes after, I ate a hearty break- 
fast, and then had a refreshing sleep; at ten o’clock 
walked across the room while my bed was dressed; at 


414 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


twelve took a substantial dinner; most of the afternoon 
sat up in bed, without any support but Truth; at six 
in the evening dressed myself and walked to the dining- 
room, and remained up for two hours. Next morning 
I arose at the usual hour, and have kept it up ever since, 
—was not confined to my bed one whole day. The 
second day was out walking in the yard, and the third 
day went for a drive in the morning and received callers 
in the afternoon. If it had not been for the presence of 
my young hopeful, it would have been hard to believe 
that there had so recently been a belief of a birth in the 
house; but then, I was sustained by Love, and had no 
belief of suffering to take my strength away. Before 
baby was two weeks old, I cooked, swept, ran the sew- 
ing machine, etc., assisting with the housework gen- 
erally. How grateful I am for the obstetrics of this 
grand Science! Mothers need no longer listen to the 
whispering lies of the old serpent, for the law of mortal 
mind is broken by Truth. 
Mrs. Dora Hossick, Carrolton, Mo. 


My wife and I have been healed by reading your book, 
“Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures.” We 
both feel very grateful to you. 

Five months ago my wife gave birth to a child, with- 
out pain or inconvenience, has done all the housework 
since, and has been every minute perfectly well. Neither 
she nor the child have been ill, — as was constantly the 
case with former children, — so we have thought it right 
to name the child Glover Eddy. 

We have been reading Science and Health nearly 


_ 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 415 


two years, and have sold several copies to others. We 
are reading the Journal also this year. 
Yours respectfully, Joun B. HovussEt, Lincoln, Neb. 


Dear Mother: —The most blessed of women! Oh, 
how I long to sit within range of your voice and hear the 
truth that comes to you from on high! for none could 
speak such wondrous thoughts as have come from your 
pen, except it be the Spirit that speaketh in you. 

Two years ago last October, while laboring under a 
great strain of care and anxiety in regard to financial 
affairs, I heard of Christian Science. I borrowed “Sci- 
ence and Health with Key to the Scriptures,” and began 
to read. I bless God that I was driven to it by such an 
extremity. After reading some one hundred and fifty 
pages, I was convinced that it was the truth for which 
I had searched during twenty years. While I was read- 
ing the chapter on Imposition and Demonstration,! I 
was healed of endometritis and prolapsus uteri of over 
twenty years’ standing, pronounced incurable by emi- 
nent physicians. Professor Ludlam, the dean of Hahne- 
mann Medical College, of Chicago, IIl., was one of my 
doctors. 

Before I was healed, to walk seven or eight blocks 
would so fatigue me that it would take me a week to 
recover. I now started out and walked, and was on my 
feet all day and for several succeeding days, but felt no 
weariness from my labors. 

I felt, after being healed, I must have a Science and 
Health of my own. I had no money to buy it, so earned 


1 Page 234, revised edition of 1890. 


416 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


it by getting subscribers for the Journal. It has gone 
with me everywhere I have been. I have been well ever 
since. 

I had suffered from bodily ailments, but they were 
nothing compared to my mental trials. Grief, hatred, 
jealousy, and revenge had well-nigh bereft me of reason. 
I had lost a home of plenty, been reduced to almost abject 
poverty, and had become a cheerless woman, — could 
not smile without feeling I had sinned. 

All my griefs and sorrows are now turned to joy, and 
my hatred is changed to love. “Glory to God in the 
highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men.” I 
read Science and Health, and all your other books, to- 
gether with the New Testament, every minute I can 
get. — E. B. C., Omaha, Neb. 


I must add one more to your great pile of letters, to 
tell you what your book, “Science and Health with Key 
to the Scriptures,” has done forme and my family. More 
than a year ago, my husband was suffering from an injury 
received about a year previous, and he went to Mrs. B. for 
treatment. His shoulder had been fractured, his collar- 
bone broken, and he had sustained internal injuries. Sev- 
eral M. D.’s had attended him, but had given him very 
little relief. Mrs. B. treated him a short time, and he 
received much benefit. He bought Science and Health. 
From reading it, I was cured of a belief of chronic liver 
complaint. I suffered so much from headaches and con- 
stipation, and other beliefs, that I seldom ever saw a well 
day; but, thanks to you and divine Principle, | now 
seldom ever have a belief of feeling badly. 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 417 


November 4th, last, I was confined. I was alone, 
because I knew no one whose thought was in harmony 
with Science. I thought I could get along without help, 
and I did. My little girl was sleeping in the same room 
with me, and after the birth she called a woman who 
was asleep upstairs, to take care of the baby. This 
woman was much frightened; but, on seeing how com- 
posed I was, she got over her fright. I was sitting up 
in bed, holding the child, and feeling as well as I ever 
did in my life. I never had seen a Scientist nor been 
treated, but got all my ideas from Science and Health. 
My baby was born on Sunday morning, and I got up 
Monday at noon, and stayed up. I never got along so 
well with a baby as I did with this one. 

I am very thankful for the knowledge of Science I 
have gained through your book. I want so much to be 
a Scientist; but we are very poor. My husband is a 
brakeman on the railroad; and I have very little educa- 
tion. There is comfort in the thought that, if I can’t be 
a Scientist, my children may be. 

Yours with much love, CC. A. W., Lexington, Mo. 


In the February Journal it appears there is some one 
who says that “Science and Health with Key to the 
Scriptures” is hard to understand, and who thinks she 
can explain it. Perhaps my experience with Science 
and Health may help some one who might otherwise 
take up this thought, and so be led away from the truth. 
After reading and studying it for some time, and talking 
to the Scientists I met in my travels, the thought came 
to me, “Why not try these truths on yourself?” JI did 


418 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


so, and to my surprise and great joy I found immediate 
relief. Dyspepsia (the trouble of most commercial travel- 
lers), catarrh, and many lesser beliefs, left me, so that in 
a short time I was a well man, and by no other means 
than trusting to the Saviour’s promises as explained in 
Science and Health. This took place while I was travel- 
ling about the country. 

On my return home, I gave my wife treatments. In 
many instances the blessing came before the treatment 
was finished, and often we proved that only a thought 
of the power of Truth was sufficient to give relief. 

One Sunday morning, soon after my return, a friend 
called and asked if I could give him anything to relieve 
his wife, who, he said, had been suffering for some days 
with rheumatism in her shoulder, so severely that she 
could neither dress alone nor comb her hair. I told him 
that the only medicine we had in the house was Chris- 
tian Science. He laughed at the idea; but before he 
left, he asked if I would give his wife a treatment. | 
told him I was very young in Science, but if she wished 
it, I would. He went home, but returned immediately, 
saying she wished me to come. Then I asked help from 
the fountain of Truth, and started for my first treatment 
to be given away from home. When I left their room 
fifteen minutes later, she was shaking her hand high 
above her head, and exclaiming, “I am all right; I am 
well!” That was in November, 1887, and she has had 
no return of the belief since. 

A friend told me that his son, twelve years old, had 
catarrh so badly that his breath was very offensive, his 
throat troubled him all the time, and that he had been 
deaf since he had the measles. In less than three weeks 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 419 


both beliefs vanished. This was a case of absent treat- 
ment. I could give you other cases, but I think I have 
said enough to prove that Science and Health zs not 
hard to understand, for my work has all been done with- 
out my ever attending class. 


H. H. B., New York City. 


A lady, with no other instructor than “Science and 
Health with Key to the Scriptures,’ has demonstrated 
beyond many who have taken numerous lessons. Per- 
suaded, through her reading, of the allness of God, — 
and the perfectness of idea, — she would know nothing 
else. A daughter, so badly affected by poison oak (ivy) 
that for weeks death was feared from blood-poisoning, 
had recovered with a terrible dread of that plant. As 
the next season’s picnic time drew near, she was regret- 
ting that she dared not go again. The mother, with her 
new-born faith in the Science of being, said, “Certainly 
you can go, for nothing can harm you.” Assured by 
these words, the daughter went, and in her rambles fell 
into a mass of the dreaded plant; but trusting to the 
word of Truth, she thought nothing of it till one who 
knew of her previous trouble said, in her mother’s pres- 
ence, “See, her face is showing red already.” But the 
mother was prompt in denial and assurance. Next morn- 
ing, old symptoms were out in force, but they yielded 
at once and finally to the positive and uncompromising 
hold on Truth. Another daughter, that was thought 
too delicate to raise, from bronchial and nervous troubles, 
always dosed with medicine and wrapped in flannels, 
now runs free and well without either of these, winter 


420 | MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


and summer. The mother was recently attacked by 
mesmerism from the church that believed she was in- 


fluencing her daughter to leave. She overcame by the. 


same unwavering trust in God, seeing Truth clearer than 
ever before. Her demonstrations come through no form 
of treatment, but by letting the Spirit bear witness, — 
by the positive recognition and realization of no reality 
but ever-present good. 

The other night her husband was attacked with an 
old belief, similar to one that some time before had ended 
in a congestive chill which the doctor thought very seri- 
ous, and from which he had been a long time in recover- 
ing. The wife simply recognized no reality in the belief, 
and, seeing only perfect being, felt no fear. She did 
nothing, — no “treating” in the usual sense. ‘There is 
nothing to do but to understand that all is harmony, 
always. He felt the presence that destroys the sense of 
evil, and next morning — there was nothing left to re- 
cover from. | 

A lady, while doing some starching, thoughtlessly put 
her hand into the scalding starch to wring out a collar. 
Recalled to mortal sense by the stinging pain, she imme- 
diately realized the all-power of God. At once the pain 
began to subside; and as she brushed off the scalding 
starch, she could see the blister-swelling go down till 
there was but a little redness to show for the accident; 
absorbed in her thankfulness, she mechanically wrung 
out the collar with the same hand, and with no sense of 
pain, thus verifying the demonstration. This woman 
(not reading English) only knows Science as she has re- 
ceived it from her practitioner during the treatments 
received within the last month. So much has come to 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 421 


her from Spirit through her loyalty to Christ, in so far 
as she could understand.: 

A case of ulcerated tooth and neuralgic belief would 
only partially yield after repeated treatments, till 1t was 
discovered that the patient was antagonizing Truth by 
holding the thought that her old remedy, laudanum, 
would give relief; treated from this standpoint, relief was 
immediate and final. 


One morning after Rev. had been preaching to 
thousands for several days, he told them that he had 
never felt such a sense of depression nor had so little 
showing of results. Some Scientists hearing this, at once 
saw his trouble. He had been fearlessly exposing and 
denouncing evil; and it had turned on hin, till the mes- 
merism was likely to overcome him entirely, for he did 
not understand the seeming power. The effect of the 
silent word to uplift and sustain, was very manifest that 
evening in his preaching, and was a beautiful demon- 
stration of Science. He probably only felt Spirit-inspira- 
tion as he had not before, without a thought as to what 
had broken the evil spell; but we never know the what, 
or when, or where, of the harvest we can sow — “God 
giveth the increase.” — E. H. B., Sacramento. 


I had two German patients who were anxious to have 
you publish “Science and Health with Key to the Scrip- 
tures” in their language. I advised them to buy it and 
try to read it. They commenced reading, and now can 


422 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


read all of Science and Health, but do not read well any 
other book or paper, and they do not need to. With 
great love. — M. H. P. 


I sold three copies of “Science and Health with Key 
to the Scriptures” to friends, not long ago. One of them, 
fifty years of age, said to me, “I never had one day’s 
sickness in my life; but after reading Science and Health 
I found that I was bruised and mangled, from the crown 
of my head to the soles of my feet. I have been reach- 
ing after something that, before reading Science and 
Health, seemed to me unattainable;” and with tears 
in her eyes, she rejoiced in the God of her salvation. 
Did not Jesus say, “If these should hold their peace, the 
stones would immediately ery out’’? 

P. L., Lexington, Ky. 


For eight years I suffered terribly with my eyes; I 
could not read fifteen minutes without the most agoniz- 
ing sick headache. Oculists called it a case of double 
vision, and said that the only chance for a cure lay in 
cutting the muscles of the eyes. This was done, but the 
pain was worse than before. One of the most famous 
oculists of New York said I would simply have to endure 
it for life, as it was a case of severe astigmatism. 

I suffered so that my health gave way. A friend spoke 
to me of Christian Science, but I scoffed at the idea. 
Later on, in desperation, I asked her to lend me “Science 
and Health with Key to the Scriptures,” thinking I might 
be able to read five minutes a day in it. I opened the 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED = 423 


book at the chapter on Physiology, and began. Time 
passed unnoticed: every page seemed illuminated. I 
said, “This is everything or nothing; if everything, then 
you need no glasses.”’ I took off the heavy ground glasses, 
and went on. What a terrible headache I had the next 
morning! but I fought it with the truth laid down in the 
book. I said again, “This is everything or nothing,” 
and the truth triumphed. The headache ceased, but I 
felt miserably. I recalled what was said about chemicali- 
zation, and persevered. 

In four days my eyes were well; I read as many hours 
a day as I pleased; my strength returned. I conquered 
one belief after another, until now, strong and well, I 
meet every belief with confidence. “I will fear no evil: 
for Thou art with me.” For two years I have realized 
the peace and confidence which the knowledge that God 
is all-powerful and always present alone can give. Feel- 
ing a great desire to spread Christian Science, that it 
may do the good to others that it has to me, not only 
physically but spiritually, I ask if you have any mission- 
aries in the work. Being a member of the Episcopal 
Church, I have always sent what I could to help foreign 
missions through that church. Will it do the most good 
to continue so doing, as our foreign missionaries are de- 
voted men, or have you Christian Science missionaries 
who devote their lives to the work? | 

An answer addressed to me, or published in the Journal, 
would help one who is seeking to do right. 

- Yours sincerely, Ke deen: 


I do wish to add my testimony of being healed by 
reading “Science and Health with Key to the Scrip- 


424 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


tures.” I had been an invalid for over twenty years, 
and had given up all hope of ever being well again. I 
had read the book about six weeks, when it seemed 
I was made all over new, and I could “run, and not be 
weary; and... walk, and not faint.”’ I did not under- 
stand it, but it was the savior from death unto life with 
me; I have remained well ever since I was healed, — 
more than five years ago. I commenced to treat others 
as soon as 1 was born anew into the kingdom of Truth. 
My patients were healed right along, before I had taken 
lessons in a class, and they have remained well to this 
day. 

Christian Science has made me as young as a girl of 
sixteen. If this should meet the eye of any sufferers 
who may be led to go and do as I did, they will be 
healed. —N. A. E. 


Language is inadequate when bearing grateful testi- 
mony to the book “Science and Health with Key to the 
Scriptures.” By its simple reading, I was healed of ills 
which baffled the skill of specialists and all curatives 
that love and money could command. After eighteen 
years of invalidism, and eight years of scepticism, with- 
out hope, with no God, — except a First Cause, — I was 
given up to die. 

A loving friend told me of this book, which was soon 
brought; and thirty-five pages of the first chapter were 
read to me that evening. The next morning | got up, 
walked, and read the book for myself. 

I mention the chapter, for the reason that nearly two 
years have passed since those wonderful words of Life 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 425 


were first read to me, and stzll their sacred sweetness is 
ever the same. Now I exclaim, God 2s All! 
Mrs. Mary A. R. 


It is impossible for me to keep still any longer. In 
1885, when I had not known a well day in five years, 
“Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures” was 
placed in my hands by a dear lady who insisted upon 
my reading it, saying she believed it would heal me. Like 
many, I was afraid of it, — until I learned what it really 
was. The friend’s words were verified. I was healed 
by the reading of the book, and for one year continued 
to read nothing whatever but the Bible and Science 
and Health. They were my constant study. Through the 
understanding gained, that God is All, I came to demon- 
strate with great success, and with but one thought, — 
for I knew nothing about giving a “treatment;” I wish 
I knew as little now, for I believe that healing in Christian 
Science is to be done in a moment. I became anxious to 
learn more, to study with the teacher, but funds would 
not allow, —and I thought to substitute a course in 
Chicago, perhaps. Every time I would speak of it, how- 
ever, my dear mother would say, “ You have Science and 
Health and the Bible, and God for your teacher — what 
more do you need? If I could not go to the teacher, I 
would not go to any one.’ 

If I had only heeded the blessed case] of Truth! 

I went to Chicago, however, so full of confidence in 
Christian Science that I supposed every one who had 
studied with Mrs. Eddy must be right. Unfortunately, 
I took my course with a spiritualist who had been through 


426 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


two of her classes; discovered my mistake, and went to 
a mind-cure, — only to find the mistake repeated. Being 
an earnest seeker for Truth, I tried again to go to the 
Massachusetts Metaphysical College; but it was un- 
certain when there would be a class, so I took a course 
with one of Mrs. Eddy’s students in Boston. The dark- 
ness now rolled away. Science and Health once more 
revealed the light to me as of old. 

All this time, the mind-curers had me in view, and 
were sending me reading-matter; but, prazse the Lord! 
Truth is victorious. 

My dear brothers and sisters, let us be safely guided 
by the counsels of our Mother, in Science and Health! 
I, for one, am astounded that I was so led astray; but I 
did it all through ignorance, — and the sincere desire to 
know the truth and to do it, saved me. 

Your sister in truth, AR anys 


I have been reading Science and Health for one year 
and a half, and have had some wonderful demonstra- 
tions. People here are antagonistic to the Science, and 
tell me that I am a “fit subject for the asylum.” Physi- 
cians threaten me with arrest, also, but I walk straight 
on, knowing well in whom I trust. 


E. I. R., Wauseon, Ohio. 


A little over two years ago, while living in Pittsburgh, 
my wife and I had Christian Science brought to our at- 
tention. We were at once interested, and bought a copy 
of “Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures.” 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 427 


At the time, Mrs. A—— was suffering with severe belief 
of astigmatism of the eyes. She had been treated by a 
number of specialists, during seven years, the last being 
the late Dr. Agnew of New York, who prescribed two 
sets of glasses. He said that he could do nothing more 
for her, as the trouble was organic; that she must wear 
glasses constantly; that if she attempted to go without, 
she would become either blind or insane. The glasses 
were in operation, and still life had become a burden 
from constant pain, when Christian Science came to our 
relief. Mrs. A had not in years read for two con- 
secutive minutes, and could not use her eyes in sewing 
at all. The lady that told us of the Science, insisted that 
she could read Science and Health, which she actually 
did, — reading it through twice, and studying it carefully 
each time. After the second reading, there: came the 
thought that she did not need the glasses, and she at once 
abandoned them, and went about her usual duties. In 
about two weeks from that day the eyes were perfectly 


healed, and are well and strong to-day. 
E. G. A., New York City. 


My Dear Teacher: — Yours without date is at hand. 
Could you know out of what depths of material débris 
the first reading of the first volume of Science and Health, 
six years ago last December, lifted me, you would be- 
lieve it had always been “all I could ask.” It was only 
words from the pen of uninspired writers that gave me 
pain. As the revelation of the All-good appeared to 
me, all other books, all forms of religion, all methods 
of healing, to my sense became void. Chronic beliefs of 


428 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


disease of twenty years’ standing, dimness of sight from 
the belief of age, all disappeared instantly; indeed, 
material life seemed a blank. The why? I could not 
explain, but this I did know, in this realm of the real [ 
found joy, peace, rest, love to all, unbounded, unspeak- 
able. Human language had lost its power of expression, 
for no words came to me; and in all this six years of bliss 
I still have found no words to tell my new-found life in 
God. The most chronic forms of disease have some- 
times been healed instantly and without argument. With 
great love and gratitude. — M. H. P. 


I take great comfort in reading “Science and Health 
with Key to the Scriptures,” and will cling firmly to 
the light I have, knowing that more will be given me. 
While in Salt Lake City, I met at the hotel a lady who 
had been an invalid all her life. I talked with her about 
Christian Science, and loaned her Science and Health, 
together with the Journals I had with me. She had 
become very much discouraged, having lost all faith 
in doctors and medicine, and did not know where to 
turn next. She became very much absorbed in the book, 
feeling she had found salvation. She at once laid aside 
the glasses she was wearing, and now reads readily with- 
out them. She and her husband have accepted this truth 
beautifully. — Mrs. G. A. G., Ogden, Utah. 


On a trip through Mexico I met a woman who told me 
that, although she did not believe in Christian Science, 
on her way from Wisconsin, her home, she had bought 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 429 


a copy of Science and Health. When she reached M ; 
she met a minister from the North, whom the M. D.’s 
had sent there because of consumption, — they had given 
him two months to live. She gave him Science and 
Health, and while doing so, felt it was all absurd. The 
minister read it, and was healed «mmediately. Was not 
this a beautiful demonstration of the power of Truth, 
and good evidence that Science and Health is the word 
of God? 

I had while in Mexico a glorious conquest over the 
fear of smallpox. There were hundreds of cases in some 
small towns where we were. After the fear was cast 
out, never a thought of it as real came to me or my hus- 
band, or troubled us in any way. On the street I met 
three men who were being taken to the pest-house with 
that loathsome disease. — F. W. C. 


A lady to whom I sold “Science and Health with Key 
to the Scriptures,” writes me: “My longing to know 
God has been answered in this book; and with the answer 
has come the healing.” She is an intimate friend of 
Will Carleton, the poet. This is doing much good in 
the social circles. He has for a long time been interested, 
but his wife has declared it could not heal, and was not 
Christian. She will now be obliged to acknowledge this 
healing, for the lady above referred to has been, to sense, 
a great sufferer. — P. J. L. 


Some of the experiences given in the Journal have 
been so helpful to me, I have been moved to give to its 


430 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


readers a little experience of my own, which occurred 
when I first began the study of “Science and Health with 
Key to the Scriptures.” 

I had already been healed of sick headache, almost 
instantly, by declaring that I was God’s child, and, as 
God is perfect, His child must be perfect also. This had 
given me great happiness, and. a quiet, peaceful state of 
mind I never had known before. My family did not 
seem to see anything good in Christian Science, but to 
me it was sacred. 

One Monday morning, I awoke feeling very ill indeed. 
The morning was warm and sultry. I thought I cer- 
tainly could not wash that day; but when I went down- 
stairs, I found my daughter had made preparations for 
such work. I thought, “Well, if she feels like washing, 
I will not say anything; perhaps I shall get over this.” 
After breakfast I went about my work, thinking I could 
lean against the tub and wash with more ease than I 
could do up the morning work. I tried to treat myself 
as I had done before, — tried to realize that “all is Mind, 
there is no matter;” that “God is All, there is nothing 
beside Him,” but all to no purpose. I seemed to grow 
worse all the time. I did not want my family to know 
how badly I was feeling, and it was very humiliating to 
think that I must give up and go to bed. 

All at once these questions came to me, as though 
spoken by some one, taking me away from my line of 
thought entirely: How is God an ever-present help? 
How does He know our earnest desires? ‘Then, with- 
out waiting for me to think how, the answer came in 
the same way, God is conscious Mind. Instantly the 
thoughts came: Is God conscious of me? Can I be 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 481 


conscious of Him? I was healed instantly: every bad 
feeling was destroyed. I could see that the morning 
had not changed a particle, but I was oblivious of the 
weather. It did not seem that I had anything more to 
do with that washing. It was finished in good season, 
while I was “absent from the body, and present with the 
Lord.” | 

That was the beginning of the battle with sin and 
self, but at the same time it was the dawning of the resur- 
rection. Since then (over four years) I have had many 
experiences, some of which seem too sacred to give to the 
world. False literature has caused me much suffering; 
sorrow has visited my home; but, through all this, the 
light that came to me on that Monday morning — that 
new and precious sense of omnipresent Life, Truth, 
and Love — has never left me one moment. . It was the 
light that cannot be hid. | 

Mrs. H. B. J., Cambridge, IIl. 


HEALING 


Four years ago I learned for the first time that there 
was a way to be healed through Christ. I had always 
been sick, but found no relief in drugs; still, I thought 
that if the Bible was true, God could heal me. So, when 
my attention was called to Christian Science, I at once 
bought “Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,” 
studied it, and began to improve in health. I seemed 
to see God so near and so dear, —so different from 
the God I had been taught to fear. I studied alone night 
and day, until I found I was healed, both physically and 
mentally. 


432 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Then came a desire to tell every one of this wonder- 
ful truth. I expected all to feel just as pleased as 
I did; but to my sorrow none would believe. Some, 
it is true, took treatment and were helped, but went 
on in the old way, without a word of thanks. But still 
I could not give up. I seemed to know that this was 
the way, and I had rather live it alone than to follow 
the crowd the other way. But as time passed, I had 
some good demonstrations of this Love that is our 
Life. 

I am the only Scientist in Le Roy, as yet, but the good 
seed has been sown, and where the people once scoffed 
at this “silly new idea,” they are becoming interested, 
and many have been healed, and some are asking about 
it. One dear old lady and I study the Bible Lessons 
every Tuesday afternoon. She came to call, and as we 
talked, she told me of her sickness of years’ standing; 
and was healed during our talk, so that she has never felt 
a touch of the old trouble since. 

One lady, whom I had never seen, was healed of con- 
sumption in six weeks’ treatment. She had not left 
her bed in four months, and had been given up by many 
physicians. | 
Mrs. FitorencE WiiuraMs, Le Roy, Mich. 


I like the Journal and Quarterly, and have many of 
Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy’s works, which make my little 
world. I have a great desire to learn more of this Love 
that casts out all fear, and to work in this Science. It is 
the greatest pleasure I have, to talk this truth, as far as 
I understand it, to any who will listen; and am waiting 
for others to learn of this blessed Science. 


EE 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 433 


I give my experience in reading “Science and Health 
with Key to the Scriptures” aloud to a little child. A 
letter published in the Journal, written by a lady who 
had relieved a two-year-old child by reading to her, first 
suggested this course to me. At the time, my little one 
was a trifle over a year old. I was trying to overcome 
for him a claim which, though not one of serious illness, 
was no small trial to me, because of its frequent occur- 
rence and its seeming ability to baffle my efforts. One 
day as I sat near and treated him, it occurred to me to 
read aloud. I took up one of the older editions of Science 
and Health lying near, began at the words, “Brains 
can give no idea of God’s man,” and read on for two 
or three paragraphs, endeavoring — as the writer suggested 
—to understand it myself; yet thinking, perchance, 
the purer thought of the babe might grasp the underlying 
meaning sooner than I. So it proved. Before the dis- 
turbance felt by me had been calmed, the weary expres- 
sion on the face of the child was replaced by one of evident 
relief. 

When putting him to sleep, I had often repeated the 
spiritual interpretation of the Lord’s Prayer. One night 
he was very restless, fretful, and cried a great deal, 
while I seemed unable to soothe him. At last I per- 
ceived that he was asking for something, and it dawned 
upon me that the Prayer might be his desire. I began 
repeating it aloud, endeavoring to mean it also. He 
turned over quietly, and in a few minutes was sweetly 
sleeping. 

The last time my attention was specially called to 
this subject, was about a year after the first experience. 
Various hindrances had been allowed to keep me from 


434 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Science and Health all day; and it was toward even- 
ing when I recognized that material sense had been 
given predominance, and must be put down. I soon felt 
drawn to read the book. The little boy had seemed 
restless and somewhat disturbed all day; but without 
thinking specially of him, rather to assist in holding my 
own thought, I began to read aloud, “Consciousness 
constructs a better body, when it has conquered our 
fear of matter.” In a minute or two a little hand had 
touched mine, and I looked down into a sweet face fairly 
radiant with smiles. I read it over. The child was evi- 
dently delighted, and was restful and happy all the rest 
of the day. — A. H. W., Deland, Florida. 


A week ago a friend wrote to me on business, and in 
the letter stated that his wife had been very ill for six 
weeks. At once the thought came, “Tell her to read the 
chapter on Healing, in Science and Health.” In my 
answer to his letter I obeyed the thought. A few days 
after, I had occasion to call; found her much better, and 
reading Science and Health. They had done as directed, 
and had received the promise. — R., New York. 


The first allusion to Christian Science reached me in 
an article I read on that subject. Later, a friend came 
to visit me, bringing a copy of “Science and Health with 
Key to the Scriptures.” For two weeks I read it eagerly; 
then I sent for a copy for myself. When it came, I 
began to study it. The Bible, of which I had had but 
a dim understanding, began to grow clearer. The light 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 485 


grew brighter each day. Finally, I began to treat my- 
self against ills that had bound me for twenty-eight 
years. At the end of six weeks I was healed, much to the 
amazement of all who knew me. From that time, my 
desire was to help others out of their suffering, and to 
talk this wonderful truth. After a while I took the class 
lectures, and am doing what I can to spread this healing 
gospel. — A. M. G. 


Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy. 

My Dear Leader: —I will try to tell you how I was 
led to Christian Science. Heretofore I have not tried to 
lead a Christian life, but have always firmly believed 
that if one truly desired and needed help, he would get 
it from God by asking for it. I suffered, as I think but 
very few have, for fourteen years; yet I did not think it 
sufficient to warrant me in asking God to help me, until 
I gave up all hope elsewhere, — and this occurred in the 
spring of 1891. I then thought that the time had come 
to commit myself to God. Being at home alone, after 
going to bed I prayed God to deliver me from my tor- 
ments, this sentence being the substance of my PIayor, 
“What shall I do to be saved?” 

I repeated that sentence, I suppose, until I fell asleep. 
About twelve o’clock at night, I saw a vision in the form 
of a man with wings, standing at the foot of my bed, — 
wings partly spread, — one arm hanging loosely at his 
side, and one extended above his head. At the same 
time there was a bright light shining in my room, which 
made all objects shine like fire. I knew where I was, 
and was not afraid. The vision (for such it was), after 


436 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


looking directly at me for some time, spoke this one sen- 
tence, and then disappeared: “Do right, and thou shalt 
be saved.” 

I immediately tried to live according to that precept, 
and found relief in proportion to my understanding. 
I soon after learned of Christian Science. One of my 
brothers in Kansas, having been healed by it, persuaded 
me to buy “Science and Health with Key to the Scrip- 
tures,” wherein I learned that the above precept was the 
key to Christian Science; that it is Christian Science to 
do right, and that nothing short of right living has any 
claim to the name. 

I have been learning my way in Christian Science 
about one year, and have been successful in healing. I 
have all of your books, and am a subscriber for the Jour- 
nal and Quarterly Bible Lessons. Some of the cases 
I have treated have yielded almost instantly. I am a 
stranger to you, but I have told you the truth, just as it 
occurred. Yours in truth, 

Sam Scuroyer, Oklahoma City, Okla. 


I desire to make known the great good I have re- 
ceived by reading the blessed book “Science and Health 
with Key to the Scriptures.” Four years have now 
passed since I began to read it. It has been my only 
healer and teacher, as I never have had an opportunity 
to go through’a class; but I find that the “Spirit of truth” 
will teach us all things if we will but practise well what 
we know. After two years and a half of study, I thought, 
as many beginners think, that I had travelled over the 
worst part of this narrow path. 


a ae 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 487 


Soon after, it came about that I was separated from 
every one who had ever heard of Christian Science; and, 
as I lived in the country, no one came to visit me for 
about eight months. At first, I thought the Lord had 
wrought a great evil. I had no one to talk to, but would 
take my Science and Health every morning, before go- 
ing about my work, and read; yet mortal mind would 
say, “You can do no good, with no one to talk with.” 
At last, one morning after listening to the serpent’s voice, 
I looked out at the little wild flowers as they waved to 
and fro; they seemed to be a living voice, and this is what 
they said: “On earth peace, good will toward men.” 
There was also a mocking-bird that would sit on the 
house and sing. For the first time, I realized that divine 
Love was the only friend I needed. Soon after, I sent 
the Journal to my nearest neighbor, by her little son 
who came to play with my children. Afterward she 
told me that when she began to read it she said to the 
family, “God has sent this book to me.” Calling to see 
her one evening, I found her suffering from heart dis- 
ease. I began talking to her about Christian Science, 
and in less than an hour she declared herself healed. 
She is to-day a happy woman. I would say to all suf- 
fering ones, that if you will buy a copy of this wonderful 
book, “Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,” 
by the Rev. Mary Baker G. Eddy, and study it, and 
practise its teachings, you will find it a pearl of great 
price. 

Mrs. Fannie Meeks, Bells, Grayson Co., Texas. 


On my arrival in New York, last July, my brother 
spoke to me of “Science and Health with Key to the 


438 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


Scriptures;” and, coming in contact with a number of 
Scientists, all wishing me to procure the book, I did so. 
I read it through in the same manner in which I would 
read any other book, to find out the contents. 

Before I got to the end, having partly understood its 
meaning, I began to demonstrate over old physical trou- 
bles, and they disappeared. A belt that I had worn for 
over twelve years, I took off, and threw overboard (being 
a seafaring man). 

Up to that time I had been a constant smoker, and 
chewed tobacco; but I gradually lost all pleasure in it, 
and now look upon it with disgust. 

I was brought up in the Lutheran doctrine, and when 
a boy received a good knowledge of Scripture; but I 
never understood-it until explained to me in Science and 
Health. H. F. Wirxkov, 

27 Needham Road, Liverpool, England. 


In a letter received a few days ago from one of my 
absent patients, there was such a glorious testimonial 
for Science and Health that I feel as if I ought to send 
it in for the pages of our Journal, trusting it may be the 
means of helping many others to turn for help and com- 
fort, in every emergency, to this book. 

In her letter, this lady says: “A few days since, I had 
quite a serious claim attack me. I left my mending, took 
Science and Health and read all the afternoon and even- 
ing; when all trace of the claim was gone, and I have 
felt nothing of it since.”’ 

When this dear woman applied to Truth, she was a 
great sufferer. Her gratitude knows no bounds. Many 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 489 


chronic ailments, which have bound her with heavy 
chains for many years, are being removed one by one. 
It is such a sweet privilege to lead her out of this bond- 
age of flesh, for she turns with such childlike trust and 
obedience to the book, and looks to that for aid in every 
trial and affliction. It is beautiful to see, and is a rebuke 
to some of us older in the thought, who depend so much 
on personality. 

She is far away, in a little country town where Science 
has hardly been heard of; but she is so happy with her 
book that she has no desire for other reading. 

I have always tried to show her that God was with her 
there as well as with us here; that in Him she possesses 
all; and that with her Bible and Science and Health no 
harm can befall her, for the remedy for every ill she has 
at hand. — Mrs. C. H. S., Woburn, Mass. 


I have been an interested reader of the Jowrnal for 
some time, and thought I would contribute my mite by 
giving one of my latest demonstrations in Christian 
Science. 

An accident occurred as follows: Officers, while hunt- 
ing for a criminal in thick underbrush, fired upon each 
other through mistake, and it was found that one was 
shot six times; two of the bullets passing through the 
abdomen, and one through the hips. 

Two physicians who examined him had no hope. He 
asked me to help him. I took the case. Relief came 
almost instantly. I treated him for eight days; the 
fifth, I heard one of three physicians, who held a private 
consultation over my patient, ask him this question: 


440 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


“Mr, F——, have you not got one bit of pain?” I was 
rewarded by hearing him answer, “No, sir; not the least 
bit.” No one else seemed to have any hope for him; but 
I held firmly to the thought that God is an ever-present 
help, never doubting, and Christian Science has again 
won a victory. Many people call it a miracle, and it 
has set them to thinking. 

The harvest is now ripe and ready for the reaper. I 
wish some good Christian Science teacher would come 
and help us. I can help in my own way, but am not 
advanced enough to lead and teach others. I have only 
studied Science and Health a little over a year, and have 
not been through a class yet. 

S. G. ScuroyEr, Oklahoma City, Oklahoma. 


I became interested in Christian Science through be- 
ing healed. I had no faith in doctors, therefore would 
not consult any; but felt that something must be done, 
or I would soon follow a brother and sister who had 
passed on with the same claim. In my extremity I thought 
of the “great Physician,” and took my case to Him, and 
realized that He alone could help me. 

A relative, finding I would not consult a doctor or 
take any drug, gave me “Science and Health with Key 
to the Scriptures” to read; saying that, although a dear 
friend thought she was greatly helped by a Christian 
Scientist, he himself had no faith in that kind of treat- 
ment, and had no use for the book. 

I had heard of the people called Christian Scientists, 
and of their textbook, Science and Health, but knew 
nothing about either; yet I wanted to know, and took 


Oe - 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 441 


the book gladly, and was soon deeply interested in it. 
It was a revelation tome. Although I could only under- 
stand it in part, I knew it was the truth, and the truth 
was making me free. I felt that I had been bound and 
in prison; and that now, one after another, the bonds 
were being broken, and I was lifted into the pure air 
and light of heaven. I was healed before I had read 
half-way through the precious volume; for I was obliged 
to read slowly, and some passages over and over again. 
When I came to page 304, line 10 (47th edition), I then 
and there felt that I must add my testimony, though 
already there were “heaps upon heaps;’’ but since then, 
I have tried to put the thought of those dark days away 
from me, and only refer to them now in the hope that 
some one who is bound may be released and brought 
into the light of divine Love, which alone can heal, and 
make us “every whit whole.”’ ; 


L. M. C., Brooklyn, N. Y. 


I have been thinking for a long time that I would give 
my experience in coming out of sickness into the knowl- 
edge of health by reading “Science and Health with Key 
to the Scriptures.” 

I was sixty years old (as we mortals count time) be- 
fore I ever read one word of Christian Science. On July 
2, 1890, I met a Scientist who gave me a pamphlet called 
“Christian Healing,’ by the Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy. 
At that time I was almost helpless. This lady advised 
me to buy Science and Health. I did so, and tried to 
read it; but my hands were so lame I could not hold it, 
and I let it fall to the floor so often that it became un- 
bound, and I laid it away and resumed my medicine. 


442 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


The following May, the Scientist visited in this city 
again. She advised me to burn all my medicines and to 
lean unreservedly on the promises of God. I took her 
advice; had my book rebound in three volumes, so I 
could hold it more easily, and now read it constantly, 
reading nothing else. Sometimes I would suffer intensely, 
then I would get a little better; then more suffering, and 
so on, until August, 1891, when all pain left me. I have 
had no return of it, and no disagreeable sensations of any 
kind, and am perfectly well in all respects. 

Surely, if we will but trust our heavenly Father, He is 
sufficient for us. I hope some one of, or near, my age, 
who is afflicted, may read this and take courage; for I 
have demonstrated the fact that, by reading Science and 
Health, in connection with the Bible, and trying to follow 
the teaching therein, one in the autumn of life may be 
made over new. I am so thankful to God for my great 
recovery ! 

That remark of Sojourner Truth helps me to a better 
understanding of Life in God: “God is the great house 
that holds all His children; we dwell in Him as the fishes 
dwell in the seas.”’ — P. T. P. 


Until about one year ago, I had no thought of investi- 
eating Christian Science. Previous to that time it had 
been presented to me in such a way that I condemned it 
as unreasonable and absurd. At that time it was pre- 
sented to me in a more reasonable light. I determined 
to divest myself of prejudice (as far as was possible) 
and investigate it, thinking that if there was anything 
in it, it was for me as well as others; that I surely needed 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 448 


it, and if I found no good in it, I could then with some 
show of reason condemn it. 

I had been reading Science and Health about two 
weeks, when one morning I wanted my cane. It had 
been misplaced; and while looking for it the thought 
came to me, If all is Mind, I need no cane. I went out 
without it, have not used it at all since, and do not need 
it as a support; but for a time I did miss it from my 
hand. I had used it for years as a support to a very 
lame back. 

I before went much stooped, because it pained me to 

straighten up; but from the time I laid my cane aside I 
straightened up, free from pain. Occasionally I have a 
shght pain in my back, but it is nothing to compare with 
what it had been. 
- In a short time after laying my cane aside, my pipe 
and tobacco went out into the street and have not re- 
turned. I had smoked for sixty-five years, and chewed 
for fifty. I have no desire for either of them; in fact, 
the smoke is offensive to me. 

Many times before I had tried to quit, but the desire 
for it was so strong that I would go back to it; and when 
I tried to “taper off,’’ I would make the taper end the 
longest. 

Many other physical claims have disappeared, and it 
is a common thing for acquaintances to say when they 
meet me, “You look better than I have seen you for 
years; what have you been doing?”’ My reply is, I not 
only look better, but feel better, and am better; and 
Christian Science has done it. 

With all this, I seem to have very little spiritual under- 
standing of the truth; am endeavoring to get more, but 


dit MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


+t seems slow. If there is a shorter road to it than I have 
found, I should like to be directed to it. 3 
J. S. M., Joplin, Mo. 


Four years ago I was healed by reading “Science and 
Health with Key to the Scriptures.” The third day, 
one of my worst claims gave way. The book was full of 
light, and disease vanished as naturally as darkness gives 
place to light, although it was about six months before 
I was entirely healed. 

Seeing this truth in its purity, showed me where to 
take my stand; and in defending it I have the prince of 
this world to meet. Mortal mind has even called me 
crazy; but what a blessing to know the nothingness of 
that mind, and that divine Principle governs all its ideas, 
and will place each where it belongs! 

If our Master was persecuted, can his servants hope to 
escape? I know in some degree what Paul meant when 
he said he rejoiced in tribulations, “for when I am weak, 
then am IJ strong.” 

Many claims that have baffled the skill of the physi- 
cians have disappeared through my understanding of 
Truth. What a blessing that we can break the bread of 
Life to others, and so add to our crown of rejoicing! 

S. E. R., Kansas City, Mo. 


A dear little six-year old boy of my acquaintance was 
invited by his teacher, with the rest of his class in kinder- 
garten school, to attend a picnic one afternoon. He did 
not feel that he wanted to go; seemed dumpish, and 


— 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 445 


according to mortal belief was not well; at noon, he said 
he wanted to go to sleep. 

His mother took him in her lap and began to read to 
him from “Science and Health with Key to the Scrip- 
tures.”” Very soon he expressed a wish to go to the 
picnic, and did go. His father, happening to pass the 
place where the little ones were spending the afternoon, 
and somewhat surprised to see him playing, as happy 
and active as any there, called to him and asked, “How 
long did you sleep?” The little fellow replied, “I did 
not sleep at all; mamma read to me from Science and 
Health, and I was well in a minute.” — K. L. H. 


One evening I was calling on a neighbor, and some- 
how the subject of Christian Science came up. I asked 
her what it was, and what they believed. 

She then told me of a friend of hers who had become 
a Christian Scientist. This friend had passed through 
great sorrow and disappointment; her health had failed 
her, and her cheerful disposition had entirely changed; 
she could talk of nothing but her troubles, and was a 
most unhappy woman. A few years ago she visited my 
neighbor, who, greatly surprised at her changed appear- 
ance, — for she was happy and well, — asked where her 
troubles were. The reply was, “I have no troubles. I 
have found true happiness; for I have become a Chris- 
tian Scientist.” 

I became deeply interested, and asked if the students 
in Clinton had public meetings on Sundays. She replied 
that they had, and told me where they were. : 

The next Sunday, I went. All was quiet when I en- 


446 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


tered, for they were engaged in silent prayer. Soon they 
repeated the spiritual interpretation of the Lord’s Prayer. 
I shall never forget the impression that made on me; all 
the next week I heard the leader’s voice repeating the 
first sentence. 

I was invited to come again, and did so. One of the 
ladies loaned me “Science and Health with Key to the 
Scriptures,’ and offered to get me one; which she did 
the next week. I have studied it in connection with the 
Bible. I have greatly improved in health, having had 
only one attack of a physical trouble which caused great 
suffering, since that time, and that was a year ago. 

At first, I did not think anything about being healed, 
or of my physical infirmity. I only loved the sacred teach- 
ing. How true, that God’s word does not return unto 
Him void! The words of truth that my neighbor’s 
friend spoke to her, were what first awakened me. If 
the one who first hears it does not receive it, it goes to 
some one who is ready, and it takes root and bears fruit. 

Mrs. G. H. I., Clinton, N. Y. 


About three years ago I was near death’s door with 
various troubles; also, was seventy years old. I had a 
desire to know something of Christian Science. 

I procured the, textbook, and studied it with a desire 
to know the truth. At first all was dark; but light began 
slowly to come, and at the end of three months [I found 
my physical claims all gone and my eyesight restored. 
At the end of three months more, I had gained thirty- 
five pounds in weight. 

I had been an infidel, and the change from that came 
more slowly; but now I know that my Redeemer lives, 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 447 


and I am able by divine grace to make very convincing 
demonstrations. — J. S., Rudd, Iowa. 


For a long time I have felt that I must in some way 
express my great debt of gratitude for Christian Science. 
I know no better way to do so than to give an account, 
through the Journal, of some of the many blessings I 
have received as a result of our Leader’s untiring toil 
and self-sacrificing love for suffering mortals, in giving 
to us the wonderful book, “Science and Health with 
Key to the Scriptures.” 

When I first heard of Christian Science, about six 
years ago, I was satisfied that it was the religion of Christ 
Jesus, because Jesus had so plainly said, “And these 
signs shall follow them that believe; In my name shall 
they cast out devils; ... they shall lay hands on the 
sick, and they shall recover.” 

I had been a church-member since my girlhood, but 
was not satisfied that my belief would take me to 
heaven, as I did not have these “signs following’ — and 
this had always troubled me; so, when I heard that an 
old acquaintance living at a distance had not only been 
raised from a dying condition to health, but her life had 
been changed and purified through Christian Science, I 
could hardly wait to know more of this Christlike religion 
which was casting out evils and healing the sick. I 
searched every bookstore in the city for Science and 
Health, at last found a copy, and was delighted to get hold 
of it, but little realized what a treasure it was to be to me 
and my household. 

At first it was like Greek to me, and I could not un- 


448 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


derstand much of it, but gleaned enough to keep on 
reading, and longed for some one to talk to me of it. 

After I had been reading it about a year’s time, I 
suddenly became almost blind. I knew no Scientist to go 
to, so went to physicians; they told me that my case was 
hopeless, that it was certain my sight never could be 
restored, and the probabilities were that I would soon be 
totally blind. 

I felt sure that Christian Science would help me if I 
could only fully understand it; but there was no one 
from whom I could ask help, that I knew of. I gave all 
the time that I could use my eyes to studying Science 
and Health, — which at first was not more than five 
minutes two, and sometimes three, times a day; gradu- 
ally my sight returned, until it was fully restored. 

During this time God and the “little book” were my 
only help. My understanding was very limited; but like 
the prodigal son, I had turned away from the husks, 
towards my Father’s house, and while I “was yet a great 
way off”’ my Father came to meet me. When this great 
cloud of darkness was banished by the light of Truth, 
could I doubt that Christian Science was indeed the 
“Comforter” that would lead us “into all truth’’? 

Again I lay at the point of death; but holding stead- 
fastly to the truth, knowing, from the teaching of this 
precious book, that God is Life and there is no death, I 
was raised up to health, — restored to my husband and 
little children, all of whom I am thankful to say are now 
with me in Science. 

I had no one to talk with on this subject, knew no one 
of whose understanding I felt sure enough to ask for 
help; but I was careful from the first not to read or 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 449 


inquire into anything except genuine Christian Science, 
and how thankful I am for it! Since then, I have been 
through a class. 

I cannot express in words what Christian Science has 
done for my children, or my gratitude that the light of 
Truth has come to them in their innocent childhood, — 
healing all claims of sickness, and showing us how to over- 
come the more stubborn claims of sin. — L. F. B. 


It is a little over one year since a very esteemed friend, 
of this city, invited me to partake of the heavenly manna 
contained in the revelation of “Science and Health with 
Key to the Scriptures.” I had, up to that time, been 
for fifteen years a victim of hip-joint disease; this even- 
tually confining me to my bed, where I had been ten 
months when the “book of prophecy” was opened for 
me. I was not long in finding the light I needed, — that 
gave “feet to the lame,” enabling me now to go, move, 
and walk, where I will, without crutch or support of any 
description, save the staff of divine Science. 

In proportion as my thoughts are occupied with the 
work in Science, does the peace and joy come inwardly 
that transforms the blight of error externally. 

T. G. K., Tacoma, Wash. 


I wish to acknowledge the blessings which Christian 
Science has brought to me through reading “Science and 
Health with Key to the Scriptures.” My first demon- 
stration was over the tobacco habit; I had smoked for 
at least fifteen years: I have now no desire for tobacco. 


450 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


I was then healed of two claims which had bound me 
for ten years. My prayer is that I may be so filled with the 
truth that I can carry the message to my brother man. 


F. W. K., Angelica, N. Y. 


I take advantage of the great privilege granted us, 
to give my testimony for Christian Science through the 
pages of our much loved Journal. The blessing has 
been so bountiful that words can but poorly express my 
gratitude. 

A little over six years ago, a relative came from Den- 
ver, Colorado, to visit us. She was a Christian Scientist, 
having herself been healed of a severe claim that M. D.’s, 
drugs, and climate could not relieve; and her husband 
having been in the drug business, she had had a chance 
to give them a fair trial. 

My sister-in-law did not talk much on the subject, as 
I remember; but what was better, lived the truth before 
us as she realized it. 

One day (a blessed day to me), I ventured to open 
Science and Health, and read the first sentence in the 
Preface. I closed the book, wondering what more it could 
contain, this seeming to cover the whole ground. When 
my sister-in-law returned to the room, I asked her if I 
might read it. Her reply was, “Yes; but begin at the 
first.” | 

That night, after all had retired, I began to read; 
within forty-eight hours I destroyed all drugs, appli- 
cations, etc., notwithstanding the fact that my husband 
had just paid fifty dollars to a travelling specialist for 
part of a treatment. With the drugs disappeared ail- 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 451 


ments of nine years’ standing, which M. D.’s had failed 
to relieve. 

I now understand that my sudden healing was due to 
my turning completely away from material methods; 
for I was convinced [ should never use them again. I 
realized that God was my health, my strength, my Life, 
therefore All. As I read Science and Health, I won- 
dered why others had not discerned this truth, — physi- 
cians, ministers, and others who had devoted their lives 
to benefit mankind. Yes! why? Because they had 
been seeking in the opposite direction to Truth, namely, 
for cause and effect in matter, when all cause and effect 
are mental. 

I mention physicians and ministers, because one class 
claims to heal disease, the other claims to heal sin; but 
Christian Science heals physically and morally, — it con- 
tains all; “its leaves are for the healing of the nations.” 


L. B. A., Memphis, ‘Tenn. 


I was for years a great sufferer. I called doctor after 
doctor, getting no help. The last one, after treating me 
for one year, told me he would give me one year more 
to live. 

One evening a near neighbor came in and asked me 
to go home with her; and as it was only a few steps, I 
did so. 

She took up a new book, Science and Health, read me 
a few chapters, and then gave me some Christian Science 
tracts, which I read, and one of them I almost committed 
to memory. 

I bought a copy of “Science and Health with Key to 


452 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


the Scriptures,” and studied it carefully. I am healed 
of all those claims which troubled me so long. I was 
lifted out of darkness into light. 

M. J. P., Burns, Oregon. 


Chicago, March 19, 1894. 

Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy, Boston, Mass.: —1 wish to © 
thank you for the true light that was revealed to me by 
reading your book, “Science and Health with Key to the 
Scriptures,” and at once adopting its teaching. It was 
one year ago to-day that I put on the armor, determined 
never to surrender to the enemy; and you may know I 
have looked forward to this day with a great deal of 
pleasure, to show my friends that the Lord is constantly 
with me to help overcome all evil. 

Some said, when I first started in this new path, “Wait 
until you get one of your stomach attacks, and you will 
change your mind.” For months they have waited, and 
are beginning to see the truth in my actions, that speak 
for themselves, and show that all is Mind. 

For nearly thirty years I had been a sufferer from 
throat and stomach troubles; bronchitis, dyspepsia, gas- 
tralgia, and gastritis, etc., were the terms applied by 
my physicians. About eighteen years of that time I was 
engaged in the drug business, had constant opportunities 
for consulting the best physicians, and took such medicine 
as I felt assured would cure me; but only to be disap- 
pointed each time. 

The last few years I had been living on oatmeal crackers 
and hot water; suffering more or less all the time, and 
could not eat anything else without suffering intense 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 453 


pain. I felt as though I could not live many months 
more, and was getting ready to give up the fight 
when a dear friend and neighbor, Mrs. Corning, left 
a copy of Science and Health at our home. At first I 
did not care to read it; having been educated, for many 
years, in the belief that medicine can cure all diseases, I 
could not conceive of anything else to cure the sick. 

One Sunday I had the curiosity to know something 
about this Christian Science, and read Science and Health. 
The more I read, the more interested I became, and 
finally said to myself, “I will try it.” I took a large 
porous plaster and four thicknesses of flannel off my 
stomach, and threw them in the corner, saying, ‘ Now 
it shall be Mind over matter; no more matter over Mind.” 
I filled a large basket full of bottles containing medicine, 
and put it in the shed (where all medicine should be). 
From that day I have eaten of everything on the table, 
and all I wished. Coffee was my worst enemy, and I 
had not tasted it for years without suffering untold agony. 
Several days passed before I cared to drink it; then, one 
morning, I told my family I would commence to use it; 
I did, and have used it every day since, and don’t know 
that I have a stomach, as it never has caused me any 
trouble since that morning. 

I am happy to say I have not used a drop of any kind 
of medicine, internally or externally, from that day, and 
I know that all 1s Mind. I read the Bible and Science 
and Health nearly every day, thanking the Lord for the 
years of suffering which have led me to the truth as taught 
by our Saviour; for I feel it was only through its victory 
over the suffering that the truth could have been revealed 
in my case. 


454 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


I have had some demonstrations to make over error, 
but each time it becomes easier. God is ever present 
and ready to help me, and I trust in Him; my faith is 
planted on a rock that is immovable. 

Yours truly, FRANK S. EBERHART. 


P. S. If you think this letter, or any part of it, will 
help some one out of darkness into the light of Truth, you 
are at liberty to have it published. 


Having so many occupations and interruptions, I have 
not found time to read “Science and Health with Key to 
the Scriptures” sufficiently, but will not on that account 
delay thanking you for its excellence. 

Henry W. Loncrettow, Cambridge, Mass. 


I am an old-school practitioner; have served as surgeon 
in two European wars; practised medicine for about 
ten years in New York city and Brooklyn, until my health 
compelled me to relinquish my profession. I became 
a victim of the morphia habit, taking daily thirty grains 
of that drug. My physicians declared me consumptive, 
and abandoned all hopes of recovery. Shortly after 
this I made the acquaintance of a student of the author 
of “Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,” 
who presented me with her works; and as drugs did me 
no good, I stopped taking any whatever, save morphia, 
without which I thought it impossible to get along, and 
to my astonishment began to gain in flesh, and my am- 
bition returning in proportion. I finally felt that I would 
stop my loathsome habit of morphia-eating, and did so 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 455 


in one week, without any discomfort worth mentioning. 
For a test I administered one fourth of a grain of morphia 
to the aforesaid Scientist, hypodermically, without the 
slightest physiological effect, clearly proving the existence 
of metaphysical laws. I have read Science and Health 
carefully, and consider my present improved health solely 
due to mental influence. 
Orro AnpERSON, M. D., Cincinnati, Ohio. 


The profound truths which you announce, sustained 
by facts of the immortal life, give to your work the seal 
of inspiration — reaffirm in modern phrase the Christian 
revelations. In times like these, so sunk in sensualism, 
I hail with joy your voice, speaking an assured word for 
God and immortality, and my joy is heightened that these 
- words are of woman’s divinings. 

A. Bronson ALCOTT, Concord, Mass. 


I was sick six years; tried many physicians and reme- 
dies, but received no lasting benefit from any of them, 
and concluded I must remain sick the rest of my life. 
In this condition, I purchased the book “Science and 
Health with Key to the Scriptures,” read it, was deeply 
interested, and noticed that my health began to improve; 
and the more I read the book, the better I became in 
health. This I can say truly: it did more for my health 
than all the physicians and remedies that I had ever 
tried. — Dr. S. G. Topp, 11 School St., Newburyport. 


I had been a nervous sufferer for nine years; had a 
belief of incurable disease of the heart, and was subject 


456 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


to severe nervous prostration if I became the least weary. 
I was told that if I should read your books they would 
cure me. I commenced reading them: in ten days I was 
surprised to find myself overcoming my nervous spasms 
without the aid of medicine; and ever since then I have 
been improving, and I now can walk twenty miles without 
fatigue, and have been able to rise above all ailments. 
Mrs. Juura A. B. Davis, 
Central Village, Westport, Mass. 


I would inform my friends and the public, that after 
twelve years of sickness I am restored to health; and, 
with renewed vigor and keen enjoyment, take up the 
pleasures and duties of life once more; all labor now 
seems less arduous, and all happiness more perfect. ‘T’o 
Christian Science, as taught in “Science and Health with 
Key to the Scriptures,” I am indebted for my restoration. 
I can cordially recommend this book to all. 

Rose A. WiGcGLeswortu, Lowell, Mass. 


When I commenced reading “Science and Health with 
Key to the Scriptures,” I could sit up but a very short 
time, and could not eat the most simple food without 
great distress. In a few days there was a great change, 
and I have been growing better ever since. 

E. D. Ricuarpson, Merrimac, Mass. 


I have not been as well for years as I have been since 
reading “Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,” 
all of which I impute to its teaching. 

(Mrs.) Mary A. Wriuiams, Freeport, IIl. 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 457 


Had been in ill-health for several years; had been 
confined to my bed three months, when I got your book 
and read it. At first I was unable to read it myself, and 
others read it to me, and the truth revealed in your book 
restored me to health. 


(Cot.) E. J. Smrru, Washington, D. C. 


I have been perusing with great interest your work 
on metaphysical Science, for the last four months, and 
to great advantage; you make the path to health so plain, 
that a wayfaring man, though a fool, cannot err therein. 


R. I. Barker, Bethel, Me. 


“Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures” “is 
a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto my path;” your 
missiles of Mind have battered down the illusions of sense, 
allowing Life to appear an eternal monument, whose 
spirited hieroglyphics, Truth and Love, unlike those cut 
in marble, shall grow more luminous to consciousness as 
sickness, sin and death fade out of belief. 

Artuur T. BUSWELL, 
Office of Associated Charities, Cincinnati, O. 


“Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures” is 
beautiful in its form of thought and expression. I have 
perused it with interest. Your book tends to lead us to 
new thoughts and practices in the healing art, and for 
many maladies I have no doubt the treatment your ex- 
cellent work introduces will be the only remedy. 

(Cou.) Rop’t B. CAaverty, Centralville, Mass. 


458 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 

Undoubtedly “Science and Health with Key to the 
Scriptures” is the greatest and grandest book ever pub- 
lished; and that by pulpit and press it will be so ac- 
knowledged, is only a question of time. Yours has, 
indeed, been a pioneer work, and will be; and I believe 
that you, of all the millions, are selected and chosen be- 
cause of your peculiar fitness for this great work — this 
grand work of opening the gates and leading the way, 
that fallen humanity may follow step by step; reach up 
to Christ, and be made whole! That all this should be 
systematized and proven with mathematical precision, — 
that there can be no guesswork or quackery, — is simply 
astounding. Science and Health has given me a new 
impetus heavenward. 

' WM. A. Hinxtey, Williamsport, Pa. 


The book “Science and Health with Key to the Scrip- 
tures” is the most wonderful work that has been written 
in the past five thousand years. I wish you could get 
ten dollars per copy. I am of the opinion that I can heal 
the sick on its basis, from reading the work. 


H. D. Dexter, M. D., Dundee, N. Y. 


Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy’s book, “Science and Health 
with Key to the Scriptures,” has been duly catalogued 
and placed on our shelves for use. In behalf of the trus- 
tees, let me convey cordial thanks to the earnest-minded 
author for this interesting contribution. My own idea 
is, that the power of Mind or Spirit is supreme in char- 
acter, and destined to supremacy over all that is adverse 
to divine order. Wiuuram H. KIMBAtt, 

Librarian New Hampshire State Library. 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 459 


I am reading the work, “Science and Health with 
Key to the Scriptures,” for the third time; and I am 
convinced of the truth of the Science of which it treats, 
— instructing us how to attain holiness of heart, purity 
of life, and the sublime ascendency of soul over body. 

C. CLemMEentT, McMinnville, Warren Co., Tenn. 


I was sick for a number of years with what some of 
the most skilful physicians pronounced an incurable 
disease. The more I tried to get help, the worse I be- 
came, until a life of pain and helplessness seemed un- 
avoidable. Two years ago I heard of “Science and 
Health with Key to the Scriptures,’ began reading it 
and trying to live up to its teachings. At first, my be- 
liefs were so strong I made but little progress; but grad- 
ually my disease gave way, and finally disappeared, and 
to-day I am a well woman. I cannot express the grati- 
tude I feel for what the light shining through the teachings 
of that book did for me. 

(Mrs.) Emity T. Howe, Norway, Me. 


I have been reading “Science and Health with Key 
to the Scriptures,” and feasting — like a starving, ship- 
wrecked mariner, on the food that was to sustain him 
—on truths which ages to come will appreciate, under- 
stand, and accept. Many of the theories which at first 
appear abstruse and obscure, at length become clear and 
lucid. The candle of intellect requires occasional snuff- 
ing to throw the clear light of penetration on the page. 

(Mrs.) S. A. OrnE, Malden, Mass. 


460 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


The mother of a little girl about eight years old told 
me her child was having a severe attack of cold, and 
was delicate and easy to take cold. I told her the little 
girl would be all right; not to give her any medicine, but 
read Science and Health to her. When I next saw the 
mother, she told me the little girl was entirely well; that 
the cold had all disappeared, and with it a claim of night- 
sweats that the child had been under for more than a 
year. The little girl had been out sliding down-hill in 
the snow a number of times; had her feet very wet, but 
it did not affect her at all. They were all pleased, — 
especially the child; her face was beaming with hap- 
piness and smiles. This is just one little instance of the 
good that comes from reading Science and Health. 


PAW eee 


OPINIONS OF THE PRESS 


This is, perhaps, the most remarkable book on health, 
in some respects, which has appeared in this country. 
The author evidently discards physiology, hygiene, mes- 
merism, magnetism, and every form of medication, bath- 
ing, dieting, etc., — all go by the board; no medicine, 
manipulation, or external applications are permitted; 
everything is done through the mind. Applied to cer- 
tain conditions, this method has great value: even the 
reading of the author’s book has cured hopeless cases. 
The author claims that her methods are those used by 
Christ and his apostles, and she has established a church 
and school to propagate them. — Herald of Health, N. Y. 
(M. L. HoLtsproox, Publisher.) 


Se a, 


OPINIONS OF THE PRESS 461 


The Christian Scientists claim that the power of heal- 
ing is not lost, and have supported that claim by induc- 
ing cures astonishingly like those quoted from the New 
Testament. And even more good they hope to achieve, 
as this power which they possess is better understood 
and the new light gains strength in the world. Experi- 
ence has taught us that the nearer we approach to the 
source of a report of miraculous power, the smaller does 
the wonder grow. In the instance of the Christian Sci- 
entists, the result has been rather the reverse; if third 
parties have related a remarkable circumstance, the person 
of whom the fact was alleged has been found to make 
the assertion still stronger. — Boston Sunday Globe. 


“Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,” by 
Mary Baker G. Eddy, President of the Massachusetts 
Metaphysical College, is a remarkable publication, 
claiming to elucidate the influence of mentality over 
matter. Mrs. Eddy announces herself as the discoverer 
of this metaphysical Science, and receives students, to 
whom she imparts so much of her metaphysics as their 
minds are capable of receiving. ‘The volumes are a 
vigorous protest against the materialism of our modern 
scientists, Darwin, Huxley, Tyndall, etc. Her Science 
of Mind was first self-applied: having been ill and treated 
by doctors of the various schools without benefit, she 
discovered the grand Principle of all healing to be God, 
or Mind. Relying on this Principle alone, she regained 
her health, and for the last sixteen years has taught 
this theory to others, and has healed the sick in all cases 
where the patient’s mentality was sufficiently strong to 


462 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


understand her teachings and act upon them. — Brooklyn 
Eagle. 


The book “Science and Health with Key to the Scrip- 
tures” is certainly original, and contains much that 
will do good. The reader will find this work not influ- 
enced by superstition or pride, but striking out boldly, 
— full of self-sacrifice and love towards God and man. — 


Christian Advocate, Buffalo, N. Y. 


The doctrines of “Science and Health with Key to 
the Scriptures” are high and pure, wholly free from 
those vile theories about love and marriage which have 
been so prevalent among the spiritualists. This new 
sect devotes itself to a study of the Bible, and a practice 
of curing disease without mesmerism or spiritualism. It 
treats Darwin and materialists with a lofty scorn. — 
Springfield Republican. 


“Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures” is 
indisputably a wonderful work. It has no equal. No 
one can read the book and not be benefited by it in mind 
and body. The work is endorsed by some of the best 
men of the age. — Star-Spangled Banner. 


We shall watch with keen interest the promised results 
of “Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures.” 
The work shows how the body can be cured, and how 


OPINIONS OF THE PRESS 463 


a better state of Christianity can be introduced (which 
is certainly very desirable). It likewise has a hard thrust 
at spiritualism; and, taken altogether, it is a very rare 
book. — Boston Investigator. 


The author of “Science and Health with Key to the 
Scriptures,” which is attracting much attention, shows 


her ability to defend her cause with vigor. — Boston 
Weekly Journal. 


(By permission) 
How to UNDERSTAND SCIENCE AND HEALTH 


My Dear Friend H.: — Your good letter of the 26th 
ult. came duly to hand several days ago, and I am not 
greatly surprised at its contents. You say, In substance, 
that you procured the book, “Science and Health with 
Key to the Scriptures,’ which I recommended, and 
that to your surprise and disgust you found it to be a 
work on faith-cure, and ask by what process of reason- 
ing I could possibly bring myself to adopt or accept 
such visionary theories. In answer to your very nat- 
ural question, I will try, in my own way, to give you 
what appears to me to be a reason for the hope that is 
in me. 

My religious views of fifteen years ago are too famil- 
iar to you to need any exposition at my hands at this 
time. Suffice it to say that the religion of the Bible, 
as taught by the churches, to my mind appeared to be 


464 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


self-contradictory and confusing, and their explanations 
failed to explain. During the next eleven years my 
convictions underwent little change. I read everything 
that came in my way that had any bearing upon, or 
pretended in any degree to explain, the problem of life; 
and while I gained some knowledge of a general nature, 
I was no nearer the solution of life’s problem than when 
I began my investigations years ago, and I had given 
up all hope of ever being able to come to a knowledge 
of the truth, or a satisfactory explanation of the enigma 
of life. 

In all my intellectual wanderings I had never lost my 
belief in a great First Cause, which I was as well satis- 
fied to call God as anything else; but the orthodox ex- 
planations of His or its nature and power were to my 
mind such a mixture of truth and error, that I could not 
tell where fact left off and fancy began. The whole ef- 
fort of the pulpit being put forth, seemed directed to the im- 
possible task of harmonizing the teachings of Jesus Christ 
with the wisdom of the world; and the whole tendency 
of our religious education was to befog the intellect and 
produce scepticism in a mind that presumed to think 
for itself and to inquire into the why and the wherefore. 
I fully believe that the agnosticism of yourself and my- 
self was produced by the futile attempt to mix and har- 
monize the wisdom of the world with the philosophy of 
the Christ. 

In my investigations into the researches of the savants 
and philosophers I found neither any satisfactory expla- 
nation of things as they seemed to exist, nor any solu- 
tion of the great and all-absorbing question, “What is 
Truth?” Their premises appeared to be sound, and 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 465 


their reasonings faultless; but in the nature of things, 
no final conclusion of the whole matter could be reached 
from premises based wholly on material knowledge. 
They could explain “matter” and its properties to their 
own satisfaction, but the intelligence that lay behind or 
beyond it, and which was manifested in and through it, 
was to them as much of a mystery as it was to the hum- 
blest of God’s creatures. They could prove pretty con- 
clusively that many of the generally accepted theories 
had no basis in fact; but they left us as much in the 
dark regarding Life and its governing Principle as had 
the divines before them. 

About four years ago, while still in the mental condi- 
tion above indicated, my attention was called to what at 
that time appeared to me to be a new phase of spiritism, 
and which was called by those who professed to believe 
in it, Christian Science. I thought that I had given some 
attention to about all the zsms that ever existed, and that 
this was only another phantasm of some religionist lost 
in the labyrinths of mental hallucination. 

In my reflections at that time it seemed to me that 
life was an incomprehensible enigma; that the creator 
had placed us on this earth, and left us entirely in the 
dark as to His purpose in so doing. We seemed to be 
cast upon the ocean of time, and left to drift aimlessly 
about, with no exact knowledge of what was required of 
us or how to attain unto the truth, which must certainly | 
have an existence somewhere. It seemed to me that in 
the very nature of things there must be a great error 
somewhere in our understanding, or that the creator 
Himself had slipped a cog when He fitted all things into 
their proper spheres. That there had been a grand mis- 


466 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


take somewhere I had no doubt; but I still had doubt 
enough of my own capabilities and understanding to be- 
lieve that the mistake, whatever it was, was in me and 
not in the creator. I knew that, in a fair measure at 
least, I had an honest desire to live aright, as it was given 
me to see the right, and to strive to some extent to do the 
will of God, if I could only know certainly just what it 
was. 

While in this frame of mind, I inwardly appealed to 
the great unseen power to enlighten my understanding, 
and to lead me into a knowledge of the truth, promising 
mentally to follow wherever it might lead, if I could only 
do so understandingly. 

My wife had been investigating Christian Science to 
some extent, but knowing my natural antipathy to such 
vagaries, as I then thought them, had said very little to 
me about it; but one day, while discussing the mysteries 
of life with a judge of one of our courts, he asked me 
whether [ had ever looked into the teachings of the Chris- 
tian Scientists. I told him that I had not, and he urged 
me very strongly to do so. He claimed to have investi- 
gated their teachings, and said that he had become a 
thorough believer in them. This aroused my curiosity, 
and I procured the book called “Science and Health 
with Key to the Scriptures,” and read it. Before read- 
ing very far in it, I became pretty thoroughly nauseated 
with what I thought the chimerical ideas of the author, 
but kept on reading, — more because I had promised to 
read the book than because of interest in its teachings; 
but before I had gotten through with it, I did become 
interested in the Principle that I thought I discovered 
the author was striving to elucidate; and when I got 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 467 


through it, I began again and reread it very carefully. 
When I had finished reading this book the second time, 
I had become thoroughly convinced that her explana- 
tion of the religion taught by Jesus Christ, and what 
he did teach, afforded the only explanation which, to 
my mind, came anywhere near harmonizing and making 
cohesive what had always seemed contradictory and 
inexplicable in the Bible. I became satisfied that I had 
found the truth for which I had long been seeking, and 
I arose from the reading of the book a changed man; 
doubt and uncertainty had fled, and my mind has never 
been troubled with a serious doubt upon the subject from 
that day to this. 

I do not pretend to have acquired the power it is claimed 
we may attain to; but I am satisfied that the fault is in 
me, and not in the Principle. I think I can. almost hear 
you ask, What! do you believe in miracles? I answer 
unhesitatingly, Yes; I believe in the manifestations of 
the power of Mind which the world calls miraculous; 
but which those who claim to understand the Principle 
through which the works are done, seem to think not 
unnatural, but only the logical result of the application 
of a known Principle. 

It always did seem to me that Truth should be self- 
evident, or at least susceptible of unmistakable proof, — 
which all religions seemed to lack, at least in so far as I 
had known them. I now remember that Jesus furnished 
unmistakable proofs of the truth of his teachings, by his 
manifestations of the power of Mind, or, as some might 
call it, Spirit; which power he plainly taught would be 
acquired by those who believed in the Principle which he 
taught, and which manifestations would follow as signs 


468 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


that an understanding of his philosophy had been reached. 
It does seem to me, that where the signs do not follow 
professing Christians which Christ said should follow 
them, there must be something wrong, either in his teach- 
ings or their understanding of them; and to say the 
least, the foundations of their faith require a careful re- 
examination, with a view to harmonizing them with the 
plain teachings of the Christ in whose footsteps they 
profess to follow. 

I never could understand how’God could be ever-pres- 
ent as a personal Being, but I think I can and do under- 
stand how divine Principle can pervade every thing and 
place. 

I never could understand how heaven could be a place 
with gorgeous fittings, but I think I can and do under- 
stand how it might be a spiritual (or if you please mental) 
condition. Jesus said, “The kingdom of God, cometh 
not with observation: neither shall they say, Lo here! 
or, lo there! .for, behold, the kingdom of God is within 
you.” 

“Knowledge (or understanding) is power.’ Since 
adopting the views of life as set forth in “Science and 
Health with Key to the Scriptures,” I have seen proofs 
of what can be accomplished through a knowledge of the 
truth, which to my mind amount to demonstrations, and 
which no longer seem incredible, but which I do not ask 
another to accept upon my statements. Every one must 
see or feel for himself in order to be convinced; but I 
am satisfied that any who will lay aside their preconceived 
notions, and deal honestly with themselves and the light 
they have, will come to a knowledge of the truth as illus- 
trated in the teachings and life of Jesus Christ; that is, 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 469 


that Mind, or Soul, or whatever you may be pleased to 
call it, is the real Ego, or self, and that mortal mind with 
its body is the unreal and vanishing, and eventually goes 
back to its native nothingness. 

Truth is, and ever has been, simple; and because of 
its utter simplicity, we in our pride and selfishness have 
been looking right over it. We have been keeping our 
eyes turned toward the sky, scanning the heavens with 
a far-off gaze in search of light, expecting to see the 
truth blaze forth like some great comet, or in some ex- 
traordinary manner; and when, instead of coming in 
great pomp and splendor, it appears in the simpleness 
of demonstration, we are staggered at it, and refuse to 
accept it; our intellectual pride is shocked, and we are 
sure that there has been some mistake. Human nature 
is ever the same. The Jews were looking for something 
transcendently wonderful, and the absence of it made 
the Christ, Truth, to them a stumbling-block. It was 
foolishness to the Greeks, who excelled in the worldly 
wisdom of that day; but in all ages of the world it has 
ever been the power of God to them that believe, not 
blindly, but because of an enlightened understanding. 

I always did think that there was something beautiful 
in the philosophy of life as taught by Jesus Christ, but 
that it was impracticable and not susceptible of applica- 
tion to the affairs of life in a world constituted as this 
appeared to be. As I now view it, that belief was the 
result of ignorance of the real power that “moves the 
universe,’’ — too much faith in matter or effect, and not 
enough in Mind or cause, which is God. 

To one who can accept the truth that all causation is 
in Mind, and who therefore begins to look away from 


470 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 


matter and into Mind, or Spirit, for all that is real and 
eternal, and for all that produces anything that is last- 
ing, the doubts and petty annoyances of life become 
dissolved in the light of a better understanding, which 
has been refined in the crucible of charity and love; and 
they fade away into the nothingness from whence they 
came, never having had any existence in fact, being only 
the inventions of erring human belief. 

Read the teachings of the Christ from a Christian Science 
standpoint, and they no longer appear vague and mysti- 
cal, but become luminous and powerful, — and, let me 
say, intelligible. | 

It is true, as you intimate, that this theory of life is 
much more generally accepted by women than by men, 
and it may be true that as a rule their reasoning is much 
less rigid in its nature than that of the sterner sex, and 
that they may be liable to scan their premises less: keenly; 
but may it not also be true, that they are of finer texture 
and more spiritual in their natures, and that they may 
be just as likely to arrive at the truth through their in- 
tuitions, in connection with their logic, as we are through 
the more rugged courses? If it be true that man is the 
more logical, the fallibility of our own reasonings very 
frequently becomes painfully apparent even to ourselves, 
and they are therefore not the safest gauge by which to 
judge others. 

I believe, myself, that when it comes to standing up 
for Truth in the face of the world, and possibly at the 
sacrifice of position and popularity, women possess the 
necessary courage in a much greater degree than do 
men. 

I had not intended to weary you with such a long 


LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED 471 


letter, but after getting into the subject, I hardly knew 
where to stop. As an old and loved friend, I have given 
you a glimpse of my inner life, because I hardly knew 
how to explain my mental condition to you in any other 
RS ie 


[esii6] 


The University Press, Cambridge, U.S.A. 


ie 


eS AB 
Baye 


‘, a 
% 
Mo 


= 4 


oe pe 


on 


ae 


ee ease 


a 


. aes eee 
es 
eS x 


he 


fans 


HS A mee b 
= 
= 


sks Ragan vena) hea i 
aE TS ‘ SL CSN UA UN AN ay ft 
8 14 Ss gs, tN “Th : 
7 a eat ‘ SA SUSU ST AE 
‘3 + vet en ie 
eft ig ) A. ji 
: x 4 


apne ee 


rears 


1 Te 


ec a ay awa 


os 


2a ae Se 
= = S78 re ieee 


cores 


ay gah 


4 i 
it ite bith 


one : 
aa a ce if 


My Ie 4H 
Final it 
Wi} ae fi 
(Spare t 


Beoach 
oo 


pace 
5 sae 


* 


= 


a 


tee : af 
as 
: | 


ab nih 
Ne 


Fa aati heh i 


ty 
ae tae 
iM # Wigs 
tt Fe 
on a 
Bie al 


oh) be 
Pits i 
trea ¥ 


Ay) 


baat Ned 4. 
it aphi 


Aa i” 
a, ashe 
st ee « Jeic® 


iyi; nae itch 


ae si age 
iia 


inset 


ha re ed 


as iy 

ey. 
ce 
Wa 


. . ft 
it quart a " q? bales 
saree ise je j 


vt 
{ Panne ire 
agit 


ep eT ® 


carn Diale ae 


Foe i 


- a - od = - Ra = = z c es = = = 
Ee 3 < = mtn aie tee ; = : 2 


Se nn 


3 


: 


oF ae aN ee ERC 


